Kajira of Gor 
John Norman 
Chronicles of Counter-Earth Volume 19 
1 The Studio 
“Do you not see it?” asked the man. 
“Yes,” said the fellow with him. 
“It is incredible,” said another. 
“The resemblance is truly striking,” said the second man. 
“Please turn your profile towards us, and lift your chin, Miss Collins,” said 
the first man. 
I complied. 
I was in a photographer’s studio. 
“A little higher, Miss Collins,” said the first man. 
I lifted my chin higher. 
“You may change in here,” had said the man earlier, indicating a small 
dressing room off the studio. I had been handed a pair of clogs, a white silk 
blouse and a pair of black shorts. 
“No brassiere or panties,” he had said. 
I had looked at him. 
“We want no lines from them,” he said. 
“Of course,” I had said. 
The shorts were quite short, and, even without the panties, at least a size 
too small. The blouse, too, even without the brassiere, was tight. 
“Please tie up the blouse, in front,” he said. “We want some midriff.” 
I had complied. 
“Higher,” he had suggested. 
I had complied. 
I had then been, to my puzzlement, photographed several times, from the 
neck up, front view and profile, against a type of chart, on which appeared 
various graduated lines, presumably some type of calibrating or measuring 
device. The lines, as nearly as I could determine, however, correlated neither 
with inches nor centimeters. 
“Now, please, step into the sand box,” he had said. 
I had then stepped onto the sand, in the wide, flat box, with the beach 
scene projected onto the large screen behind me. Then, for several minutes, the 
photographer moving about me, swiftly and professionally, sometimes almost 
intimately close, and giving me commands, the camera clicking, I had been 
posed in an incredible variety of positions. Men, I had thought, must enjoy 
putting a woman thus through her paces. Some of the shots were almost 
naughty. I think, too, given the absence of a brassiere and panties, and the skimpiness and tightness of the shorts, and the tightness of the blouse, 
doubtlessly calculated features of my apparel, there would be little doubt in the 
minds of the observers as to the lineaments of my figure. I did not object, 
however. In fact I rather enjoyed this. I think I am rather pretty. 
I was now standing in the sand, my left side facing the men, my chin 
lifted. The lights were hot. To my left were the lights, the tangles of cord, the 
men. To my right, in contrast, there seemed the lovely, deserted beach. 
“She is pretty,” said one of the men. 
“She is pretty enough to be a Kajira,” said one of the men. 
“She will be,” laughed another. 
I did not understand what they were talking about. 
“Do not see such a woman merely in terms of such predictable and 
luscious commonalities,” said the first man. 
“You see clearly her potential for us, do you not?” 
“Of course,” said the second man. 
I did not understand them. 
“Turn on the fan,” said the first man. 
I then felt a cool breeze, blown by the large fan in front of me. In the 
heat of the lights this was welcome. 
“This coin, or medal, or whatever it is, is very puzzling,” had said the 
gentle, bespectacled man, holding it by the edges with white, cotton gloves, and 
then placing it down on the soft felt between us. He was an authenticator, to 
whom I had been referred by a professional numismatist. His task was not to 
appraise coins but to render an informed opinion on such matters as their type 
and origin, where this might be obscure, their grading, in cases where a 
collaborative opinion might be desired, and their genuineness. 
“Is it genuine?” I asked. 
“Who sold you this piece,” asked the man, “a private party? What did you 
pay for it?” 
“It was given to me,” I said, “by a private party.” 
“That is extremely interesting,” said the man. 
“Why?” I asked. 
“It rules out an obvious hypothesis,” said the man. “Yet such a thing 
would be foolish.” 
“I do not understand,” I said. 
“Puzzling,” he mused, looking down at the coin on the felt between us, 
“puzzling.” 
I regarded him. 
“This object,” lie said, “has not been struck from machine-engraved dies. 
Similarly, it is obviously not the result of contemporary minting techniques and 
technology. It is not the product, for example, of a high-speed, automated coin 
press.” 
“I do not understand,” I said. “It has been struck by hand,” he said. “Do you see how the design is 
slightly off center?” 
“Yes,” I said. 
“That is a feature almost invariably present in ancient coins,” he said. 
“The planchet is warmed, to soften the metal. It is then placed between the dies 
and the die cap is then struck, literally, with a hammer, impressing the design of 
the obverse and reverse simultaneously into the planchet.” 
“Then it is an ancient coin?” I asked. 
“That seems unlikely,” he said. “Yet the techniques used in striking this 
coin have not been used, as far as I know, for centuries.” 
stacking, or for storage in rolls.” 
seemed independently fascinated with the object. 
“What sort of coin is it?” I asked. 
“Too,” he said, “note how it is not precision milled. It is not made for 
I looked at him. It did not seem to me he was being too clear with me. He 
“Such coins were too precious perhaps,” he said. “A roll of them might be 
almost inconceivable, particularly in the sense of having many such rolls.” 
“What sort of coin is it?” I asked. 
“You see, however,” he asked, “how the depth of the planchet allows a 
relief and contrast of the design with the background to an extent impossible in a 
flat, milled coin?” 
“Yes,” I said. 
“What a superb latitude that gives the artist,” he said. “It frees him from 
the limitations of a crude compromise with the counting house, from the 
contemporary concessions which must be made to economic functionalism. Even 
then, in so small and common an object, and in so unlikely an object, he can 
create a work of art.” 
“Can you identify the coin?” I asked. 
“This, in its depth and beauty, reminds me of ancient coins,” he said. 
“They are, in my opinion, the most beautiful and interesting of all coins.” 
“Is it an ancient coin?” I asked. 
“I do not think so,” he said. 
“What sort of coin is it, then?” I asked. 
“Look here,” be said. “Do you see how this part of the object, at the edge, 
seems flatter, or straight, different from the rest of the object’s circumference?” 
“Yes,” I said. To be sure, one had to took closely to see it. 
“This object has been clipped, or shaved,” he said. “A part of the metal 
has been cut or trimmed away. ‘In this fashion, if that is not noted, or the object 
is not weighed, it might be accepted for, say, a certain face value, the individual- 
responsible for this meanwhile pocketing the clipped or shaved metal. 
If this is done over a period of time, with many coins, of course, the 
individual could accumulate, in metal value, a value equivalent perhaps to one or 
more of the original objects.” 
“Metal value?” I asked. “In modem coinage,” be said, “we often lose track of such things. Yet, if 
one thinks about it, at least in the case of many coins, a coin is a way in which a 
government or ruler certifies that a given amount of precious metal is involved in 
a transaction. It saves weighing and testing each coin. The coin, in a sense, is an 
object whose worth or weight, in standardized quantities, is certified upon it, and 
guaranteed, so to speak, by an issuing authority. Commerce as we know it would 
be impossible, of course, without such, objects, and notes, and credit and such.” 
“Then the object is a coin?” I said. 
“I do not know if it is a coin or not,” said the man. 
“What else could it be?” I asked. 
“It could be many things,” he said. “It might be a token or a medal. It 
might be an emblem of membership in an organization or a device whereby a 
given personage might be recognized by another. It might be a piece of art 
intended to be mounted in jewelry. It might even be a piece in some game.” 
“Can you identify it?” I asked. 
“No,” he said. 
The object was about an inch and a half in diameter and about three 
eighths of an inch in thickness. It was yellowish, and, to me, surprisingly heavy 
for its size. 
“What about the letter on one side?” I asked. 
“It may not be a letter,” be said. “It may be only a design.” It seemed a 
single, strong, well-defined character. “If it is a letter,” he said, “it is not from an 
alphabet with which I am familiar.” 
“There is an eagle on the other side,” I said, helpfully. 
“Is there?” he asked. He turned the coin on the felt, touching it carefully 
with the cotton gloves. 
I looked at the bird more closely. 
“It is not an eagle,” be said. “It has a crest.” 
“What sort of bird is it?” I asked. 
He shrugged. “Perhaps it is a bird from some mythology,” be said, 
“perhaps a mere artist’s whimsy.” 
I looked at the fierce head on the surface of the yellowish object. 
It frightened me. 
“It does not appear to be a whimsy,” I said. 
“No,” be smiled. “It doesn’t, does it?” 
“Have you ever seen anything like this before?” I asked. 
“No,” He said, “aside, of course, from its obvious resemblance to ancient 
coins.” 
“I see,” I said. 
“I was afraid,” he said, “when you brought it in, that you were the victim 
of an expensive and cruel hoax. I had thought perhaps you had paid a great deal 
of money for this, before having its authenticity ascertained. On the other hand, 
it was given to you. You were thus not being defrauded in that manner. As you 
perhaps know coins can be forged, just as, say, paintings and other works of art can be forged. Fortunately these forgeries are usually detectable, particularly 
under magnification, for example, from casting marks or filing marks from seam 
joinings, and so on. To be sure, sometimes it is very difficult to tell if a given coin 
is genuine or not. It is thus useful for the circumspect collector to deal with 
established and reputable dealers. Similarly the authentication of a coin can 
often proceed with more confidence if some evidence is in band pertaining to its 
history, and its former owners, so to speak. One must always be a bit suspicious 
of the putatively rare and valuable coin which seems to appear inexplicably, with 
no certifiable background, on the market, particularly if it lacks the backing of an 
established house.” 
“Do you think this object is genuine?” I asked. 
“There are two major reasons for believing it is genuine,” he said, 
“whatever it might be. First, it shows absolutely no signs of untypical. 
production, such as being cast rather than struck, of being the result of obversereverse 
composition, or of having been altered or tampered with in any way. 
Secondly, if it were a forgery, what would it be a forgery of? Consider the 
analogy of counterfeiting. The counterfeiter presumably wishes to deceive 
people. Its end would not be well served by producing a twenty-five dollar bill, 
which was purple and of no familiar design. There would be no point in it. It 
would defeat his own purposes.” 
“I understand,” I said. 
“Thus,” said the man, “it seems reasonable to assume that this object, 
whatever it is, is genuine.” 
“Do you think it is a coin?” I asked. 
“It gives every evidence of being a coin,” he said. “It looks like a coin. Its 
simplicity and design do not suggest that it is commemorative in nature. It has 
been produced in a manner in which coins were often produced, at least long 
ago and in the classical world. It has been clipped or shaved, something that 
normally occurs only with coins which pass through many hands. It even has bag 
marks.” 
“What are those?” I asked. 
“This object, whatever it is,” said the man, “can clearly be graded 
according to established standards recognized in numismatics. It is not even a 
borderline case. You would not require an expert for its grading. Any qualified 
numismatist could grade it. If this were a modern, milled coin, it would be rated 
Extremely Fine. It shows no particular, obvious signs of wear but its surface is 
less perfect than would be required to qualify it as being Uncirculated or as being 
in Mint State. If this were an ancient coin, it would also qualify as being 
Extremely Fine, but here the grading standards are different. Again there are 
almost no signs of wear and the detail, accordingly, is precise and sharp. It 
shows good centering and the planchet, on the whole, is almost perfectly 
formed. Some minor imperfections, such as small nicks, are acceptable in this 
category for ancient coins.” 
“But what are bag marks?” I asked. “You may not be able to detect them with the naked eye.” he said. “Use 
this.” 
From a drawer in the desk he produced a boxlike, mounted magnifying 
glass. This he placed over the coin, and snapped on the desk lamp. 
“Do you see the tiny nicks?” he asked. 
“Yes,” I said, after a moment. 
“Those are bag marks,” he said. “They are the result, usually, of the coin, 
or object, being kept with several others, loose, in, say, a bag or box.” 
“There might, then,” I asked, looking up from the magnifying device, “be 
a large number of other objects like this somewhere?” That I found a very 
interesting thought. 
“Surely,” said the man. “On the other hand, such marks could obviously 
have other causes, as well.” 
“Then all the evidence suggests that this is a coin?” I said. 
“The most crucial piece of evidence,” he said, “however, suggests that it 
cannot be a coin.” 
“What is that?” I asked. 
“That it fits into no known type or denomination of coin.” 
“I see,” i said. 
“As far as I know,” he said, “no city, kingdom, nation or civilization on 
Earth ever produced such a coin.” 
“Then it is not a coin,” I said. 
“That seems clear,” be said. “No,” he said. “Do not pay me.” 
I replaced his fee in my purse. 
“The object is fascinating,” he said. “Simply to consider it, in its beauty 
and mystery, is more than payment enough.” 
“Thank you,” I said. 
“I am sorry that I could not be more helpful,” be said. 
“Wait!” be called after me. I had turned to the door. “Do not forget this,” 
he said, picking up the small, round, heavy object on the felt. 
I turned back to face him. I was angry. I had thought that the object 
might have had some value. 
“It is only sonic sort of hoax,” I said, bitterly. 
“Perhaps,” he said, smiling, “but, if I were you, I would take it along with 
me.” 
“Why?” I asked. 
“It has metal value, or bullion value,” he said. 
“Oh?” I asked. 
“Yes, he said. “Do you not understand what it is composed of?” 
“No,” I said. 
“It is gold,” he said. 
I had hurried back and snatched the object, and put it in my purse. I had 
then, hurriedly, left his office. “Turn up the fan,” said the man, he who seemed in charge of those in the 
photographer’s studio. The fan was turned up. 
“Keep facing as you are,” he said, “your left side to us, your chin lifted, 
That’s good.” My hair was lifted and blown back, I felt the breeze from the fan, 
too, pressing my blouse back against me, even more closely. It rippled the silk at 
the sides. 
It tugged at the collar. The ends of the blouse, where I bad tied them 
together, high on my midriff, as the man had requested, fluttered backward. 
“Now arch your back and lift your hands to your hair,” he said. “Good, excellent,” 
he said. 
I was not a professional model. I had often thought that I was beautiful 
enough to be one, but I was not one. 
I heard the camera clicking. “Excellent,” said the man. 
“Now look at us, over your left shoulder.” 
I had had the yellowish, metallic object assayed. It had indeed been gold. 
I had sold it to a bullion dealer. It would be melted down. I had received 
eighteen hundred dollars for 
“Now, face us, crouching slightly, your hands at your hair,” said the man. 
“Good.” 
These men, perhaps, wanted to train me as a model. Yet I suspected this 
was not their true purpose. I was not particular as to what might be their true 
purpose, incidentally. They obviously possessed the means to pay me well. 
“Now smile, Tiffany,” said the man. “Good. Now crouch down in the sand, 
your hands on your knees. Good. Now put your left knee in the sand. Have your 
hands on your hips. 
Put your shoulders back. Good. Smile. Good.” 
“Good,” said one of the other men too. I could see they were pleased with 
me. This pleased Vie, too. I now felt more confident that they might hire me. For 
whatever object they wanted me I could sense that my beauty was not irrelevant 
to it. This pleased me, as I am vain of my beauty. Why should a girl not use her 
beauty to serve her ends, and to get ahead? 
“Now face the camera directly, with your, left hand on your thigh and 
your right hand on your knee,” said the man, “and assume an expression of 
wounded feelings. Good.” 
“She is good,” said one of the other men. 
“Yes,” agreed another. 
“Now assume an expression of apprehension,” said the first man. 
“Good,” said the second man. 
I normally worked at the perfume and notions counter in a large 
department store on Long Island. It was there that I had been discovered, so to 
speak. I had become aware, suddenly, that I was the object of the attention of 
the man who was now directing this photography session. “It is incredible,” he 
had said, as though to himself. He seemed unable to take his eyes from me. I was used to men looking at me, of course, usually pretending not to, usually 
furtively. I had been chosen to work at that counter because I was pretty, much 
like pretty girls often being selected to sell lingerie. 
Such employee placements are often a portion of a store’s merchandising 
strategies. But this man was not looking at me in the same way that I was 
accustomed to being looked at He was not looking at me furtively, pretending to 
be interested in something else, or even frankly, like some men of Earth, rare 
men, who look honestly upon a female, seeing her as what she is, a female. 
Rather he was looking at me as though he could scarcely believe what he was 
seeing, as though I might be someone else, someone he perhaps knew from 
somewhere, someone be would not have expected to have found in such a 
place. He approached the counter. He regarded me, intently. 
I think I had never been so closely regarded. I was uneasy. 
“May I help you?” I asked. 
He said something to me in a language I did not understand. I regarded 
him, puzzled. 
“May I help you?” I asked. 
“This is incredibly fortunate,” he said, softly. 
“Sir?” I asked. 
“You bear a striking resemblance to someone else,” he said. “It is 
remarkable.” 
I did not speak. I had thought he might have begun by asking if he did 
not know me from somewhere. That stratagem, the pretext of a possible earlier 
acquaintance, hackneyed and familiar though it might be, still affords a societal 
acceptable approach to a female. If she is unreceptive, he may, of course, 
courteously withdraw. It was merely a case of mistaken identity. 
“It was almost as though it was she,” he said. 
I did not encourage him. I did not, for example, ask who this other person 
might be. 
“I do not think I know you,” I said. 
“No,” he smiled. “I would not think that you would.” 
“I am also sure that I am not this other person,” I said. 
“No,” he said. “I can see now, clearly, that you are not. Too, I can sense 
that you lack her incisive intellect, her ferocity, her hardness, her cruelty.” 
“I am busy,” I said. 
“No,” he said, his eyes suddenly bard. “You are not.” 
I shrugged, as though irritated. But I was frightened, and I think be knew 
it. I was then terribly conscious of his maleness and power. He was not the sort 
of man to whom a woman might speak in such a manner. He was rather the sort 
of man whom a woman must obey. 
“May I help you?” I asked. 
“Show me your most expensive perfume,” he said. 
I showed it to him. 
“Sell it to me,” he said. “Interest me in it.” “Please,” I said. 
“Display it,” be said. “Am I not a customer?” 
I looked at him. 
“Spray some of it upon your wrist,” he said. “I shall see if it interests me.” 
I did so. 
“Extend your wrist,” be said. I did so, with the palm upward. This is an 
extremely erotically charged gesture, of course, extending the delicate wrist, 
He took my wrist in both his hands. I shivered. I knew I could never break 
perfumed, to the male, with the tender, vulnerable palm upward. 
that grip. 
He put down his face, over my wrist, and inhaled, deeply, intimately, 
sensuously. 
I shuddered. 
“It is acceptable,” he said, lifting his bead. 
“It is our most expensive perfume,” I said. He had not yet released my 
wrist. 
“Do you like it?” he asked. 
“I cannot afford it,” I said. 
“Do you like it?” he asked. 
“Of course,” I said. 
He released my wrist. “I shall take it,” he said. “Wrap it,” he said, “as a 
gift.” 
“It is seven hundred dollars an ounce,” I said. 
“It is overpriced for its quality,” he said. 
“It is our best,” I said. 
He -drew a wallet from his jacket and withdrew several hundred-dollar 
Trembling, I wrapped the perfume. When I had finished I took the 
bills from itg recesses. I could see that it held many more hills. 
money. 
“There is a thousand dollars here,” I said, moving as though to return the 
extra bills. 
“Keep what you do not need for the price and tax,” he said. 
“Keep it?” I asked. 
“Yes,” he said. 
“It is over two hundred dollars,” I said. 
“Keep it,” he said. 
While I busied myself with the register he wrote something on a small 
card. 
“Thank you,” I said, uncertainly, sliding the tiny package toward him with 
the tips of my fingers. 
He pushed it back towards me. “it is for you,” he said, “of course.” 
“For me?” I asked. 
“Yes,” he said. “When is your day off?” 
“Wednesday,” I said. “Come to this address,” he said, “at ten o’clock in the morning, this 
coming Wednesday.” He placed the small white card before me. 
I looked at the address. It was in Manhattan. 
“We shall be expecting you,” he said. 
“I do not understand,” I said. 
“It is the studio of a friend of mine,” he said, “a photographer. He does a 
great deal of work for certain advertising agencies.” 
”Oh,” I said. I sensed that this might be the opening to a career, of great 
interest to me, one in which I might be able to capitalize, and significantly, on 
my beauty. 
“I see that you are interested,” he said. 
I shrugged. “Not really,” I said. I would play hard to get. 
“We do not accept prevarication in a female,” he said. 
“A female?” I said. I felt for a moment Iliad been reduced to my radical 
essentials. 
“Yes,” he said. 
I felt angry and, admittedly, not a little bit aroused by his handling of me. 
“I hardly know you. I can’t accept this money, or this perfume,” I said. 
“But you will accept it, won’t you?” he said. 
I put down my bead. “Yes,” I said. 
“We shall see you Wednesday,” he said. 
“I shan’t be coming,” I said. 
“We recognize that your time, as of now,” he said, “is valuable.” 
I did not understand what he meant by the expression ‘as of now.’ 
He then pressed into my band the round, heavy, yellowish object which I 
had later taken to the shop of a numismatist, and then, later, on the advice of 
the numismatist, to the office of a specialist in the authentication of coins. 
“This is valuable,” he said, “more so elsewhere than here.” 
Again I did not understand the nuances of his speech. I looked down at 
the object in m~ band. I assumed, from its shape and appearance, it might be 
some kind of coin. If so, however, I certainly did not recognize it. It seemed alien 
to me, totally unfamiliar. I clutched it, then, however, for he had told me that it 
was valuable. 
“You are a greedy little thing, aren’t you?” he said. 
“I shan’t be coming,” I told him, petulantly. He made me angry. Too, he 
made me feel terribly uneasy. He made me feel uncomfortably, and deeply, 
female. Such feelings were terribly stimulating, but also, in their way, terribly 
unsettling. 
I did not know, really, how to cope with them. 
I decided I would take the beginning of next week off from work. I would 
try to find out something about the yellowish object. I would, then try to think 
things out. Then, at my leisure, I would decide whether or not to go to the 
stipulated address on Wednesday. 
“We shall see you on Wednesday,” he said. “Perhaps,” I said. 
“Wear the perfume,” he said. 
“All right,” I said. 
“Now kneel in the sand, facing the camera,” said the man. 
“Kneel back on your heels. Place the palms of your hands down on your 
thighs. Lift your head. Put your shoulders back. Spread your knees.” 
“Excellent,” said one of the men. 
“Now assume the same position,” said the man, “but in profile to the 
camera, your left side facing us. Keep your head up. Put your shoulders back 
more. Good. Splendid” 
“Splendid!” said another man. 
“Now face the camera on all fours,” he said. “Good. Now lift your head 
and purse your lips, as though to kiss. More. More sensuously. Now close your 
eyes. Good. 
“Splendid,” said another man. 
“Open your eyes now and unpurse your lips, and turn, staying on all 
fours, so that your left side is facing us, so that we have your profile to the 
camera.” 
I complied. 
“Now put your head down,” he said. 
I did so. 
“Splendid!” said one of the men. 
“Splendid!” said another. 
I was keenly conscious of the radical submissiveness of this posture. I 
almost trembled with arousal. I dared not even think of the effect of such a 
posture upon a woman if she had been put in it by men who were truly in power 
over her. 
“She will do very nicely, I think,” said the first man. 
“She will be ideal for our purposes,” said another. 
“You may get up, Tiff any,” said the first man. 
I rose to my feet. I gathered that the session was over. I was confident 
that they were pleased. 
The fan, which had produced the surrogate of an ocean breeze, was 
turned off. The photographer began to extinguish his lights and put them to the 
side, in a line against the wall. 
One of the men turned off the projector and the beach scene which had 
been projected behind me vanished, leaving in its -place a featureless, opaque, 
white screen. 
“You are very pretty, Tiffany, Miss Collins,” said the first man. “And you 
did very well.” 
“Thank you,” I said. 
“You may now change,” he said. 
“We well,” I said. I feared I might be being dismissed. I returned to the 
dressing room. I could hear them talking outside, but I could not make out what they were saying. In a few moments I emerged from the dressing room. I wore 
a man-tailored, beige blazer with a rather severe, matching pleated skirt, with a 
rather strict white ‘blouse, of synthetic material, and medium heels. I had wished 
to present a rather businesslike look. I did not wish to wear particularly feminine 
clothes as men are inclined to see women who do this as females, and behave 
towards them and, relate to them as such. 
Women are no longer forced, in effect, to dress as females, in particular 
ways, with all the dynamic, attendant psychological effects for both sexes which 
might accrue to such a practice. 
I then stood before the fellow who seemed to be in charge. 
I saw that be did not particularly approve of my ensemble. I hoped this 
would not diminish my chances of meeting whatever requirements they might 
have in mind with respect to my acceptability. Perhaps I should have worn 
something more feminine. After all, I was a woman. Too, the shorts and blouse 
in which I bad been placed, for the pictures, left little doubt in my mind that my 
femaleness, at least in some sense or another, might well be pertinent to their 
interests. 
“Perhaps I should have worn something less severe?” I said, tentatively. I 
did want to be pleasing to them. Obviously they had a good deal of money to 
spend. Too, interestingly, they were the sort of men towards whom, 
independently, I felt a strong, disturbing, almost inexplicable desire to be 
pleasing. 
“Your attire does seem a bit defensive,” he said. 
“Perhaps,” I smiled. How interestingly, I thought, he had put that. 
“Such defenses, of course,” he said, “may be removed from a woman.” 
His remark, rightly or wrongly, struck me as being broader and deeper in 
its meaning than the mere bantering witticism it might have been taken to be. It 
suggested more to me, unsettling me, than a mere change of, or removal of, 
attire. It suggested to me, for a moment, a reference to a world in which a 
woman might be without defenses, fully, a world in which she was simply not 
permitted defenses. 
“Perhaps I should have worn something more feminine,” I said. 
He regarded me, appraisingly. I sensed that he was looking past the 
severe man-tailored blazer, the rather strict blouse, the rather strict, beige 
pleated skirt. As they had had me pose in the shorts and blouse, and had had 
me move, I was sure they had little doubt, for most practical purposes, as to 
what I looked like. 
“If you are selected,” he said, “any apparel which you might receive, I 
assure you, will leave little doubt as to your femininity.” 
“If I am selected?” I asked. 
“Yes,” he said. 
“It is my hope that I pleased you,” I said. “I thought you were pleased.” 
One of the men, I recalled, had thought that I might be ideal for their purposes. 
“We are pleased,” he said, “very. You did very well.” “When will you be able to make your decision?” I asked. “When will I 
learn whether or not I have been selected?” 
“For one thing,” said the man, “you have already been selected.” 
One of the men laughed. 
“That decision we are empowered to Make,” said the first man. “The 
second decision, that with respect to the more important post, so to speak, of 
“May I call you?” I asked. 
“We have your number,” he said. 
“I understand,” I said. I was not really displeased, for he bad told me that 
“Process the photos, immediately,” he said to the photographer. 
The photographer nodded. 
They were apparently going to proceed expeditiously in the matter. This 
necessity, must be made elsewhere.” 
for one thing, at any rate, I had already been selected. 
pleased me. I do not like to wait. 
“When do you think you will know,” I asked, “-about the more important 
post?” 
“it will take at least several days,” he said. 
“Oh,” I said. 
“Come here,”-he said, beckoning to me. I went and stood quite close to 
him. “Put down your head,” he said. I did so, and he, moving behind me, and 
pulling the collar of my blouse out a bit with his finger, put his head down, close 
to the side of my face, by my neck. He inhaled, deeply. 
“Yes,” I said, “I am wearing the perfume, as you asked.” 
“As I commanded,” he said. 
“Yes,” I said, softly, rather startled at myself, “as you commanded.” Is I 
then left. I wore his perfume. 
2 The Crate 
I turned off the shower. 
It must have been about ten minutes after eight in the evening. It was 
now some six weeks after my test, or interview, or whatever it had been, in the 
photographer’s studio. On each Monday of these six weeks I had received in the 
mail, in a plain white envelope without a return address, a one-hundred-dollar 
bill. This money, I bad gathered, was in the nature of some sort of a retainer. I 
recalled that the man who had first seen me at the perfume counter, he who 
seemed to be in charge of the group, had said that he recognized that my time, 
as of now, was valuable. I was still not clear on what he had meant by the 
phrase ‘as of now.’ These bills, until a few days ago, had been my only evidence 
that the men had not forgotten me. Then, on a Monday evening, a few days ago, 
the Monday before last, at eight o’clock, I bad received a phone call. I bad 
returned home to my small apartment only a few minutes earlier, from the local 
supermarket. I was putting away groceries and was not thinking of the men at all. I 
had, to be sure, taken the hundred-dollar bill from the mail box earlier and put it 
in my dresser. This had become for me, however, almost routine. I was, at any 
rate, not thinking of the men. When the phone rang my first reaction was one of 
irritation. I picked up the phone. “Hello,” I said. 
“Hello?” Then I was suddenly afraid. I was not sure there was someone 
on the line. “Hello?” I said. Then, after a moment’s silence, a male voice on the 
other end of the line spoke quietly and precisely. I did not recognize the voice. 
“You have been selected,” it said. “Hello!” I said. “Hello Who is this?” 
Then the line was dead. He had hung up. The next two nights I waited by the 
phone at eight o’clock. It was silent. It rang, however, on Thursday, precisely at 
eight. I seized the receiver from its hook. I was told to report the next evening to 
the southwest corner of a given intersection in Manhattan at precisely eight P.M. 
There I would be picked up by a limousine. 
I was almost sick with relief when I saw that the man I knew, he whom I 
had met at the perfume counter, he who had seemed in charge of the others, 
was in the limousine. The other two were with him, too, one with him in the 
back seat and one riding beside the driver. I did not recognize the driver. 
“Congratulations, Miss Collins!” he said, warmly. “You have been fully 
approved. You qualify with flying colors, as I had thought you would, on all 
counts.” 
“Wonderful!” I said. 
The driver bad now left the vehicle and come about, to open the door. 
The man I knew stepped out, and, while the driver held the door, motioned that 
I might enter. I did so, and then he entered behind me. The driver shut the 
door, and returned about the vehicle to his place. I was sitting between the two 
men in the back of the limousine. 
“I had hoped I might qualify,” I said. 
“I was confident you would,” he said. “You have the appearance, and, 
independently, the beauty and the dispositions. You are perfectly suited to our 
purposes.” 
“Am I to gather that I have been found acceptable for what you spoke of 
as the more important position, or post, or something like that, then?” I asked. 
“Precisely,” he said, warmly. 
“Good,” I said, snuggling back against the seat. I was quite pleased. 
These men, it seemed, were rich, or, at least, had access to considerable wealth. 
They would doubtless be willing to pay highly for the use of my beauty. 
“I recall, you said,” I said, “that I had already been selected for one thing, 
even at the photographer’s studio.” 
“Yes,” he said. 
“But it was less important, I gather, than this other, more prestigious 
assignment, or position?” 
“Yes,” he said. “The other position, so to speak, could be filled by almost 
any beautiful woman.” “I see,” I said. 
“And if there should come a time in which your services are no longer 
required for this more important post, as I have put it, you might still, I am sure, 
meet the qualifications f or this other thing.” 
“That is reassuring,” I said. 
The man on my left smiled. 
“Where are we going?” I asked. 
“Were you given permission to speak?” asked the man I knew, he who 
had originally seen Me in the department store, he on my right. 
I looked at him, startled. 
“Kneel down here,” he said, pointing to the floor of the car, “your left side 
to the back of the front seat.” I did so, frightened. I was the only woman in the 
car. “Get on your hands and knees,” he said. I did so. I could then, facing as I 
was, see him, by lifting and turning my head. He was unfolding a blanket. “You 
will not speak,” be said, “until five minutes after you have left the limousine.” He 
then, opening the blanket, cast it over me. I on all fours before them, covered by 
the blanket, hidden by it, was in consternation. The limousine drove on. No one 
outside the car could have told that I was in the car. I was silent. 
As I knelt on all fours before them my mind was racing. 
Why had they done this? Perhaps they did not wish anyone to know that I 
was in the car with them. Perhaps they did not wish for me to be recognized 
with them, or they with me. 
Perhaps they were driving to some secret location, which they did not 
wish me to know. I was frightened. I did not know what their purposes were. 
After a time they let me lie down at their feet, with my legs drawn up, still 
covered with the blanket. I lay near their shoes. Once they even stopped for gas. 
“Do not move,” I was told. I was perfectly quiet, at their feet. They drove about 
for at least four hours. It was all-I could do to keep from rubbing my thighs 
together and moaning. 
Then the limousine pulled to one side and stopped. The blanket was lifted 
from me. 
“You may get out now,” said the man who seemed in charge, pleasantly. 
I rose to my feet and, crouching down, my muscles aching, stepped from 
the limousine. The driver bad remained in his place. The man who had been to 
my right when I was sitting, he who seemed to be in charge of the others, bad 
opened the door. I stood outside then, on the curb. There was traffic. The lights 
were bright. I was in the same place where I had originally been picked up, at 
the southwest corner of the intersection in Manhattan. It was a little after 
midnight. 
I watched the limousine drive away, disappearing in the traffic. I did not 
really understand what they had done, or why they had done it. I stood back on 
the sidewalk then. I was extremely disturbed. I was almost trembling. Too, 
inexplicably, it seemed, I was terribly aroused, sexually. 
Why had they done what they did? For the first time in my life I had been put to the feet of men, and kept, 
uncompromisingly, in ignorance and silence. 
They had dominated me. I almost trembled, filled with unfamiliar 
sensations and emotions. These feelings, these responses, were not simply 
genital. They seemed to suffuse, overwhelmingly, my whole body and mind. 
I became aware of a man asking me for directions. 
I turned away from him, suddenly, and hurried away. I had not yet been 
out of the limousine for five minutes. I could not yet speak. 
I took my hand from the shower handle. A few drops of water descended 
from the shower head. It was warm and steamy in the bathroom, from the warm 
water which I had been running. It was about ten or eleven minutes after eight 
P.M. It was Tuesday. Yesterday, on Monday evening, at eight-P.M., I had 
received another call. I had been instructed to take a shower at precisely eight 
P.M. this evening. I had done so. I slid back the shower curtain. There was 
steam on the walls and mirrors. I looked for my robe. I had thought I had left it 
on the vanity. It was not there. I stepped from the shower stall, and picked up a 
towel and began to dry myself. 
Suddenly I stopped, frightened. I had thought I had heard a noise oil the 
other side of the bathroom door, from beyond the tiny ball outside, perhaps from 
the tiny kitchen or the combination living and dining room. 
“Is there anyone there?” I called, frightened. “Who is it?” 
“It is I, Miss Collins,” said a voice. “Do not be alarmed.” I recognized the 
voice. It was he I took to be the leader of the men with whom I had been in 
contact, that of he who had first seen me at the perfume counter. 
“I am not dressed,” I called. I thrust shut the bolt on the bathroom door. I 
did not understand how he could have obtained entrance. I had had the door to 
the apartment not only locked but bolted. 
“Have you cleaned your body?” he asked. 
“Yes,” I said. I thought he had put that in an unusual fashion. 
“Have you washed your hair?” he asked. 
“Yes,” I said. I had done so. 
“Come out,” he said. 
“Do you see my robe out there?” I called. 
“Use a towel,” he said. 
“I will be out in a moment,” I said. I hastily dried my hair and put a towel 
about it, and then I wrapped a large towel about my body, tucking it shut under 
my left arm. I looked about for my slippers. I had thought I had put them at the 
foot of the vanity. But they, like the robe, did not seem to be where I thought I 
had left them. I slid back the bolt on the bathroom door and, barefoot, entered 
the hall. There were, I saw, three men in the kitchen. One was he whom I now 
knew well. The other two, who wore uniforms; much of a sort one expects in 
professional movers, I did not recognize. 
“You look lovely,” said the first man, he whom I recognized, he who was, 
by now, familiar to me. “Thank you,” I said. 
“Make us some coffee,” he said. 
I proceeded, frightened, to do so. I was very conscious of my state of 
dishabille. Their eyes, I could sense, were much on me. I felt very small among 
their powerful bodies. I was conscious, acutely, how different I was from them. 
“How did you get in?” I asked, lightly, when the coffee was perking. 
“With this,” he said, taking a small, metallic, pen like object from his left, 
inside jacket pocket. He clicked a switch on it. 
There was no visible beam. He then clicked the switch again, presumably 
turning it off. 
“I do not understand,” I said. 
“Come along,” he said, smiling, and getting up from behind the kitchen 
table. I followed him into the combination living and dining room. I noticed the 
coarse, fibrous texture of the rug on my bare feet. The other two men followed 
us into this room. 
“There is my robe,” I said, “and my slippersl” The robe was thrown over 
an easy chair. The slippers had been dropped at its base. 
“Leave them,” be said. 
I knew I bad not put them there. 
He opened the door to the apartment and looked outside. 
He was seeing, I supposed, if anyone was in the hall. 
He stepped outside. “Lock and bolt the door,” he said. 
I did so. I then stood, waiting, behind the locked, bolted door. I glanced 
back at the other two men, in their garb like professional movers. They stood 
behind me, in the apartment, their arms folded. 
I heard a tiny noise. Fascinated, I saw the bolt turn and slide back. I then 
heard the door click. The man re-entered the apartment. He closed the door 
behind him. He returned the penlike object to his pocket. 
“I did not know such things existed,” I said, Inadvertently, frightened, I 
put my hand to my breast. I was very much aware that only a towel stood 
between me and this stranger. 
“They do,” he smiled. 
“I didn’t bear you enter,” I said. 
“It makes little noise,” he said. “Too, you had the water running.” 
“You knew, of course,” I said, “that I would not hear you enter.” 
“Of course,” he said. 
It had been in accordance with his instructions that I had been showering 
at the time. 
“What are those things?” I asked. I referred to two objects. 
One was a large carton and the other was a weighty, sturdy metal box, 
about three feet square. The metal box looked as though it would fit into the 
carton, and, presumably, had been removed from it, after having been brought 
into the room. 
“Never mind them now,” be said. The metal box appeared extremely heavy and strong. It reminded me of a 
safe. I wondered if it was. Too, I wondered why it had been brought to the 
apartment. 
“Is that a safe?” I asked, indicating the box. It was sitting on the rug, like 
the carton. It was squat and stout, and efficient looking. Because of its weight it 
was impressed, with sharp lines, into the rug. 
“Not really,” he said. “But it may be used for the securing of valuables.” 
I nodded. There seemed little doubt about that. It appeared to me, 
indeed, that it might serve very well, by virtue of its strength and weight, for the 
securing of valuables. I conjectured that I, with my strength, would scarcely be 
able to move it about. 
“What is in it?” I asked. I was curious. In the side of the box facing me I 
could see two small holes, about the size of pennies. I could not, however, 
because of the light, and the size of the holes, see into the interior of the box. 
The interior of the box was, from my point of view, frustratingly dark. 
“Nothing,” he said. 
“I see,” I said, in an acid tone. I was certain he was not being candid with 
me. 
“Come over here,” he said, pleasantly, beckoning to me. 
I joined him. 
I glanced over at my robe on the easy chair, and the slippers at its foot. 
“My robe and slippers,” I said, “were in the bathroom, were they not?” 
“Yes,” he said. 
“You then entered the bathroom while I was showering, and removed 
them, did you not?” 
“Yes,” he said. 
I had neither seen nor heard him doing this, of course. The water had 
been running. The shower curtain had been drawn. 
“Why?” I asked. 
“We decided that you would appear before us much as you are,” he said. 
“But, why?” I asked. 
“It would be more convenient for us,” he said. “Matters might then 
proceed somewhat more simply for u~ than might otherwise have been the 
case.” 
I was angry. Obviously I had been manipulated. I had been ordered to 
shower. Then, while I had showered, my apartment had been entered and my 
robe and slippers removed from the bathroom. I had been surprised in my own 
apartment. Then I had been given little alternative other than to present myself 
before them, doubtless as they had planned, well cleaned, fresh from the 
shower, and half naked. 
“Are you angry?” he asked. 
“No,” I said, suddenly, “of course not.” I was suddenly afraid that they 
might cease to find me pleasing. Doubtless their entry into my apartment had 
some purpose. I was then certain I understood their motivations. They had wished to take me by surprise, to observe my reactions, to see me as though I 
might be confused or startled, to see bow fetching and exciting I might appear, 
captured, so to speak, in a moment of charming disarray. I hoped I had not 
disappointed them. Doubtless they were interested in testing me for a 
performance in some commercial, perhaps having to do with soaps or beauty 
products. I hoped that my responses had not jeopardized my chances for 
participation in whatever might be their intended projects. I did so want to 
please them. They paid well. 
He was looking down at me. He was so large and strong. I was afraid he 
was not pleased. I smiled my prettiest up at him. I adjusted the towel a bit about 
my breasts, seemingly inadvertently, accidentally, pulling it down a bit, and then, 
hastily, with seeming modesty, tucking it securely, much higher, even more 
closely, about my body. “It is only,” I smiled, “that you took me by such surprise. 
I did not know what to do.” 
“I understand,” he said. 
“It is not every day,” I said, smiling, “that a girl finds herself surprised in 
her own apartment and then, in effect, forced to present herself before 
unexpected guests clad only in a towel.” 
“Mat is true,” he said. 
I smiled again. 
“I hope that you are still interested in me,” I said, teasingly, and, I am 
afraid, a bit anxiously. 
“Perhaps,” he said. 
I would have preferred a more affirmative response. 
There was a moment of awkward silence. I hoped they were not 
disappointed. I did not want to fail to please them. I would have been willing to 
do anything. I would even have been willing to let them hold me in their arms, or 
kiss me. I would even have been willing to let them make love to me. I knew 
such things were common. Why should a girl not turn her charms to her own 
profit? I did not want them to lose interest in me. They paid well. 
“The coffee is ready,” he said. 
“Yes,” I said, gratefully. I could no longer bear it perking. 
I recalled I had been told to make it. 
I hurried into the kitchen. 
In a few moments I was serving them coffee, in white cups on the 
rectangular, black-legged, white-topped Formica table. 
The kitchen tiles felt smooth and cool under my feet. They sat about the 
table. I felt aroused, and very feminine, serving them. I then poured myself a 
cup. 
“Put your cup on the floor,” said the man, “there, on the tiles.” 
Puzzled, crouching down, I did so. 
“Now, kneel behind it,” he said. 
I knelt down on the tiles, behind the cup, the refrigerator to my right, the 
table, with the men seated about it, in front of me. They sipped their coffee. 
“You may drink,” said the man. 
I reached for the cup, before me, on the floor. I lifted it. 
“No,” he said. “Do not hold it by the handle. Hold it in your hands, as a 
bowl.” 
I then sipped the coffee in this fashion, the cup warm in my fingers. I 
then put it down. They were using the handles of their cups, I noted. And, too, 
of course, they were sitting at the table. Why should they be sitting, and I 
kneeling, I asked myself. Are we not the same? Are we not identical? I watched 
them drinking in the customary fashion. Then I, again, sipped coffee from the 
cup, holding it in both hands, like a small bowl. I felt an urge to put the cup 
aside, tear off the towel, and put my body naked to the cool tiles before them, at 
their feet. I wondered what the tiles would feel like against me, against my 
breasts, my belly, my thighs. 
The men finished their coffee. 
he 
“Have you finished your coffee?” asked he who. seemed in charge. 
I finished the coffee, holding the cup as I had been instructed to do. 
“Yes,” I said. 
“You may clear the table,” he said. 
I rose to my feet and put my cup in the sink. I then went to the table. I 
began to gather together their cups. “What is in the metal box?” I asked, lightly. 
“I told you,” he said. “Nothing.” 
I stacked the cups and carried them to the sink. “Really?” I asked. 
Yes,” he said. 
“I thought maybe you were delivering something to the apartment,” I 
said. 
“No,” he said. 
I rinsed off the cups. 
“Is it really empty?” I asked. 
“Now,” he said, to one of his fellows, “we need not listen to her 
blithering.” 
I felt my bead pulled back. There was apparently a ring at the back of the 
leather pad now pressed so closely into the back of my neck. 
I shook my head. I whimpered. 
The man then jerked the towel from my hair. I looked at him. I shook my 
head. He then jerked away the towel I wore on my body. I was then turned and 
thrown on my belly, on the table, the two assistants pressing me helplessly 
against it, holding me tightly down by the arms. The men, when I had been 
stripped, had not even paused to look at me. They had seen, I gathered, many 
women. 
I felt a piece of cotton or cloth touch my back, above and behind my left 
hip. It was wet. The area then felt cool. Then I whimpered. I felt a needle being 
entered into my flesh, in the center of that chemically chilled area. Tears sprang to my eyes. The needle was then withdrawn and I felt the area swabbed again 
with fluid. I was then drawn from the table and, by the arms, carried into the 
combination living and dining room of my small apartment. Their leader then, be 
who had ankleted me, opened the side of the stout, metal container. It had a 
heavy door. Inside were various straps, and rings. 
I tried to struggle. 
“Resistance is useless, Miss Collins,” said the man. 
I looked at him pleadingly. 
Then I was thrust, in a sitting position, into the box. The ring at the back 
of the gag, doubtless sewn into the slotted leather pad, was snapped about a 
ring mounted at a matching height in the box. My head was thus held in place. 
For a moment the room seemed to go dark and then I gathered my wits again. 
My left wrist, to my horror, was fastened back, and at my left side, by straps 
attached to a ring. My right wrist was then secured similarly. In moments both of 
my ankles, too, had been fastened in position. I fought to retain consciousness. 
Then I was thrust back further in the box. A broad leather strap was then drawn 
tightly about me. I winced. Then it was buckled shut. I could hardly move. I 
looked at the men, from the box. My eyes pleaded with them. 
“She is secured,” said one of the men. 
The man in charge nodded. “Close the container,” he said. 
I looked at the door. There was no handle or device for opening it on my 
side, and, even had there been, I could not, restrained as I was, have begun to 
reach it. 
I whimpered piteously, as an utterly helpless, restrained woman. I looked 
at them, piteously. They must show me mercy 
Then the door was closed. 
I was plunged into darkness, save for the tiny bits of light coming through 
the two small, round holes on my right, near my face. 
When the door had closed two snap-fastenings had shut, one near the top 
of the door and one near its bottom. I then sat inside, helpless. I heard ten 
screw bolts twisted shut, unhurriedly. Three were along the top of the door and 
three were along the bottom of the door; two each were at the sides of the door, 
two between the hinges and two between the locks. 
Earlier I had asked the man if the box might have been a safe. I had 
gathered from his response that it was not really a safe but that it might, indeed, 
upon occasion, be used in the securing of valuables. 
I struggled in the straps, helpless. 
I wondered if I might take some bitter consolation in his laconic response, 
which now seemed so ironic. Perhaps I, now so well secured within the box, 
might, at least, count as a valuable. 
I pressed my head back against the iron behind me. I heard the 
movement of the two rings. But how valuable could I really be, I asked myself. I doubted, frankly, that 
I could be of much value. If I were really of value, of much value, I did not think 
I would be fastened like this, strapped naked in a box. 
I tried to peer out the small holes in the door. 
I could see very little, a part of the upper wall in the apartment, a small 
framed print, of flowers, which had been there when I bad rented the 
apartment. 
The box was then lifted, apparently by handles. 
I suddenly felt extremely faint. I fought against the loss of consciousness. 
The box was then lowered into the cardboard carton. 
I turned my bead, moaning. I heard the clink of the two rings. I tried to 
move my wrists and ankles. I could hardly move them. The broad leather strap, 
buckled shut, pressed, too, deeply into my belly, holding me in place. 
Outside of the two small holes now tay the’ cardboard. I could see a little 
light from the overhead lamp. 
I turned my head and struck with the side of it against the iron behind 
me. 
“Do not be stupid, bitch,” said the man outside the box. 
I sobbed. 
I fought more fiercely to retain consciousness. 
Because of the rings and straps, and the closeness with which they held 
me to the wall, I could gain little leverage. I could do little more than tap or rub 
my head against the iron. 
I had indeed been stupid. Even under ideal conditions, fully conscious, 
and with an abundance of possible rescuers in the vicinity, any girl confined and 
gagged as expertly as I was would be able to do very little to call attention to her 
captivity. It was unlikely that even her fiercest and most desperate signals would 
be audible more than a yard or so from her tiny prison. 
I began to moan and whimper. They must show me mercy 
The top of the cardboard carton was then closed. 
I struggled, fiercely, for a moment, but then felt exhausted. 
I heard a segment of sealing tape torn from a roll and then, apparently, 
the top of the carton was sealed shut. 
I put my head back against the iron. The two rings made a tiny sound. I 
became very conscious of the feel of the leather straps binding me. I pressed 
back. This eased the pressure of the strap at my belly. I felt my hair, still damp 
from the shower, between my back and the iron. Beneath my body, where I sat 
upon it, the iron felt cool, smooth and hard. I felt it this way, too, beneath my 
heels. 
Then the carton was lifted, and was being carried. It would appear to be a 
carton in the care of professional moving men. 
No one would think twice about it. 
The thought crossed my mind that it was Tuesday evening. Tomorrow would be Wednesday, my day off at the store. I would not be 
missed until Thursday. 
I then lost consciousness. 
3 Corcyrus 
It was warm in the room. 
It seemed a lazy morning. 
My fingers felt at the red-silk coverlet. I lay on my stomach on the soft, 
broad, red-silk surface. I tried to collect my wits. I moved my body, a little. I felt 
the soft silk move beneath it. I was nude. Too, I felt the warm air on my body 
and legs. I was not covered. I was lying nude, uncovered, on my stomach, on a 
wide, soft, silken surface. 
I remembered the men, the straps and the box. 
I turned and sprang to my hands and knees on the soft surface. I was on 
a vast bed, or couch. It was round and some fifteen feet in diameter. I was, half 
sunk in its softness, near the center of it. I had not realized such luxury could 
exist. A glance informed me, to my relief, that I was alone in the room. The 
room was a large one, and extremely colorful. 
The floor was of glossy, scarlet tiles. The walls, too, were tiled, and 
glossy, and covered with bold, swirling designs, largely worked out in yellow and 
black tiles. At one point there was a large, scarlet pelt on the floor. Against some 
of the walls there were chests, heavy chests, which opened from the top. There 
were mirrors, too, here and there, and one was behind something like a low 
vanity. I also saw a small, low table. It was near the couch. There were also, 
mostly near the walls, some cushions about. To one side there was a large, 
sunken basin. This was, perhaps, I thought, a tub. There was no water in it, 
however, and no visible faucets. I saw myself in one of the mirrors, on all fours 
in the great bed. I hastily looked away. To one side there appeared to be some 
sliding doors. On my right, and several feet away, there was, too, a heavy 
wooden door. It looked as though it might be very thick. I saw no way, no bars 
or locks, no chains or bolts, whereby its closure might be guaranteed on my side. 
It might be locked on the outside, I supposed. But, clearly, I could not lock it 
from the inside. I could not keep anyone out. I could, on the other hand, 
doubtless be kept in. At one point on the floor there was, fixed in the floor, a 
heavy metal ring. I also saw, in one wall, two such rings. One was mounted in 
the wall about a yard from the floor and the other, about a yard to its left, was 
mounted in the wait, about six feet from the floor. 
I quickly, frightened, crawled back off the bed. It was not easy to do, 
given its softness. I felt the smoothness, the coolness, of the scarlet tiles on my 
feet. I saw that there was, anchored at one point in the couch, at what may 
have served as its foot, another such sturdy ring. Beneath it lay a coil of chain. 
Smaller rings, too, I noted, circling the couch, appeared at regular intervals 
about its perimeter, about every four or five feet, or so. Beneath these, however, 
there lay - no chains. I fled to the window, which was narrow, about fifteen inches in width. It was set with heavy bars, spaced about three inches apart, 
reinforced with thick, flat, steel crosspieces, spaced at about every vertical foot. I 
shook the bars. They did not budge. I hurt my hands. I stood there for a 
moment, the shadows of the bars and crosspieces falling across my face and 
body. Then I fled back to the couch and, fearfully, crawled onto it. 
There seemed something different, frighteningly so, about this place in 
which I now found myself. It seemed almost as though it might not be Earth. 
This did not have to do primarily with the room, and its appointments and 
furnishings, but rather with such things as the condition of my body and the very 
quality of the air I was breathing. I supposed this was the result of the lingering 
effects of the substance with which I had been sedated or drugged. The gravity 
seemed different, subtly so, from that of Earth. Too, my entire body felt alive 
and charged with oxygen. The air itself seemed vivifying and stimulating. These 
things, which appeared to be objective aspects of the environment were 
doubtless merely subjective illusions on my part, resulting from the drug or 
sedative. They had to be. The obviously suggested alternative would be just too 
unthinkable, just too absurd. I hoped I had not gone mad. 
I sat on the bed, my chin on my knees. I became aware that I was very 
hungry. 
One thing, at least, assured me that I had not gone mad. 
That thing supplied a solid reference point in this seemingly incredible 
transition between environments. It had been locked on me in my own kitchen. 
It was a steel anklet. I still wore it. 
I looked over to one of the mirrors. I looked small, sitting on the great 
bed. I was nude. I wondered in whose bed I was. 
I then heard a sound at the door. 
Terrified I knelt on the bed, snatching up a portion of the coverlet on 
which I knelt, and held it tightly, defensively, about me. 
The door opened, admitting a small, exquisite, dark-haired woman. She 
wore a brief, whitish, summery, floral-print tunic, almost diaphanous, with a 
plunging neckline. The print was a tasteful scattering of delicate yellow flowers, 
perhaps silk-screened in place. The garment was belted, and rather snugly, with 
two turns of a narrow, silken, yellow cord, knotted at her left hip. She was 
barefoot. I noted that she did not wear an anklet, such as I wore. There was 
something on her neck, however, something fastened closely about it, encased 
in a silken yellow sheath or sleeve. I did not know what it was. It could not be 
metal, of course. That would be terrifying. I noted that the door, which now 
closed behind her, wag some six inches thick. 
“Oh,” said the girl, softly, startled, seeing me, and knelt. 
She put her head down, and then lifted it. “Forgive me, Mistress,” she 
said. “I did not know whether or not you were yet awake. I did not knock, for 
fear of disturbing you.” 
“What do you want?” I asked. “I have come to serve Mistress,” she said. “I have come to see if Mistress 
desires aught.” 
“Who are you?” I asked. 
“Susan,” she said. 
“Susan who?” I asked. 
“Only Susan,” she said. 
“I do not understand,” I said. 
“That is what I have been named,” she said. 
“Named?” I asked. 
“Yes, Mistress,” she said. 
“I am Tiffany,” I said. “Tiffany Collins.” 
“Yes, Mistress,” she said. 
“Where am P” I asked. 
“In the city of Corcyrus,” she said. 
I had never heard of this city. I did not even know what country it was in. 
I did not even know in what continent it might be. 
“In what country is this?” I asked. 
“In the country of Corcyrus,” she said. 
“That is the city,” I said. 
You are then in the dominions of Corcyrus, Mistress,” she said. 
“Where is Corcyrus?” I asked. 
“Mistress?” asked the girl, puzzled. 
“Where is Corcyrus?” I asked. 
“It is here,” she said, puzzled. “We are in Corcyrus.” 
“I see that I am to be kept in ignorance,” I said, angrily, clutching the 
coverlet about my neck. 
“Corcyrus,” said the girl, “is south of the Vosk. It is. south-west of the city 
of Ar. It lies to the east and somewhat north of Argenturn.” 
“Where is New York City?” I asked. “Where are the United States?” 
“They are not here, Mistress,” smiled the girl. 
“Where is the ocean?” I asked. 
“It is more than a thousand pasangs to the west, Mistress,” said the girl. 
“Is it the Atlantic Ocean or the Pacific Ocean?” I asked. 
“No, Mistress,” said the girl. 
“It is the Indian Ocean?” I asked. 
“No, Mistress,” said the girl. 
I looked at her, puzzled. 
“It is Thassa, the Sea, Mistress,” said the girl. 
“What sea is it?” I asked. 
“That is how we think of her,” said the girl, “as the sea, Thassa.” 
“Oh” I said, bitterly. 
“Has Mistress noted certain feelings or sensations in her body, perhaps of 
a sort with which she is unfamiliar?” asked the girl. “Has Mistress noted any 
unusual qualities in the air she is breathing?” “Perhaps,” I said. These things I had construed as the lingering effects of 
the substance which had been injected into me, rendering me unconscious. 
“Would Mistress like for me to have her bath prepared?” she asked. 
“No,” I said. “I am clean.” 
“Yes, Mistress,” she said. I realized, uneasily, that I must have been 
cleaned. 
“I have been perfumed, have I not?” I asked. I did no know if the room 
had been perfumed, or if it were I. 
“Yes, Mistress,” said the girl. 
I pulled the coverlet up, even more closely, about my neck. 
I felt its soft silk on my naked, perfumed body. The perfume was 
exquisitely feminine. 
“Am I still a virgin?” I asked. 
“I suppose so,” said the girl. “I do not know.” 
I looked uneasily at the heavy door, behind her. I did not know who might 
enter that door, to claim me. 
“In whose bed am I” I asked. 
“In your own, Mistress,” said the girl. 
“Mine?” I asked. 
“Yes, Mistress,” she said. 
“Whose room is this?” I demanded. 
“Yours, Mistress,” said the girl. 
“There are bars at the window,” I said. 
“They are for your protection, Mistress,” said the girl. “Such bars are not 
unusual in the rooms of women in Corcyrus. 
I looked at the girl in the light, floral-print tunic, kneeling a few feet from 
the bed. It was almost diaphanous. It was not difficult to detect the lineaments 
of her beauty beneath it. seemed a garment which was, in its way, demure and 
yet, the same time, extremely provocative. To see a woman such a garment, I 
suspected, might drive a man half mad with passion. I wondered what was 
concealed in the silken sheath about her neck. 
“Why have I been brought here?” I asked. “What am I doing here?” 
“I do not know, Mistress,” said the girl. “I am not one such as would be 
informed.” 
“Oh,” I said. I did not fully understand her response. 
“Is Mistress hungry?” she inquired. 
“Yes,” I said. I was ravenous. 
Smiling the girl rose lightly to her feet and left the room. 
I left the bed and stood then on the tiles, near the bed, the coverlet still 
held about me, almost like a great cloak. The tiles felt cool to the bottoms of my 
feet. The weather seemed warm and sultry. I wondered if I might be in Africa or 
Asia. I looked at the rings on the couch, at the ring in the floor, and the two 
rings in the wall, one about a yard from the floor and one about six feet from the 
floor. 
I looked at the door. There was a handle on my side of the door, but no 
way to lock or bar it, at least from my side. 
I heard a noise, and stepped back. 
The door opened and the girl, carrying a tray, smiling, entered. 
“Mistress is up,” she said. She then set the tray down on the small table. 
She arranged the articles on the tray, and then brought a cushion from the side 
of the room and placed it by the table. There was, on the tray, a plate of fruit, 
some yellow, wedge-shaped bread, and a bowl of hot, rich-looking, dark-brown, 
almost-black fluid. 
“Let me relieve Mistress of the coverlet,” she said, approaching me. 
I shrank back. 
“It is too warm for it,” she smiled, reaching for it. 
I again stepped back. 
“I have washed Mistress many times,” she said. “And Mistress is very 
beautiful. Please.” 
I let the coverlet slip to my hips. There was no mistaking the admiration in 
the eyes of the girl. This pleased me. I let her remove it from me. “Yes,” she 
said, “Mistress is quite beautiful.” 
“Thank you,” I said. 
She folded the coverlet and placed it on the great couch. 
“Susan,” I said. “That is your name?” 
“Yes, Mistress,” smiled the girl. 
“What are these rings?” I asked, indicating the heavy ring in the floor, and 
the two rings in the wall. 
“They are slave rings, Mistress,” said the girl. 
“What is their purpose?” I asked, frightened. 
“Slaves may be tied or chained to them,” said the girl. 
“There are slaves, then, in this place?” I asked. This thought, somehow, 
alarmed me, terribly. Yet, too, at the same time, I found it inordinately moving 
and exciting. The thought of myself as a slave and what this might mean 
suddenly Hashed through my mind. For an instant I was so thrilled, so shaken 
with the significance of this, that I could scarcely stand. 
“There are true men in this place,” explained the girl. 
“Oh,” I said. I did not understand her remark. Did she not know that true 
men repudiated their natural sovereignty, forsook their manhood and conformed 
to prescribed stereotypes? Was she not familiar with the political definitions? I 
wondered then if there might not be another sort of true men, true men, like 
true lions, who, innocent of negativistic conditionings, simply fulfilled themselves 
in the way of nature. Such men. I supposed, of course, could not exist. They, 
presumably, in the way of nature, would be less likely to pretend that women 
were the same as themselves than to simply relish them, to keep them, to dominate, own and treasure them, perhaps like horses or dogs, or, I thought, 
with a shudder, women. 
“Would Mistress care to partake now of her breakfast?” asked the girl. 
I was looking, fascinated, at the heavy ring set in the tiles. 
“If Mistress wishes,” said the girl, “she may tie me to it and whip me.” 
I looked at her, startled. “No,” I said. “No!” 
“I shall tidy the room,” said the girl, “and prepare it for the convenience of 
Mistress.” 
She turned about and went to the side of the room. She began to take 
articles from the vanity, such as, combs and brushes, and vials, and place them 
on its surface, before the mirror. She moved with incredible grace. 
Glancing in the mirror she saw me behind her, watching her. “Mistress?” 
she asked. 
“Nothing,” I said. 
She continued her work. She straightened pillows at the side of the room. 
She then went to one of the sliding doors at the side of the room and moved one 
back a few inches. She reached inside and, from the interior of the door, where 
it had doubtless been hanging, from a loop on its handle, removed an object. 
I gasped. 
“Mistress?” she asked. 
“What is that?” I asked. 
“A whip,” she said, puzzled. Seeing my interest she brought it towards 
me. I stepped back. She held it across her body. Its handle was about eighteen 
inches long. It was white, and trimmed with yellow beads. Depending from this 
handle, at one end, were five, pliant yellow straps, or lashes. Each was about 
two and a half feet long, and one and a half inches, wide. 
I trembled. 
I could scarcely conjecture what that might feel laid to my body. 
“Am I to be whipped?” I asked. I was terribly conscious of my nudity, my 
vulnerability. 
“I do not think so, Mistress,” laughed the girl. 
I regarded the whip. I wished that she had been more affirmative in her 
response. 
“Whos whip is it?” I asked. 
“Yours, Mistress,” said the girl. 
“But for what purpose is it to be used?” I asked. 
“It is for whipping me,” she said. “It is my hope, however, that I will be so 
pleasing to Mistress that she will not wish to use it, or not often, on me.” 
“Take it away,” I said. It frightened me. 
The girl went to a wall and, near the large door, by a loop on its butt end, 
hung it from a hook. I had not noticed the hook before. 
“There,” said the girl, smiling. “It is prominently displayed, where we 
both, many times a day, may see it.” 
I nodded. I regarded the object. There was little mistaking its meaning. “Susan,” I said. 
“Yes, Mistress,” she said. 
“Are there truly slaves here, in this place, in this city, or country?” 
“Yes, Mistress,” she said, “and generally.” 
I did not understand what she meant by “generally.” 
I felt the warm air on my body. I smelled the perfume, so delicately 
feminine, which had been put on me. 
“You said you had been ‘named’ Susan,” I said. 
“Yes, Mistress,” she said. 
“The way you said that,” I said, “it sounded as though you might have 
been named anything.” 
The girl shrugged, and smiled. “Of course, Mistress,” she said. 
“You are very pretty, Susan,” I said. 
“Thank you, Mistress,” she said. 
“These other rings,” I said, indicating the rings about the couch, “are they 
also slave rings?” 
“Yes,” she said, approaching lightly, gracefully, “in their way, but most of 
them are only anchor rings, to which, say, chains or cords might be attached.” 
She then crouched by the heavy ring, that with.coiled chain beneath it, that 
fastened at what might, perhaps, count as the bottom of the couch. “But this,” 
she said, “more appropriately, is the more typical type of ring which one thinks 
of as a slave ring. Do you see its resemblance to the others, that in the floor, 
those at the wall?” 
“Yes,” I said. 
She lifted the ring. I could see that it was heavy. She then lowered it back 
into place, so that it again, in its retaining ring, fastened in a metal plate, bolted 
into the couch, hung parallel to t * he side of the couch. “By means of such a 
ring,” she said, “a male silk slave might be chained at the foot of your couch.” 
The girl rose to her feet. “Surely Mistress is hungry,” she said. 
The light from the barred window was behind her. I also saw the shadows 
of the bars and crosspieces lying across the couch. 
I turned and went to the low table where the tray had been placed. 
“There are no chairs,” I said. 
“There are few chairs in Corcyrus,” said the girl. 
I turned to face her, almost in anguish. Something in this place terrified 
me. 
“I have been unable to keep from noticing your garments,” I said. 
“Mistress?” asked the girl. 
“Forgive me,” I said, “but they leave little doubt as to your loveliness.” 
“Thank you, Mistress,” said the girl. 
“You are aware of how revealing they are, are you not?” I asked. 
“I think so, Mistress,” said the girl. 
“By them the lineaments of your beauty are made publicly clear,” I said. 
“That is doubtless one of their intentions, Mistress,” said the girl. I suddenly felt faint. 
“Mistress?” asked the girl, alarmed. 
“I am all right,” I said. 
“Yes, Mistress,” she said, relieved. 
I then, slowly, walked about her, frightened. She stood still, very straight, 
her head up. She was incredibly lovely, and exquisitely figured. 
“There is something on your left leg,” I said, “high, on the thigh, just 
under the hip.” I saw this through the almost diaphanous, white, floral-print tunic 
she wore. 
“Yes, Mistress,” she said. “It is common for. girls such as I to be marked.” 
“Marked?” I asked. 
“Yes, Mistress,” she said. “Would Mistress care to see?” 
Seeing my curiosity, my fascination, she drew up the skirt of the brief 
tunic, with both bands, and looked down to her left thigh. 
“What is it?” I asked. It was a delicate mark, almost floral, about an inch 
and a half high and a half inch, or so, wide. 
“It is my brand,” she said. 
I gasped. 
“It was put on me in Cos,” she said, “with a white-hot iron, two years 
ago.” 
“Terrible,” I whispered. 
“Girls such as I must expect to be marked,”’ she said. “It is In accord with 
the recommendations of merchant law.” 
“Merchant law?” I asked. 
“Yes, Mistress,” said the girl. “May I lower my tunic?” 
“Yes,” I said. 
She smoothed down the light tunic. 
“It is a beautiful mark,” I said. 
“I think so, too,” she said. “Thank you, Mistress.” 
“Did it hurt?” I asked. 
“Yes, Mistress,” she said. 
“It doesn’t hurt now though, does it?” I asked. 
“No, Mistress,” she said. 
I reached out, timidly, toward her throat. I touched the object there. 
“What is this?” I asked. 
“The silk?” she asked. “That is a collar stocking, or a collar sleeve. They 
may be made of many different materials. In a cooler climate they are 
sometimes of velvet. in most cities they are not used.” 
Under the silk I touched sturdy steel. 
“That, Mistress, of course,” she said, “is my collar.” 
“Would you take it off,” I asked, “please? I would like to see it.” 
She laughed merrily. “Forgive me, Mistress,” she said. “I cannot take it 
off.” 
“Why not?” I asked. “It is locked on me,” she laughed. She turned about. 
“See?” she asked. 
Feverishly I thrust apart the two sides of the silken sleeve at the back of 
the girl’s neck. To be sure, there, below her hair, at the back of her neck, at the 
closure of the steel apparatus on her neck, there was a small, heavy, sturdy lock. 
I saw the keyhole. It would take a tiny key. 
“You do not have the key?” I asked. 
“No, Mistress,” she laughed. “Of course not.” 
“Then you have, personally, no way of removing this collar?” I said. 
“Yes, Mistress,” she said. “I have no way of removing it.” 
I shuddered. 
“May I ask you ‘an intimate question, Susan?” I asked. 
“Of course, Mistress,” she said. 
“Are you a virgin?” I asked, 
The girl laughed. “No, Mistress,” she said. “I was opened by men long ago 
for their pleasures.” 
“Opened?” I whispered. 
“Yes, Mistress,” she said. 
“For their pleasures?” I asked. 
“Yes, Mistress,” she said. 
You have called me ‘Mistress,’ I said. ‘Why 
“That is the customary way in which girls such as I address all free 
women,” she said. 
“What sort of girl are you?” I asked. 
“A good girl, I hope, Mistress,” she said. “I will try to serve you well.” 
“Are- you a slave?” I whispered. 
“Yes, Mistress,” she said. 
I stepped back. I had tried to fight this understanding. I had told myself 
that it could not be, that it must not be. And yet, now, how simple, how obvious 
and plausible, seemed such an explanation of the girl’s garb, and of the mark on 
her body, and of the collar on her neck. 
“I am the slave of Ligurious, first minister of Corcyrus,” she said. She slid 
the collar sleeve about the collar and, feeling with her fingers, indicated some 
marks on the collar. I could see engraving there. I could not read the writing. 
“That information,” she said, “is recorded here.” 
“I see,” I said, trembling. 
She slid the collar sleeve back about the collar, arranging it in place. “I 
was purchased almost two years ago, from the pens of Saphronicus, in Cos,” she 
said. 
“The purpose of the collar sleeve is to hide the collar,” I said. 
“No, Mistress,” she said. “Surely the collar’s presence within the sleeve is 
sufficiently evident.” 
“Yes,” I said, “I can see now that it is.” 
The girl smiled. “The yellow fits in nicely with the yellow of your belt,” I said, “and the 
yellow flowers on the tunic.” 
“Yes, Mistress,” smiled the girl. The sleeve I saw now could function 
rather like an accessory, perhaps adding to, or completing, an ensemble. It did, 
in this case, at least, make its contribution to the girl’s appearance. “The belt is 
binding fiber, Mistress,” said the girl, turning before me. “It may be used to tie or 
leash me, or even, coiled, to whip me.” 
“I see,” I said. It was a part of her ensemble. 
“And the flowers,” said the girl, “are talenders. They are a beautiful 
flower. They are often associated with love.” 
“They are very pretty,” I said. 
“Some free women do not approve of slaves being permitted to wear 
talenders,” she said, “or being permitted to have representations of them, like 
these, on their frocks. Yet slaves do often wear them, the masters permitting it, 
and they are not an uncommon motif, the masters seeing to it, on their 
garments.” 
“Why do free women object?” I asked. 
“They feel that a slave, who must love whomever she is commanded to 
love, can know nothing of love.” 
“Oh,” I said. 
“But I have been both free and slave,” she said, “and, forgive me, 
Mistress, but I think that it is only a slave, in her vulnerability and helplessness, 
who can know what love truly is. 
“You must love upon command?” I asked, horrified. 
“We must do as we are told,” she said. “We are slaves.” 
I shuddered at the thought of the helplessness of the slave. 
“We may hope, of course,” she said, “that we come into the power of true 
masters.” 
“Does this ever happen?” I asked. 
“Often, Mistress,” she said. 
“Often?” I said. 
“There is no dearth of true masters here,” she said. 
I wondered in what sort of place I might be that there might here be no 
dearth of true masters. In all my life, hitherto, I did not think I had ever met a 
man, or knowingly met a man, who was a true master. The nearest I had come, 
I felt, were the men I had encountered before being brought to this place, those 
who had treated me as though I might be nothing, and had incarcerated me in 
the straps and iron box. Sometimes they had made me so weak I had felt like 
begging them to rape or have me. I had the horrifying thought that perhaps I 
existed for such men. 
“How degrading and debasing to be a slave!” I cried. 
“Yes, Mistress,” said the girl, putting down her head. I thought she smiled. 
She had told me, I suspected, what I had wanted to hear, what I had expected 
to hear. “Slavery is illegal!” I cried. 
“Not here, Mistress,” she said. 
I stepped back. 
“Where Mistress comes from,” said the girl, “it is not illegal to own 
animals, is it?” 
“No,” I said. “Of course not.” 
“It is the same here,” she said. “And the slave is an animal.” 
“You are an animal-legally?” I asked. 
“Yes,” she said. 
“Horrifying!” I cried. 
“Biologically, of course,” she said, “we are all animals. Thus, in a sense, 
we might all be owned. It thus becomes a question as to which among these 
animals own and which are owned, which, so to speak, count as persons, or 
have standing, before the law, and which do not, which are, so to speak, the 
citizens or persons, and which are the animals.” 
“It is wrong to own human beings,” I said. 
“Is it wrong to own other animals?” she asked. 
“No,” I said. 
“Then why is it wrong to own human beings?” she asked. 
“I do not know,” I said. 
“It would seem inconsistent,” she said, “to suggest that it is only certain 
sorts of animals which may be owned, and not others.” 
“Human beings are different,” I said. 
The girl shrugged. “So, too, are tarsks and verr,” she said. 
I did not know those sorts of animals. 
“Human beings can talk and thinkl” I said. 
“Why should that make a difference?” she asked. “If anything, the 
possession of such properties would make a human being an even more valuable 
possession than a tarsk or verr.” 
“Where I come from it is wrong to own human beings but it is all right for 
other animals to be owned.” 
“If other animals made the laws where you come from,” she said, 
“perhaps it would be wrong, there to own them and right to own human beings.” 
“Perhapsl” I said, angrily. 
“Forgive me, Mistress,” said the girl. “I did not mean to displease you.” 
“It is wrong to own human beings” I said. 
“Can Mistress prove that?” she asked. 
“Nol” I said, angrily. 
“How does Mistress know it?” she asked. 
“It is self-evident” I said. I knew, of course, that I was so sure of this only 
because I had been taught, uncritically, to believe it. 
“If self-evidence is involved here,” she said, “it is surely self-evident that it 
is not wrong to own human beings. In most cultures, traditions and civilizations with which I am familiar, the right to own human beings was never questioned. 
To them the rectitude of the institution of slavery was self-evident.” 
“Slavery is wrong because it can involve pain and hardship,” I said. 
“Work, too,” she said, “can involve pain and hardship. Is work, thus, 
wrong?” 
“No,” I said. 
She shrugged. 
“Slavery is wrong,” I said, “because slaves may not like it.” 
“Many people may not like many things,” she said, “which does not make 
those things wrong. Too, it has never been regarded as a necessary condition for 
the rectitude of slavery that slaves approved of their condition.” 
“That is true,” I said. 
“See?” she asked. 
“How could someone approve of slavery,” I asked, “or regard it as right, if 
he himself did not wish to be a slave?” 
“In a sense,” she said, “one might approve of many things, and recognize 
their justifiability, without thereby wishing to become implicated personally in 
them. One might approve of medicine, say, without wishing to be a physician. 
One might approve of mathematics without desiring to become a mathematician, 
and so on.” 
“Of course,” I said, irritably. 
“It might be done in various ways,” she said. “One might, for example, 
regard a society in which the institution of slavery, with its various advantages 
and consequences, was an ingredient as a better society than one in which it did 
not exist. This, then, would be its justification. In such a way, then, be might 
approve of slavery as an institution without wishing necessarily to become a 
slave himself. In moral consistency, of course, in approving of the institution, he 
would seem to accept at least the theoretical risk of his own enslavement. This 
risk he would presumably regard as being a portion of the price he is willing to 
pay for the benefits of living in this type of society, which he regards, usually by 
far, as being a society superior to its alternatives. Another form of justification 
occurs when one believes that slavery is right and fit for certain human beings 
but not for others. This position presupposes that not all human beings are alike. 
In this point of view, the individual approves of slavery for those who should be 
slaves and disapproves of it, or at least is likely regret it somewhat, in the case 
of those who should not be slave. He is perfectly consistent in this, for he 
believes that if he himself should be a natural slave, then it would be right, too, 
for him to be enslaved. This seems somewhat more sensible than the categorical 
denial, unsubstantiated, that slavery is not right for any human being. Much 
would seem to depend on the nature of the particular human being.” 
“Slavery denies freedoml” I cried. 
“Your assertion seems to presuppose the desirability of universal 
freedom,” she said. “This may be part of what is at issue.” 
“Perhaps,” I said. “Is there more happiness in a society in which all are free,” she asked, 
“than in one in which some are not free?” 
“I do not know,” I said. The thought of miserable, competitive, crowded, 
frustrated, hostile populations crossed my mind. 
“Mistress?” she asked. 
“I do not know!” I said. 
“Yes, Mistress,” said the girl. 
“Slavery denies freedom!” I reiterated. 
“Yes, Mistress,” she said. 
“It denies freedom I said. 
“It denies some freedoms, and precious ones,” said the girl. 
“But, ,,too, it makes others possible, and they, too, are precious. 
“People simply cannot be owned!” I said, angrily. 
“I am owned,” she said. 
I did not speak. I was frightened. 
“My Master is Ligurious, of the city of Corcyrus,” she said. 
“Slavery is illegal,” I said, lamely. 
“Not here,” she said. 
“People cannot be owned,” I whispered, desperately, horrified. 
“Here,” she said, “in point of fact, aside from all questions of legality or 
moral propriety, or the lack thereof, putting all such questions aside for the 
moment, for they are actually irrelevant to the facts, people are, I assure you, 
owned.” 
“People are in fact owned?” I asked. 
~ she said. “And fully.” 
“Then, truly,” I said, “there are slaves here. There are slaves in this 
place.” 
“Yes,” she said. “And generally.” 
Again I did not understand the meaning of “generally.” 
She spoke almost as though we might not be on Earth, somewhere on 
Earth. My heart was heating rapidly. I put my hand to my bosom. I looked about 
the room, frightened. It was like no other room I had ever been in. It did not 
seem that it would be in England or America. I did not know where I was. I did 
not even know on what continent I might be. I looked at the girl. I was in the 
presence of a slave, a woman who was owned. Her master was Ligurious, of this 
city, said to be Corcyrus. I looked to the barred window, to the soft expanses of 
that great, barbaric couch, to the chain at its foot, to the rings fixed in it, and 
elsewhere, to the whip on its hook, to the door which I could not lock on my 
side. I was again terribly conscious of my nudity, my vulnerability. 
“Susan,” I said. 
“Yes, Mistress,” she said. 
“Am I a slave?” I asked. 
“No, Mistress,” said the girl. I almost fainted with relief. The room, for a moment, seemed to swirl 
about me. I was unspeakably pleased to discover that I was not a slave, and 
then, suddenly, unaccountably, I felt an inexplicable anguish. I realized, 
suddenly, shaken, that there was something within me that wanted to be owned. 
I looked at the girl. She was owned In that instant I envied her her collar. 
“I am a slave!” I said, angrily. “Look at me Do you doubt that I am a 
slave? I am wearing only an anklet and perfume” 
“Mistress is not marked. Mistress is not collared,” said the girl. 
“I am a slave” I said. I wondered, when I said this, if I was only insisting 
that I was a slave, that I must be a slave, because of such things as the barred 
window and the anklet, or if I was speaking what lay in my heart. 
“Mistress is free,” said the girl. 
“I cannot be free,” I said. 
“If Mistress is ‘not free,” she said, “who is Mistress’ master?” 
“I do not know,” I said, frightened. I wondered if I did belong to someone 
and simply did not yet know it. 
“I know Mistress is free,” said the girl. 
“How do you know?” I asked. 
“Ligyrious, my master, has told me,” she said. 
But I am naked,” I said. 
“Mistress had not yet dressed,” she said. She then went to the sliding 
doors at the side of the room, and moved them aside. Thus were revealed the 
habiliments of what was apparently an extensive and resplendent wardrobe. 
She brought forth a lovely, brief, lined, sashed, shimmering yellow-silk 
robe and, holding it up, displayed it for me. 
I was much taken by it, but it seemed almost excitingly sensuous. 
“Have you nothing simpler, nothing plainer, nothing coarser?” I asked. 
“Something more masculine?” asked the girl. 
“Yes,” I said, uncertainly. I had not really thought of it exactly like that, or 
not consciously, but it now seemed to me as if that might be right. 
“Does Mistress wish to dress like a man?” she asked. 
“No,” I said, “I suppose not. Not really.” 
“I can try to find a mans clothing for Mistress if she wishes,” said the girl. 
“No,” I said. “No.” It was not really that I wanted to wear a man’s 
clothing, literally. It was only that I thought that it might be better to wear a 
more mannish type of clothing. After all, had I not been taught that I was, for 
most practical purposes, the same as a man, and not something deeply and 
radically different? Too, such garb has its defensive purposes. Is it not useful, for 
example, in helping a girl to keep men from seeing her as what she is, a woman? 
“Mistress,” said the girl, helping me on with the silken robe. I belted the 
yellow-silk sash. The hem of the robe came high on the thighs. I looked at 
myself, startled, in the mirror. 
In such a garment, lovely, clinging, short, closely belted, there was no 
doubt that I was a woman. “Mistress is beautiful!” said the girl. 
“Thank you,” I said. I turned, back and forth, looking at myself in the 
mirror. 
I adjusted the belt, making it a little tighter. The girl smiled. 
“Are such garments typical of this place?” I asked. 
“Does Mistress mean,” asked the girl, “that here sexual differences are 
clearly marked by clothing, that here sexual differences are important and not 
blurred, that men and women dress differently here?” 
“Yes,” I said. 
“Yes,” she said. “The answer is ‘Yes,’ Mistress.” 
“Sexuality is important here, then?” I said. 
“Yes, Mistress,” she said. “Here sexuality is deeply and fundamentally 
important, and here women are not men, and men are not women. The sexes 
are quite different, and here each is true to itself.” 
“Oh,” I said. 
“By means of different garbs, then,” she said, “it is natural that these 
important and fundamental differences be marked, the garbs of men being 
appropriate to their nature, for example, to their size and strength, and those of 
women to their nature, for example, to their softness and beauty.” 
“I see,” I said. I was a bit frightened. In this place, I gathered, the fact 
that I was a woman was not irrelevant to what I was. That I was a woman was, 
I gathered, at least in this place, something fundamentally important about me. 
This fact would be made clear about me even by the clothing which I 
wore. I glanced at the wardrobe. Deceit and subterfuge, I suspected, were not in 
those fabrics. They were such, I suspected, as would mark me as a woman and 
even proclaimed me as such. How would I f are in such a place, I wondered, 
where it might be difficult to conceal or deny my sex. How terrified I was at the 
thought that I might have to be true to my sex, that I might have little choice 
here but to be what I was, a woman, and wholly. I looked in the mirror. 
That is what I am here, I thought, a woman. 
There was a sudden, loud knock at the door. 
I cried out, startled. The girl turned white, and then, facing the door, 
immediately dropped to her knees. She cried out something, frightened. The 
door opened. 
A large man stood framed in the doorway. He seemed agile and strong. 
He glanced about. His eyes seemed piercing.’ 
He had broad shoulders and long arms. His hair was cut rather short, and 
was brown, flecked with gray. He wore a white tunic, trimmed in red. He looked 
at me and I almost fainted. It was something in his eyes. I knew I had never 
seen a man like this before. There was something different about him, from all 
other men I had seen. It was almost as though a lion had taken human form. 
“It is Ligurious, my Master,” said the girl, her head now down to the floor, 
the palms of her hands on the tiles. I swallowed hard, and then tried, desperately, to meet the man’s gaze. I 
must show him that I was a true person. 
“Get on the bed,” he said. His voice had an accent. I could not place it. 
I fled to the bed and crept obediently upon it. 
He came to the edge of the bed and looked down at me. I half Jay, half 
crouched on the bed. I was very conscious of the shortness of the robe I wore. 
He said something to Susan and she sprang up and came to the edge of 
the bed. He said something else to her. I did not understand the language, or 
even recognize it. 
“He says he thinks you will prove quite suitable,” she said to me, in 
English. 
“For what?” I begged. 
“I do not know, Mistress,” she said. 
“Get on your back,” he said. 
Immediately, obediently, I lay supine before him. 
“Raise your right knee, and extend your left leg,” he said, palms of your 
hands at your sides, facing upward.” 
I immediately assumed this position. I felt very vulnerable, particularly, 
interestingly, as the palms of my hands were exposed. I began to breathe 
deeply. I was terrified. I also realized, suddenly, that I was very aroused, 
sexually, obeying him. 
The man glanced to the side. He said something to the girl. 
“He notes that you have not touched your breakfast,” she said. 
I moaned. I hoped that he was not displeased. It had been safe to 
displease the men I had hitherto known, or most of them. They might be 
displeased with impunity. I was afraid, however, to displease this man. I did not 
think he would accept being displeased. He, I was sure, would simply punish me, 
and well. He might even kill me. 
He looked down at me. 
I was much aroused. I whimpered. I expected him to rape me. I was even 
eager to be raped, anything to please him. 
I felt his hand take my ankle. I was so charged with sensation that I 
almost fainted at the touch. Then I became aware that his grip was like steel. 
Then I saw him take a string from about his neck. On this string there was a tiny 
key. Startled, I felt the key inserted in the lock on my anklet. Then the anklet 
was removed. I lay trembling on the bed. 
He stood there then, looking down at me, the anklet, string and key in his 
hand. I then realized, partly in relief, and, in a part of me, with disappointment, 
that I was not then, or at least not then, to be raped. I was not then to feel his 
strong hands on me, forcing me, as a woman, imperiously to his win. 
“May I speak?” I whispered. 
‘Yes,” he said. 
“Who are you?” I asked. “Who is she? Where am I? What am I doing 
here? What do you want of me?” “I am Ligurious, first minister of Corcyrus,” be said. “She is unimportant. 
“No,” I said. “I mean, who is Ligurious? Who are you? I have never beard 
“You need know little more of me than that I am the first minister of 
Her name is Susan. She is a slave.” 
of you.” 
Corcyrus,” he said. 
I looked at him. He must have some connection, of course, with the men 
who had come to my apartment. He had a key for the anklet. 
“Where am V’ I asked. 
“In Corcyrus,” he said. 
“But where is Corcyrus?” I begged. “I do not even know in what part of 
the world I aml” 
He looked at me, puzzled. 
The girl said something to him. He smiled. 
“Am I in Africa?” I asked. “Am I in Asia?” 
“Have you not noticed subtle differences in the gravity here,” he asked, 
“from what you have been accustomed to? Have you not noticed that the air 
here seems somewhat different from that with which you have hitherto been 
familiar?” 
“I have seemed to notice such things,” I said, “but I was drugged in my 
apartment, Obviously such sensations are delusory, merely the effects of that 
drug.” 
“The drug,” be said, “does not produce such effects.” 
“What are you telling me?” I asked, frightened. 
“After a short while,” he said, “you will no longer think of these things. 
You will not even notice them, or, at least, not consciously. You will have made 
your adjustments and accommodations. You will have become acclimated, so to 
speak. At most you may occasionally become aware that you are now 
experiencing a condition of splendid vitality and health.” 
“What are you telling me?” I asked, frightened. 
“This is not Earth,” be said. “This is another planet.” 
I regarded him, disbelievingly. 
“Does this seem to be Earth to you?” he asked. 
“No,” I whispered. 
“Does this seem to be a room of Earth to you?” he asked. 
“No,” I said. 
“You have been brought here by spaceship,” he said. 
I could not speak. 
“The technology involved is more sophisticated, more advanced, than that 
with which you are familiar,” be said. 
“But you speak English,” I -said. “She speaks Englishl” 
“I have learned some English,” he said. “She, however, speaks it natively.” 
He turned to the girl. He said something to her. “I have been given permission to speak,” she said. “I am from Cincinnati, 
Ohio, Mistress,” she said. 
“She was brought to this world more than two years ago,” he said. 
“My original name was Susan,” she said. “My last name does not matter. 
When I became a slave, of course, my name was gone. Animals do not have 
names, except as their masters might choose to name them. The name ‘Susan’ 
was again put upon me, but now, of course, I have it only as a slave name.” 
“Why was she brought here?” I asked. 
“For the usual reason for which an Earth female is brought here,” he said. 
“What is that?” I asked. 
“To be a slave,” he said. 
He then turned to the girl and said something. She nodded. 
He then turned again to me. “You may break position,” he said. 
I rolled to my stomach on the couch, clutching at it. I shuddered. 
I was not on Earth. 
“Why” have I been brought here?” I asked. “To be a slave, to be branded, 
to wear a collar, to serve some man as though he might be my master.” 
“He would be your master,” said the man, very evenly, very quietly, very 
menacingly. 
I nodded, frightened. It was true, of course. If I were a slave then he who 
was my master would indeed be my master, and totally. I could be owned as 
completely, and easily, as Susan, or any other woman. 
“But I think you will be pleased to learn what we have in store for you,” 
he said. 
“What?” I asked, turning to my side, pulling the robe down on my thighs. 
“In time,” he said, “I think things will become clearer to you.” 
“I see,” I said. 
“Do you have any other questions?” he asked. 
I half rose up on the couch, my left leg under me, my palms on the 
surface of the couch. “Am I still a virgin?” I asked. 
“Yes,” he said. 
This pleased me. I would not have wished to have lost my virginity while 
unconscious. A girl would at least like to be aware of it when it happens. Too, I 
was pleased because I thought that the possession of my virginity might make 
me somehow more valuable. Perhaps I could use it somehow to improve my 
position in this world. Perhaps I could somehow use it as a prize which I might 
award for gain, or as a bargaining device in some negotiation in which I might be 
involved. Then I looked into the eyes of Ligurious, fix minister of Corcyrus. I 
shuddered. I realized then that my virginity, on this world, was nothing, and that 
it might simply be taken from me, rudely and peremptorily, whenever men might 
please. 
Ligurious then turned and left the room. As he had left the room, though 
be had scarcely noticed her, Susan had knelt, with her head to the tiles. She now 
rose to her feet. “Earlier,” I said, “your master, when beside the couch, said something to 
you. What was it?” 
“it is his desire,” she said, “that you eat.” 
I quickly left the couch and went to the small table, on which the tray 
reposed. I did not wish to displease Ligurious. 
He was the sort of man who was to be obeyed, immediately and perfectly. 
I loosened my robe and sat down, cross-legged, on the cushion before the 
table. I picked up a piece of the yellow bread. 
“Oh, no, Mistress,” said the girl, putting out her hand. 
“That is how men sit. We are women. We kneel.” 
“I will sit,” I told her. 
“Mistress understands, surely,” said the girl, in misery, “that I must make 
reports to Ligurious, my master.” 
“I will kneel,” I said. 
“That is much more lovely,” said the girl, approvingly. 
I then began to eat, kneeling. This posture, to be sure, though I do not 
think I would have admitted it to the girl, did strike me as being much more 
feminine than that which I had earlier adopted. Certainly, at least, it made me 
feel much more feminine. I wondered if there was a certain rightness to women 
kneeling. Certainly we look beautiful, kneeling. ‘Me posture, too, at least if we 
are permitted to keep our knees closed, permits us a certain modest reserve with 
respect to our intimacies. Too, it is a position which one may assume easily and 
beautifully, and from which it is possible to rise with both beauty and grace. To 
be sure, the position does suggest not only beauty and grace but also 
submissiveness. 
This thought troubled me. But then I thought that if women should be 
submissive, then, whatever might be the truth in these matters, such postures 
would be appropriate and natural for them. In any event, the posture did make 
me feel delicately and exquisitely feminine. I was somewhat embarrassed, to be 
sure, by these feelings. Then it suddenly seemed absurd to me that I should be 
embarrassed, or should feel guilty or ashamed, about these feelings. I think I 
then realized, perhaps for the first time, fully, the power of the conditioning 
devices to which I had been subjected. How strange, and pernicious, I thought, 
that a woman should be made to feel guilty about being feminine, truly feminine, 
radically feminine! What a tribute this was to the effectiveness of contemporary 
conditioning techniques! In the world from which I came sexuality was not an 
ingredient but an accessory. Here, on the other hand, I suspected, men and 
women were not the same. 
Indeed, it seemed that here I would be expected to assume certain 
postures and attitudes, and genuinely feminine ones, perhaps merely because I 
was a woman. In this world it seemed that sexuality, and perhaps a deeply 
natural sexuality, was an ingredient, and not a mere accessory. It might lie at 
the very core of this world. An essential and ineradicable ele-red to be sexuality, 
with its basic distinctions between human beings, dividing them clearly into different sorts, into males and females. In a world such as this I realized that I 
might not only be permitted to express my natural, fundamental nature, but that 
I might be encouraged to do so. This was a world in which my femininity, 
whatever it was, and wherever it might lead, was not to be denied to me. I 
glanced at the whip on the wall. On this world, I suspected, I might even be 
given no choice but to be true to my sex, and fully. For a moment this made me 
angry. 
Surely I had a right to frustrate and deny my sex if I wished. If I was 
afraid to be a woman, truly and fundamentally, with all that it might entail, 
surely I should not be forced to become one! Yet I knew that in my heart I felt a 
sudden, marvelous surge of hope, a sense of possible liberation, that I might 
here, on this world, be freed, even if I were placed in a steel collar, to be what I 
truly was, not merely a human being, but the kind of human being I actually 
was, a human female, a woman. 
“Mistress’ drink is cold,” said the girl. “Let me have it reheated or fetch 
you a fresh one.” 
“No,” I said. “It is fine.” I lifted the small, handleless bowl 
he had used the word in two hands. I was excited that she had said 
“fetch.” She was the sort of girl who might carry or fetch for a Master or a 
Mistress. 
“Mistress,” said the girl. “You are a woman. Drink more delicately.” 
I drank from the bowl. 
“Yes, Mistress,” she said. “That is more feminine.” I then realized, even 
more profoundly than before, bow deeply sexuality must characterize and 
penetrate this culture. The differences between men and women were to be 
expressed even in their smallest behaviors. What a significant and real thing it is 
in this culture to be a man or a woman. 
“This is warmed chocolate,” I said, pleased. It was very rich and creamy. 
“Yes, Mistress,” said the girl. 
“It is very good,” I said. 
“Thank you, Mistress,” she said. 
“Is it from Earth?” I asked. 
“Not directly,” she said. “Many things here, of course, ultimately have an 
Earth origin. It is not improbable that the beans from which the first cacao trees 
on this world were grown were brought from Earth.” 
“Do the trees grow near here?” I asked. 
“No, Mistress,” she said. “We obtain the beans, from which the chocolate 
is made, from Cosian merchants, who, in turn, obtain them in the tropics.” 
I put the chocolate down. I began to bite at the yellow bread. It was 
fresh. 
“Perhaps Mistress should take smaller bites,” she said. 
“Very well,” I said. I then began to eat as she had suggested. I was a 
woman. I was not an adolescent boy. Again, even in so small a thing as this, I 
began to feel my femininity keenly. Too, again, I became very sensitive of the depth and pervasiveness of the sexuality which might characterize this world. 
Men and women did not even eat in the same way. 
“Exceptions can occur under certain circumstances, of course,” said the 
girl. “Mistress might, for example, in the presence of a man she wishes to 
arouse, take a larger than normal bite from a fresh fruit, and look at the man 
over the fruit, letting juice, a tiny trickle of it, run at the side of her mouth.” 
“But why would I wish to arouse a man?” I asked. 
The girl looked at me, puzzled. “Perhaps the needs of Mistress might be 
much upon her,” she said. “Perhaps she might wish to be taken and 
overwhelmed in his arms, and forced to surrender to him.” 
“I do not understand,” I said, as though horrified. 
“That is because Mistress is free,” she said. 
I had understood only too well, of course. But I was terrified to even think 
such thoughts. 
“Slaves, I suppose, occasionally have recourse to such devices,” I said. I 
was eager to learn. 
“A device such as that with the fresh fruit,” she said, “is more appropriate 
to a free woman. We do have at our disposal, as slaves, however, a number and 
variety of begging signals, such things as groveling and moaning, and bringing 
bonds to him in our teeth, wherewith we may endeavor to call our needs to his 
attention.” 
“Begging signals?” I said. 
“We are at the complete mercy of our masters,” she said. 
“Are the masters then kind to you?” I asked. 
“Sometimes they consent to content us,” she said. 
“How horrifying to be a slave,” I said. 
“Yes, Mistress,” she said, putting her head down, smiling. I saw that, 
again, she was answering me in the fashion in which, doubtless, I wished to be 
answered, doubtless with deference to my dignity, status or freedom. Sorely 
then I envied her her collar. My feelings now began to alarm me. I decided that 
it would be safest to change the subject. 
“Where are the spaceships?” I asked. 
“Spaceships?” she asked. 
“Yes,” I said. 
“I do not know,” she said. “I have never even seen one.” 
“Oh,” I said. 
“Has Mistress?” she asked. 
“No,” I said. I gathered that Susan, like myself, had been brought to this 
world unconscious. We knew nothing, or almost nothing, of how we had come 
here. 
“The people of this world have very little evidence,” she said, “that such 
things even exist. The only evidence they have, for the most part, is that of 
certain objects brought from Earth.” 
“Objects?” I asked. “Yes,” she said. “Usually girls, in chains.” 
“You refer to them as ‘objects’?” I asked, horrified. 
“Yes, Mistress,” she said. “They are slaves.” 
“I see,” I said. 
“This world is, as Mistress will discover,” said the girl, “on the whole a 
very primitive and barbaric place. Do not expect to see complex machines and 
spaceships.” 
“Oh,” I said. 
understand something of the discipline under which slaves might be held. 
I wondered what it would be like to be under such discipline. I shuddered. 
“Does Mistress enjoy her breakfast?” asked the girl. 
“Yes,” I said. 
“Good,” she said. 
“Susan,” I said. 
“Yes, Mistress,” she said. 
“This seems to be a very sexual world,” I said. 
“Yes, Mistress,” she said. 
“Are women safe here?” I asked. 
“No, Mistress,” she said. “Not really.” 
“You said earlier,” I said, “that I was very beautiful.” She had seen me 
naked. 
“Yes, Mistress,” said the girl. 
“Do you think that men here, on this world, might find me of interest?” 
“Do you mean really of interest,” she asked- “as a female slave?” 
“Yes,” I said. 
“Will Mistress open her robe?” she asked. 
I did so. 
“Will Mistress please stand and remove her robe, and let it dangle from 
one hand, and turn, slowly, before me?” 
I did so. I waited, inspected. 
“Yes, Mistress,” said the girl. 
I nearly fainted in fear, terrified, but not a little thrilled by this insight. 
“Mistress would look well being sold from a block,” she said. 
Hastily, frightened, I pulled the robe on again, and belted it tightly. 
“But I think Mistress has little to fear,” she said. 
I regarded her. In the girl’s view, in some respects at least, as I had just 
learned, I was not unsuitable for slavery. 
“Why?” I asked. 
“You are well guarded,” she said. “Your quarters, even, are in the palace 
of Corcyrus.” 
“This is the palace? There are guards about?” I asked. 
“Yes, Mistress,” she said. 
“I am frightened by your master,” I said. 
“l, too, am frightened by him,” she said. “No doubt our fears are quite silly,” I said. 
“No, Mistress,” she said. 
“No?” I asked. 
“No, Mistress,” she said. “Our fears are fully justified. They are quite 
appropriate.” 
“Do you think he wants me?” I asked. I was terrified of Ligurious. 
“I do not think so,” she said. 
“Why?” I asked, puzzled. 
“If he wanted you,” she said, “by now you would have been branded. By 
now you would be in his collar. By now you would have been chained naked at 
the foot of his couch. 
By now you would have felt his whip. By now you would have learned to 
beg to serve him.” 
“Oh,” I said. 
“It is not that he does not recognize your beauty,” she said. 
“That any man could see at a glance.” 
“Oh,” I said, somewhat mollified. I would have been outraged, or 
something in me would have been outraged, if I had not been thought worth a 
chain. I was sure I could prove to a man that I was worthy of a chain. 
“His interest in you, merely, does not appear to be in that way,” she said. 
“Too, of course, he has many beautiful women, and is a busy man.” 
“Many beautiful women?” I asked. 
“Slaves,” she said. 
“More than you?” I asked. 
“I am only one of his girls,” she laughed, “and I am surely one of the least 
beautiful.” 
“How many slaves does he have?” I asked. 
“He is an ambitious and abstemious man,” she said. “He worked long 
hours in the service of the state. He has little time for the meaningless charms of 
slaves.” 
“How many slaves does lie have?” I asked. 
“Fifty,” she said. 
I gasped. 
“Perhaps Mistress would like to finish her breakfast,” said the girl. 
I knelt down before the small table, as I had been taught. I was 
trembling. 
Here, as I had just learned, one man might own as many as fifty women. 
“Mistress is not eating,” said the girl. 
“I am not hungry,” I said. 
“Am I to report to my master, Ligurious,” asked the girl, “that Mistress did 
not finish her breakfast?” 
“No,” I said. “No!” 
“Every bit of it, please, Mistress,” said the girl. 
I nodded. I ate. I felt like a slave. Then I had finished. 
“Excellent, Mistress,” said the girl. “I shall now dress Mistress. I will teach 
her the proper garments, and their adjustments, and the veils, and their 
fastenings. Then it will be time for her lessons.” 
“Lessons?” I asked, frightened. 
“Yes, Mistress,” she said. 
“What, sort of lessons?” I asked, apprehensively. 
“Lessons in language,” she said. “Lessons in our habits and customs. 
Lessons in the details of the governance of Corcyrus.” 
“I do not understand,” I said. 
“Who are you?” she asked. 
“Tiffany Collins” I said. 
“No, Mistress,” she said. 
I looked at her, puzzled. 
“Put that identity behind you,” she said. “Regard it as being gone, as 
much as if you were a slave. Prepare to begin anew. 
“But, how?” I asked. “What am I to do? Who am I to be?” 
“That much I know,” smiled the girl. “I know your new identity. My master 
has told me.” 
“What is it?” I asked. 
“From this moment on,” said the girl, “accustom yourself to thinking of 
yourself as Sheila, Tatrix, of Corcyrus.” 
“Sheila, Tatrix of Corcyrus?” I said. 
“Yes,” said the girl. 
“What is a Tatrix?” I asked. 
“A female ruler,” she said. 
I looked at her, disbelievingly. 
“It is a great honor for me,” said the girl, “to serve the Tatrix of Corcyrus.” 
I trembled, kneeling behind the small table. The brief robe of yellow silk 
did not seem much to wear. I was afraid of the world on which I found myself. 
“Who are you?” asked the girl. 
“Sheila?” I said. “Tatrix of Corcyrus?” 
“Yes,” she said. “Please say it, Mistress. Who are you?” 
“I am Sheila, Tatrix of Corcyrus,” I whispered. 
“That is correct, Mistress,” said the girl. 
“I do not understand,” I said. “I do not understand anything! I do not 
even know the name of the world on which I find myself.” 
“It is called Gor,” she said. 
4 A Night in Corcyrus 
I awakened, sometime late at night. I had been dreaming in Gorean, the 
language spoken in Corcyrus, and, I had learned, in much of this world. 
Jt Several weeks had passed since I had been brought here. In this time I 
had been immersed, for hours, for Ahn, a day in studies and trainings pertinent 
to my new environment. I was still muchly imperfect in many things, but there 
was little doubt in my mind, nor I think in that of my numerous teachers, that I 
had made considerable progress. 
I lay nude, late at night, on the great couch. The night was warm. 
Supposedly I was Sheila, the Tatrix of this city, Corcyrus. 
I could still feel the effects of the wine I had had for supper. I do not 
think that it was an ordinary wine. I think that it was an unusual wine in some 
respects, or, perhaps, that it had been drugged. 
I had had a strange dream, mixed in with other dreams. It was difficult to 
sort these things out. 
In the past few days, gradually, I had been entered into the public life of 
Corcyrus, primarily in small things such as granting audiences, usually with 
foreigners, and making brief public appearances. Always, in these things, 
Ligurious, happily, unobtrusively, was at my side. Often, had it not been for his 
suggestions, I would not have known what to do or say. I Had even, the day 
before yesterday, held court, though, to be sure, the cases were minor. 
“Let the churl be stripped,” I had said, imperiously, “and a sign be put 
about his neck, proclaiming him a fraud. Then let him be marched naked, before 
the spears of guards, through the great gate of Corcyrus, not to be permitted to 
return before the second passage hand!” 
This was the one case which I remembered the most clearly. 
The culprit was a small, vile man with a twisted body. He was an itinerant 
peddler, Speusippus of Turia. I had found him inutterably detestable. A Corcyran 
merchant had brought charges against him. He had received a bowl from 
Speusippus which was purportedly silver, a bowl seemingly stamped with the 
appropriate seat of Ar. The bowl upon inspection, the merchant becoming 
suspicious as to the weights involved, had turned out to be merely plated. 
Further, since the smithies of Ar, those authorized to use the various stamps of 
Ar, will not plate objects without using relevant variations on the seal of Ar to, 
indicate this, the object was not only- being misrepresented but was, in effect, a 
forged artifact. This had led to a seizure and search of the stores and records of 
Speusippus. 
Various other discrepancies were found. He had two sets of weights, one 
true and one false. Too, documents were found recording the purchase of 
quantities of slave hair, at suitable prices, some even within the city of Corcyrus 
itself. This hair, as was attested to by witnesses, had been represented to the 
public as that of free women, with appropriate prices being expected. Hair, 
incidentally, is a common trade item in Gorean markets. It is used for various 
purposes, for example, for insect whisks, for dusters, for cleaning and polishing 
pads, for cushionings, decorations and ropes, particularly catapult ropes, for 
which it is highly prized. It is not unusual, incidentally, for slave girls, particularly 
for those who may not have proved superbly pleasing, as yet, to discover that their hair, even while it is still on them, is expected, like themselves, to serve 
various lowly, domestic purposes. For example, when a girl, serving at a 
banquet, hears the command, “Hair,” she knows she is to go to the guest and 
kneel, and lower her head, that her hair may be used as a napkin or wiping 
cloth, by means of which the free person, either male or female, may remove 
stains, crumbs or grease from his hands. Similarly a girl’s hair, if sufficiently long, 
may be used for the washing and cleaning of floors. In this she is usually on her 
hands and knees, and naked and chained. The hair is used in conjunction with 
the soap and water, in the appropriate buckets, being dipped in, and wrung out, 
and rinsed, and so on. 
Hair incidentally, is not used for the application of such things as waxes or 
varnishes, because of the difficulty of removing such substances from the hair. 
Such a mistake could necessitate a shearing and a lowering of the market value 
of a girl for months. For similar reasons, a girl’s hair, even within a cloth, if it is 
still on her, is seldom used for such purposes as buffing and polishing. Hair is 
common, of course, as a stuffing for pads used for such purposes, for example, 
for tile purposes of cleaning, buffing and polishing. 
I was pleased to see the odious Speusippus turned about by guards and 
dragged from my presence. How pleased I was, too, to see the awesome 
strength of men serving my purposes. 
I lay on my back, on the great couch, in the hot Corcyrus night. 
Some things I did not understand. Even Susan, who knew much more of 
Gor than I, did not understand them. 
In my audiences, and public appearances, for example, and even in the 
court, I appeared without the veils common to tile Gorean free woman. I knew 
the veils, and Susan had instructed me in their meanings, arrangements and 
fastenings, but, publicly, at least, I seldom wore them. This omission seemed 
puzzling to me, from what I had learned of Gor, particularly in the case of a free 
woman of so lofty a station as a Tatrix, but I saw no real reason for objecting, 
particularly in the warm weather of Corcyrus. Indeed, Susan’s being so 
scandalized, and her reservations about sending me forth unveiled from my 
quarters, she once of Cincinnati, Ohio, seemed to me exquisitely amusing. I did 
try to explain the matter to her, as Ligurious had explained it to me, when I had 
asked him about it. The important difference between myself and other free 
women, of high station, was precisely that, that I was a Tatrix and they were 
not. A Tatrix, Ligurious had informed me, has no secrets from her people. It is 
good for the people of a Tatrix to be able to look lovingly and reverently upon 
her. “Yes, Mistress,” had said Susan, her head down. I had wondered if Ligurious 
was being candid with me. At any rate, there was little doubt that the features of 
their Tatrix had now become well known in Corcyrus, at least to many of her 
citizens. Indeed, only this morning I, unveiled, in a large, open, silken palanquin, 
borne by slaves, Ligurious at my side, had been carried through the streets of 
Corcyrus, behind trumpets and drums, flanked by guards, through cheering 
crowds. “Your people love you,” had said Ligurious. I had lifted my hand to the crowds, and bowed and smiled. I had done these things with graciousness and 
dignity, as I had been instructed to do by Ligurious. It had been a thrilling 
experience for me, seeing the people, the shops, the streets, the buildings. It 
was the first time I had been outside the grounds of the palace. The streets were 
clean and beautiful. The smelt of flowers was in the air. Petals had been strewn 
by veiled maidens before the path of the palanquin. 
“It is good for you to appear before the people,” bad said Ligurious, 
“given the trouble with Argentum.” 
pointing, “there is the library of Antisthenes.” 
“What is the trouble with Argentum?” I had asked. 
“Skirmishes have taken place near there,” be said. “Look,” he said, 
“It is beautiful,” I said, observing the shaded porticoes, the slim, lofty 
pillars, the graceful pediment with its friezes. 
“What is the problem with Argentum?” I asked. 
“This is the avenue of Iphicrates,” I was informed. 
The people at the sides of the street did not seem surprised that my 
features were not concealed by a veil. Perhaps it was traditional, I gathered, as I 
had been informed by Ligurious, that this was the fashion in which the Tatrix 
appeared before her people. At any rate, whatever might have been the reason, 
the people, reassuringly, from my point of view, seemed neither scandalized nor 
surprised by my lack of a veil. If anything, they might have been saluting me, as 
though for my courage. 
At one point the retinue passed five kneeling girls. They were barefoot 
and wore brief, sleeveless, one-piece tunics 
Their heads were down to the very pavement itself. They wore closefitting 
-metal collars and were chained together, literally, by the neck. I gasped. 
“Do not n-find such women,” said Ligurious. “They are nothing. They are only 
slaves.” I was shaken by this sight. My heart was pounding rapidly. I could 
scarcely breathe. It was not outrage which I felt, interestingly, nor pity. It was 
something else. It was a state of unusual sexual excitement, and arousal. 
crowd. “Wave.” 
“Smile,” suggested Ligurious, himself lifting his hand graciously to the 
I controlled myself, and then, again, favored the crowd with my 
attentions, with my smiles and countenance. 
At one time, later, we passed by a set of low, broad, recessed-from-thestreet, 
cement steps or shelves. Behind these levels, these shelves or steps, 
there was a high cement wall. 
There were several women, perhaps ten or eleven, on these steps or 
shelves. Most were white but there were at least two blacks and, I think, one 
oriental. Each was naked, absolutely. 
Too, chains ran from heavy rings to their bodies, to perhaps a lovely neck, 
or a fair wrist or ankle. They were fastened in place, literally, on the cement 
shelves. As the retinue passed, they oriented themselves to the street and knelt, 
their h ads down to the warm cement. There were more rings than there were women on the shelves, and there were rings, too, set at various heights, in the 
wall behind the shelves. These rings, too, however, like many of the shelf rings, 
were not being used. There was ail apparatus at one side, like a canopy wrapped 
about poles, but it, too, was not now in use. 
I looked at the women, naked, kneeling, their heads down, chained on the 
shelves. 
“More slaves,” explained Ligurious. 
Again I fought for breath. I clutched the side of the palanquin to steady 
myself. 
“What is wrong?” he asked. 
“Nothing,” I said. “Nothing.” 
“It was only an open-air market,” he said, “a small one. 
There are several such in Corcyrus.” 
“A market!” I said. 
“Yes,” He said. 
“But what is bought and sold there?” I asked. I recalled the naked, 
chained’ beauties. 
“Women,” he said. 
“Women!” I said. 
“Yes,” he said. 
“I see,” I said. How matter-of-factly he had put thatl Such markets, 
clearly, like other sorts of markets, were a common feature of Gorean life. 
“Bow, and wave,” he suggested. 
Again I lifted my hand to the crowds. Again I smiled forth from the 
palanquin. 
But I began to tremble. I had seen owned, displayed human females, 
women who were merchandise, women who were literally up for sale. 
“Put them from your mind,” said Ligurious. “They are nothing, only 
slaves.” 
How terrifying, how horrifying, I thought, to be such a woman, one at the 
mercy of anyone who has the means to buy her. What a horrifying and 
categorical thing it would be, I thought, to be subject to sale. 
“Hail Sheila, Tatrix of Corcyrus!” I heard. 
“The people love you,” said Ligurious. 
On this world, I said to myself, a woman could be literally owned by a 
man. She could be as much his, literally, as a shoe or a dog. I fought the feelings 
within me. I strove’ against them. I tried to force the memory of the women 
chained on the shelves from my mind. I could not do so. I moaned. Then I could 
no longer deny to myself that I was aroused sexually, helplessly and terribly. The 
crowds, from time to time, surged closer to the palanquin. The guards, flanking 
the palanquin on both sides, pressed them back with the sides of spears. Among 
these guards, though he did not have a spear, was Drusus Rencius. He had been 
assigned to me, some weeks ago, as my personal guard. Behind the retinue, 
following it, came soldiers. Some of these had canvas sacks slung about their shoulders. From these sacks, from time to time, they would fling coins, and bits 
of coins, to the street. This was, I thought, a nice gesture. The people would 
scramble for these coins. It seemed they found them very precious. I continued 
to smile and wave to the crowd. From time to time, too, I stole a glance at 
Drusus Rencius. He, however, walking beside the palanquin, had eyes only for 
the crowd. Outside, perhaps, I seemed charming and benign. Inside, however, 
almost uncontrollable emotions raged within me. On what sort of world was this 
that I found myself I I had not known a woman could be so aroused! Again I 
looked at Drusus Rencius, and the others, guardsmen of Corcyrus. I wondered 
what it would be like to be owned by a man such as one of those. The thought 
almost made me faint with passion. I had no doubt they well knew bow to teach 
a woman her slavery. I would be kept by them by the lash, if necessary. 
“Is anything amiss, my Tatrix?” inquired Ligurious. 
“No,” I said. “No!” 
Then I continued, again, to smile and bow, to nod and wave to the crowd. 
I hoped that my condition was not evident to the stern, practical 
Ligurious, first minister of Corcyrus. 
His maleness, and Goreanness, too, of course, were felt keenly by me. 
At his least word I would have stripped myself in the silken palanquin and 
presented myself publicly to him for his pleasures. 
Soon the procession began to wend its way back to the palace. One 
incident, perhaps worthy of note, occurred. A man rushed forth, angrily, from the 
crowd, to the very side of the palanquin. Drusus Rencius caught him there and 
flung him back. I screamed, startled. In a moment, the retinue stopped, the man 
was held by the arms, on his knees, at the side of the palanquin. 
Rencius. 
Swords were held at the man’s neck. “He is unarmed,” said Drusus 
“Down with Sheila, not Tatrix but Tyranness of Corcyrus!” cried the man, 
looking angrily upward. 
“Silence!” said Ligurious. 
“You shall pay for your crimes and cruelties!” cried the man. “Not forever 
will the citizens of Corcyrus brook the outrages of the palace!” 
“Treason!” cried Ligurious. 
The man was struck at the side of the head by the butt of a spear. I cried 
out, in misery. 
“This man is a babbling lunatic,” said Ligurious to me. 
soldiers. 
“Pay him no attention, my Tatrix.” 
The fellow, his head bloody, sagged, half unconscious, in the grip of the 
“Bind him,” said Ligurious. The man’s arms were wrestled behind his back 
and tied there. 
He looked up, his bead bloody, from his knees. 
“Who are you?” I asked. “One who protests the crimes and injustice of Sheila, Tyranness of 
Corcyrus!” he said, boldly. 
“He is Menicius, of the Metal Workers,” said one of the soldiers. 
“Are you Menicius?” I asked. 
“Yes,” said the man. 
“Are you of Corcyrus?” I asked. 
Yes,” said he, “and once was proud to be!” 
“What do you want?” I asked. 
“Obviously it was his intention to do harm to his Tatrix,” said Ligurious. 
“That is clear from his attack on the palanquin.” 
“He was unarmed,” said Drusus Rencius. 
“On a woman’s throat,” said Ligurious, coldly, “a man’s bands need rest 
but a moment for dire work to be done.” 
I put my finger tips lightly, inadvertently, to my throat. I did not doubt but 
what Ligurious was right. Assassination so simply might be accomplished. 
“Why would you wish me harm?” I asked the man. 
“I wish you no harm, Lady,” said he, surlily, “save that you might get 
what you deserve, a collar in the lowest slave hole on Gor!” 
“It is treason,” said Ligurious. “His guilt is clear.” 
“Why, then, did you approach the palanquin?” I asked. 
“That the truth might be spoken in Corcyrus,” he said, “that the misery 
and anger of the people might be declaredt” 
“Prepare his neck,” said Ligurious. A man seized the fellow’s head and 
pulled his hair forward and down, exposing the back of the fellow’s neck. 
Another soldier unsheathed his sword. 
“No!” I cried. “Free him! Let him go!” 
“Tatrix” protested Ligurious. 
“Let him go,” I said. 
The man’s hands were freed. He stood up, startled. The crowd about, too, 
seemed startled, confused. The face of Ligurious was expressionless. He was a 
man, I sensed, not only of power, but of incredible control. 
“Have him given a coin!” I said. 
One of the soldiers, one of those who had had a bag of coins, and coin 
bits, about his shoulder, came forward. He put a copper piece in the man’s hand. 
The man looked down at it, puzzled. Then, angrily, he spit upon it and 
flung it to the stones of the street. He turned about, and strode away. 
I saw another man snatch up the coin. 
There was a long moment’s silence. Then this silence was broken by the 
voice of Ligurious. “Behold the glory and mercy of the Tatrix!” he said. “What 
better evidence could we have of the falsity of the lunatic’s accusations?” 
“Hail Sheila, Tatrix of Corcyrust” cried the man who had snatched up the 
coin. 
“Hail Sheila!” I heard. “H ail Sheila, Tatrix of Corcyrust” 
In a moment the retinue resumed its journey back to the palace. “Is there anything to what the fellow said?” I asked Ligurious. “Is there 
unrest in Corcyrus? Is there some discontentment among our citizens?” 
“From what city does Drusus Rencius derive?” I inquired. 
“Ar, Lady,” said Ligurious. 
“Our allegiances, I thought,” I said, “are with Cos.” 
“Drusus Rencius is a renegade, Lady,” said Ligurious. “Do not fear. He 
now serves onlv himself and silver.” 
I inclined my head to -Drusus Rencius. He was a darkhaired, tall, supple, 
lean, long-muscled, large-handed man. He bad gray eyes. He had strong. regular 
features. In him I sensed a powerful intelligence. 
“Lady,” said lie, bowing before me. 
He seemed quiet, and deferential. But there was within him, I did not 
doubt, that which was Gorean. He would know. what to do with a woman. 
“He is to be your personal guard,” said Ligurious. 
“A bodyguard?” I inquired. 
“Yes, Lady,” said Ligurious. 
I looked at the tall, spare man. He carried - a helmet in the crook of his 
left arm. It was polished but, clearly, it had seen war. The hilt of the sword in his 
scabbard, at his left hip, too, was worn. It was marked, too, with the stains of oil 
and sweat. His livery, too, though clean, was plain. It bore the insignia of 
Corcyrus and of his standing in the guards, that of the third rank, the first rank 
to which authority is delegated. 
In the infantry of Corcyrus the fifth rank is commonly occupied for at least 
a year. Promotion to the fourth rank is usually automatic, following the 
demonstrated attainment of certain levels of martial skills. The second rank and 
the first rank usually involve larger command responsibilities. Beyond these 
rankings come the distinctions and levels among leaders who are perhaps more 
appropriately to be thought of as officers, or full officers, those, for example, 
among lieutenants, captains, high captains and generals. That Drusus Rencius 
was first sword among the guards, then, in this case, as his insignia made clear, 
was not a reference to his rank but a recognition of his skill with the blade. That 
these various ranks might be occupied, incidentally, also does not entail that 
specific command responsibilities are being exercised. A given rank, with its pay 
grade, for example, might be occupied without its owner being assigned a given 
command. The command of Drusus Rencius, for example, if he had had one, 
would presumably be relinquished when be took over his duties as a personal 
guard. His skills with the sword, I suppose, had been what, had called him to the 
attention of Ligurious. 
These, perhaps, had seemed to qualify him for his new assignment. To be 
a proper guard for a Tatrix, however, surely involved more than being quick with 
a sword. There were matters of appearances to be considered. I felt a bit 
irritated with the fellow. I would put him in his place. 
“The guard for a Tatrix,” I said to Ligurious, “must be more resplendent.” 
“See to it,” said he to Drusus Rencius. “As you wish,” responded Drusus Rencius. 
Ligurious had then left. 
Drusus Rencius looked down at me. He seemed very large and strong. I 
felt very small and weak. 
“What is wrong?” I asked, angrily. 
“It is nothing,” he said. 
“Whatl” I demanded. 
“It is only that I had expected, from what I have heard, that Lady Sheila 
would be somewhat different than I find her.” 
“Oh,” I said. 
He continued to look at me. 
“In what way?” I asked. 
“I had expected Lady Sheila to seem more of a Tatrix,” he said, “whereas 
you seem to me to be something quite different. 
“What?” I asked. 
“Forgive me, Lady,” be smiled. “If I answered you truthfully I would fear 
that I might be impaled.” 
“Speak,” I said. 
He smiled. 
“You may speak with impunity,” I said. “What is it that I seem to be to 
you?” 
“A female slave,” be said. 
“Oh!” I cried, in fury. 
“Does Lady Sheila often go unveiled?” be asked. 
“Yes,” I said. “A Tatrix has no secrets from her people. It is good for her 
people to be able to look upon their Tatrix?” 
“As Lady Sheila wishes,” he said, bowing. “May I now withdraw?” 
“Yes!” I said. He had seen me without my veil. I felt almost naked before 
him, almost as though I might truly be a slave. 
“I shall be at your call,” he said. He then withdrew. 
I twisted on the couch and turned again to my back. I looked up at the 
ceiling. 
The effects of the wine I had had for supper were still with me. I think it 
may have been drugged. 
It was not easy to sort things out. I had had a strange dream, mixed in 
with other dreams. 
“I am the Tatrix of Corcyrus,” I had said to Ligurious, in the palanquin. “Of 
course,” he had said. 
How can I be the Tatrix of Corcynis, I asked myself. Does this make any 
sense? Is it not all madness? I could understand how women could be brought 
to this world to be put in collars and made slaves, like -Susan, for example, and 
doubtless others. That was comprehensible. But why would one be brought here 
to rule a city? Surely such positions of privilege and power these Goreans would 
reserve for themselves. The more typical position for an Earth girl, I suspected to find herself at the feet of a master. I wondered if I were truly the Tatrix of 
Corcyrus. Surely I had seldom exercised significant authority. Too, at times, my 
schedule seemed a bit erratic or strange. At certain Alin I was expected to be in 
the public rooms of the palace and, at others, even at the ringing of palace time 
bars, for no reason I clearly understood, I was expected to be in my quarters. 
“Certain traditions customarily govern the calendar of the Tatrix,” 
Ligurious had informed me. At certain times I bad been conducted to my 
quarters I bad thought that sessions of important councils had been scheduled, 
councils at whose sessions it would be natural to expect the presence of the 
Tatrix. The matters to be discussed in certain of these meetings, however, I had 
learned from Ligurious, were actually too trivial to warrant the attention of the 
Tatrix. Thus it was not necessary that I attend. In certain other cases, I was 
informed, the meetings had been postponed or canceled. Protocols and customs 
are apparently extremely significant to Goreans. What seemed to me inexplicable 
oddities or apparent caprices in my schedule were usually explained by reference 
to such things. It is fitting that the proprieties of torcyrus be respected by her 
Tatrix, even when they might appear arbitrary, had said Ligurious. 
I looked up at the ceiling, in the hot Corcyran night. 
Was I the Tatrix of Corcyrus? 
Susan, I was sure, believed me to be the Tatrix. of Corcyrus. So, too, I 
was confident, did my bodyguard, Drusus Rencius, once of Ar. 
Too, I had not been challenged in the matter in my audiences, my public 
appearances, or even in court. By all, it seemed, I was accepted as the Tatrix of 
Corcyrus. Ligurious, first minister of the city, even, had assured me of the reality 
of this dignity. And had I wished further confirmation of my condition and status 
surely I had received it earlier today, from the very citizens of Corcyrus itself. 
“Hail Sheila, Tatrix of Corcyrusl” they had cried. 
“I am the Tatrix of Corcyrus,” I had told Ligurious. “Of course.” he had 
said. 
Inexplicable and strange though it might seem, I decided that I was, truly, 
the Tatrix of Corcyrus. 
I closed my eyes and then opened them. I shook my head, briefly. The 
effects of the wine I had had for supper were stin with me. I think that it might 
have been drugged. What purpose could have been served by such an action, 
however, I had no idea. 
I bad had a strange dream, mixed in with other dreams. 
I whimpered on the great couch, lying in the heat of the Corcyran night. 
I was Tatrix. 
How extraordinary and marvelous this was! Too, I was not insensitive to 
the emoluments and perquisites of this office, to the esteem and prestige that 
might attend it, to the glory that might be expected to be its consequence, to the 
wealth and power which, doubtless, sometime, would prove to be its inevitable 
attachments. 
In office, clearly, I acknowledged to myself, I was a Tatrix. I wondered, however, if there was a Tatrix within me, or something else. 
I forced from my mind, angrily, the memory of the girls in brief tunics, 
chained by the neck, kneeling down, heads down, in the street. I forced from my 
mind, angrily, the memory of the women in the market, naked, chained in place, 
awaiting the interest of buyers. 
I twisted on the great couch, in misery. 
Nowhere more than on this world had I felt my femininity, and nowhere 
else, naturally enough, I suppose, had I felt it more keenly frustrated. I 
wondered what it was, truly, to be a woman. 
I had had a strange dream. I had awakened into it, or had seemed to 
awaken into it, from another. In the preceding learn I had been on my hands 
and knees on the tiles of a strange room. I was absolutely naked. There was a 
chain on my neck and it ran to a ring in the floor. Drusus Rencius, standing, was 
towering over me. He carried a whip. He was smiling. I looked up at him, in 
terror. He shook out the long, broad, pliant blades of the Whip. It was a fivestranded 
Gorean slave whip. I looked at the blades, in terror. “What are you 
going to do?” I asked. “Teach you to be a woman,” he said. I had then seemed 
to awaken into another dream. In this one was Ligurious. I felt portions of the 
coverlet being wrapped about me, between my shoulders and thighs. My arms 
were pinned to my sides, within the coverlet. I whimpered. It seemed that I was 
only partially conscious. Then I became aware of someone else in the room, 
bearing a small, flickering lamp. Ligurious held the coverlet with his right hand, 
holding it together, holding m e in place, helplessly within it. With his left hand, it 
fastened in my hair, he pulled my head back painfully. This exposed my features 
to the lamp. I sobbed, responding to this domination. 
“Do you see?” he asked. “Is it not remarkable?” 
“Yes,” said a woman’s voice. I gasped. It was as though I looked upon 
myself. She, as I had, earlier in the day, wore the robes of the Tatrix. She, too, 
as I had, wore no veil. In the madness of the dream, in its oddity, it was surely I, 
or one much like myself, who looked upon me. How strange are dreamsl 
“I think she will do very nicely,” said Ligurious. 
“fbat, too, would be my conjecture,” said the woman. 
Ligurious moved his right hand, grasping the rim of the coverlet, tight 
about my breasts. 
“Do you wish to see her, fully?” he asked. I whimpered. I realized he 
could strip the coverlet away, baring me in the light of the lamp. 
“You are not so clever as you think, Ligurious,” she said. 
“Do you think I do not see that you, in stripping her, would be, in effect, 
and to your lust and amusement, stripping me, and before my very eyes?” 
“Forgive me,” smiled Ligurious, first minister of Corcyrus. 
“Pull the lower portion of the coverlet down further,” she said. “You have 
revealed too much of her thighs.” 
“Of course,” he smiled, and adjusted the coverlet, drawing it down, over 
my knees. “Men ate beasts,” she said. 
“You well know my feelings for you,” he said. 
“They will go unrequited,” she said. “Content yourself with your slaves.” 
I feared the woman bending over me. I could sense now that even if she 
seemed superficially much like me, at least in appearances, she was in actuality 
quite different. She seemed highly intelligent, doubtless more so than I, and 
severe and decisive. She seemed harsh, and hard and cold. She seemed 
merciless and cruel; she seemed arrogant, impatient, demanding, haughty and 
imperious. Such a woman I thought, as I am not, is perhaps a true Tatrix. Surely 
it seemed more believable that such a woman might hold power in a city such as 
Corcyrus than I. 
The lamp again approached more closely. Again my head was pulled back, 
helplessly, firmly, forcibly. 
“She is not as beautiful as I,” said the woman. 
“No,” said Ligurious. “Of course not.” 
Then my hair was released and the two figures took their way from the 
room. 
I had then twisted on the couch, freed myself of the confinements of the 
coverlet, and, sensible of the effects of the wine, or perhaps a containment of 
the wine, had fallen into a dreamless sleep. 
I heard movements outside the door. The guard was being changed. 
I could not lock the door from the inside. Yet I lay nude, on my back, on 
the great couch. I wondered if this was brazen. I rolled to my side and pulled my 
legs up. I bit at the silken coverlet. I wondered if there was a Tatrix within me. I 
did not think so. There was something else in me, I feared, something that I had 
only become clearly aware of on this barbaric world, this world in which I must 
be true to my femininity, and in which there were true men. 
I then understood, I thought, the strange dream I had had. 
It was not contrasting now, I thought, perhaps two selves, or, more likely, 
two women, muchly resembling one another, but rather it had been calling to my 
attention, in its figurative imagery, in the symbolic transformations common to 
dreams, a discrepancy between what I in actuality was and what it was 
expected, doubtless, that a Tatrix should be. The contrast, I realized, had been 
clear, I helpless, sobbing under the domination of Ligurious, little better than a 
slave, and she above me, far superior me, haughty, decisive, imperious, cold and 
powerful. I sobbed. I knew then from the dream, or from what had seemed a 
dream, that there was no Tatrix in me. I was not a Tatrix, not in my heart. I 
was, at best, something different. Angrily I arose from the couch. I went to the 
window. I put my hands on the bars. Many times, secretly, I had tried them. 
They were heavy, narrowly set, reinforced, inflexible. I laid my cheek gently 
against them. They felt cool. I then drew back and, my hands on the bars, 
looked out, across the rooftops of Corcyrus, to the walls of the city, and to the 
fields beyond. The city was muchly dark. Some of the major avenues, however, 
such as that Iphicrates, were illuminated, dimly, by lamps. In many Gorean citim when men go out at night, they carry their own light, torches or lamps. I then 
looked upward, into the humid night. I could see two of the three moons of this 
world. I then, suddenly, angrily, shook the bars. They were for my own 
protection, I had been informed. But I could not open them, or remove them, 
say, with knotted clothing or bedding, to lower myself to the levels below. They 
might indeed serve to keep others out, perhaps climbing upward, or descending 
on ropes from the roof above, but they surely served as well, and as perfectly, to 
keep me within! What is this room, I asked myself, is it truly my protected 
quarters, or is it, rather, my cell? I walked back to the center of the room, near 
the great couch. I looked at the bars. Then I went to the long mirror behind the 
vanity. I looked at myself, in the mirror, in the dim moonlight, filtered into the 
room. She is rather pretty, I thought. She may be pretty enough, even, to be a 
slave. Susan, I recalled, had thought it possible that a man, some men at least, 
might find her of interest, really of interest, of sufficient interest to be worth 
putting in bondage. I wondered if she could please a man. Perhaps if she tried 
very i hard to be pleasing some man, in his kindness, might find her acceptable. 
I turned before the mirror, studying the girl that I was thusly displaying. Yes, I 
thought, it is not impossible that I she might be considered worthy of a collar. 
“Mistress would look well being sold from a block,” Susan bad said. “Are you 
free, Tiffany?” I asked the image in the mirror. “Yes,” I told myself. “I am free.” I 
turned my left thigh to the mirror, I my chin. I studied the girl in the mirror. I 
wondered what she would like, with a brand, with a collar. “You see, Tiffany,” I 
said. “You are not branded. You are not collared.” 
I looked at the girl in the mirror. I wondered who I was, what I was. 
“I am the Tatrix of Corcyrus!” I said. 
But the girl in the mirror did not appear to be a Tatrix. She appeared, 
clearly, to be something else. 
I forced from my mind the memory of the slaves I had seen earlier, the 
girls in the street, in their one-piece, skimpy garments, heads down, kneeling, 
chained together by the neck, the girls in the market, in their chains, stark 
naked, kneeling, too, their heads down to the warm cement, being publicly 
displayed for sale. 
“What are you?” I asked. “Do you not dare speak? Then show me. Show 
me!” 
Slowly, numbly, frightened, I turned about and went to the foot of the 
great couch. I knelt there, and, putting my head down, tenderly lifted up, in two 
hands, a length of the chain that lay coiled there. I kissed it. “No!” I cried out to 
myself, replacing the chain. But then I rose up and, timidly, softly, went to the 
wall where the whip hung. I removed the whip from its hook and knelt down 
with it. I wrapped its blades back about the handle. Then, humbly, my head 
down, submissively, near the point where the five long, soft blades join the staff, 
holding it in both hands, I kissed it. “No!” I wept, in protest. Then I replaced the 
whip on its hook. I went then again to the mirror. The vanity was low enough, 
meant to be used by a kneeling woman, and I was back far enough, that I could see myself on the tiles, completely. I saw the girl in the mirror kneel down. “No,” 
I said. I saw her kneel back on her heels. I saw her straighten her back, and lift 
her chin, and put her hands on her thighs. “No!” I said. I saw her spread her 
knees. “No,” I said. “No! No!” I had seen girls in the palace do that, for example, 
when a free man had entered a room. Sometimes, too, in identically this same 
position, they would keep their heads submissively lowered, until given 
permission to raise them. This variation, and similar variations, depend on the 
specific discipline to which a given girl is subjected. The head is usually kept 
raised; this precludes the necessity of a specific command to lift the head; in the 
headlifted position she has no choice but to bare her facial beauty to the viewer; 
too, her least expression may be read; too, of course, she can see who is in the 
room with her and is thus better able, even from the first instant, to discern his 
moods, anticipate his needs, and resp I leaped to my feet, furious with the girl in 
the mirror. She, lied! She lied! I fled to the wardrobe. I flung back the sliding 
doors. I am Tatrix! I tore my yellow robe, that of brief silk, from its carved 
hanger. I put it on me, swiftly, angrily, belting it, tightly. I ran to the door 
leading from my quarters. I reached to the handle and jerked it wildly towards 
me. I had opened this door a hundred times. I cried out in surprise, in misery. 
This time it did not yield. I jerked twice again, both of my hands on the handle. 
The door, somehow, was fastened on the other side. It seemed, or something on 
it seemed, to strike against some obstacle or barrier. I struck at it, pounding on 
it. “Let me out!” I cried. “Let me out!” I heard two sliding sounds. On the other 
side, I knew, were four pairs of brackets. Never, however, as far as I knew, had 
they been used. Two of these pairs of brackets were on the door itself, one at 
the lower part of the door and one at the upper part. Matching them in height, 
but in the wall, were sets. One of these pairs, its the other two pairs of brack 
bars located on opposite sides of the door, corresponded to the brackets, and 
the other pair, its members opposite one another, one on each side of the door, 
corresponded to the lower-door brackets. The door was thus, if beams or bars 
were to be inserted through these brackets, prevented from swinging inward, its 
natural opening motion. The door opened. Five guards were there. Two of them 
I noted, at a glance, were laying heavy beams against the wall. It was these, 
then, obviously, which had secured the door. 
“The door was locked!” I said. 
“Yes, Lady,” said the leader of the guards. He was of the third rank, like 
Drusus Rencius. He, like the others, seemed surprised. Obviously he had not 
expected to see me at this time of night, or this early in the morning. 
“Why was the door locked?” I demanded. 
“It is always locked at this time of night,” he said. 
“Why?” I demanded. 
“Orders,” said he. 
“Whose orders?” I asked. 
“Those of Ligurious,” he said. 
“Why would such orders be given?” I asked. “It is custom,” said the guard. 
“Why?” I asked. 
“To protect the Tatrix, I suppose,” said he. “Surely we would not want her 
wandering about the palace at night.” 
“There is danger in the palace?” I asked, angrily. 
The guard shrugged. “Perhaps an assassin might have gained entrance,” 
he said. 
“I would be safe enough accompanied by guards, I am sure,” I said. 
“At this Ahn,” he said, “it is customary for the Tatrix to be within her 
quarters.” 
“I am leaving them,” I said. I made as though to brush past him. But his 
arm, like a bar of iron, barred my way. “No, Lady, forgive me,” he said, “but you 
may not pass.” 
I stopped back. I was startled. 
“I am Tatrix!” I said. 
“Yes, Lady,” said he. 
“Get out of my way!” I said. 
“I am sorry,” he said. “You may not pass.” 
“Call Ligurious!” I said. I was determined to get to the bottom of this 
matter. 
“I cannot disturb the first minister at this Ahn,” he said. 
“Why not?” I asked. 
“He is with his women,” said the man. 
“His women!” I said. 
“Yes, Lady,” said the man. 
“I see,” I said. 
“If you wish,” said the guard, “I can call Drusus Rencius.” 
“No,” I said. “No.” I then withdrew into the room. I saw the door close. 
Then, a moment or so later, I heard the two beams, one after the other, slid into 
place. 
“I am the Tatrix!” I screamed, angrily, from behind the door. 
I then took off the robe, angrily, and threw it to the tiles. I could not go 
out. What need did I have of it? 
Then, trembling, naked, with my finger tips, in the half darkness, in 
moonlit room, I examined the door. I even felt the great hinges, with their pins, 
like rivets, on my side of the door. The lower ends of the pins had been spread, 
beaten wide, so that they could not be forced upwards, freeing them. I sank to 
my knees behind the door. I lifted my head and put my finger tips to the heavy 
wood. “I am the Tatrix,” I whispered. Then I rose to my feet and went to the 
side of the great couch. I looked back to the mirror behind the vanity. I saw the 
frightened girl there. She was, indisputably female, with all that that might entail 
on a world such as this. 
“I am the Tatrix,” I whispered. Then I crept onto the great couch. I lay on my stomach on the couch, on 
the silk, near its foot. I supposed that sometimes girls might even be chained in 
such a place, like a dog at a man’s feet, or perhaps even on the hard., cold tiles, 
under the slave ring. If I were so chained, I thought, I would quickly learn to be 
pleasing. 
What manner of world was this, I wondered, on which I found myself. It 
was a world, I thought, on which men had never relinquished their sovereignty, 
on which they had never submitted to the knives of psychic castration. 
From Earth, I could scarcely believe the men of this world, in their power 
and naturalness. 
Where were such men on Earth, I asked myself. They must exist there, 
some few perhaps, somewhere. Thousands, perhaps millions of women on Earth, 
I thought, must secretly pine for such men. How, without submitting themselves 
to such men, how without satisfying the complementary equations of sexuality, 
could their own femininity be fulfilled? I had wished to go forth in the palace. I 
had not been permitted to do so, by men. I was angry! But, too, I knew that 
there were other emotions, deeper emotions, unfamiliar and troubling emotions, 
uncontrollable emotions, that were welling up within me. These emotions 
frightened me, and released me. I had not been able to do what I wished. It had 
not been permitted by men. My will had been overridden. I had been forced to 
comply not with my own wishes but with those of others. I had had to obey. “I 
am a Tatrix!” I said, angrily. But I did not believe that it was a Tatrix which lay 
most deeply within me. 
“What am I?’ I wondered. 
I rose on the couch to a position half sitting, half kneeling. I looked at the 
girl in the mirror, half sitting, half kneeling, as I was. 
“What are you?” I asked. “Are you a Tatrix?” 
She did not respond. 
“You do not look like a Tatrix,” I told her. Again she did not respond. I 
then lowered myself to the couch and lay, again, on my stomach, near the foot 
of the couch. I recalled the girl in the mirror. I did not think she was so much 
different, truly, from the girls I had seen on the street, or those who had been 
chained on the cement shelves. I did not think that a man would think twice 
about it, for example, if he found her in a slave market. I was angry with 
Ligurious. I bad been told he was with his ”women.” 
I wondered what it would be like to be one of his “women.” Susan, I 
knew, was one of his women. She was half naked, branded and collared. She 
knelt before him, head down. She accorded him the utmost deference and 
respect. I wondered what it would be to be the woman of a man such as 
Ligurious. Suppose I did not please him, I said to myself. Would I be whipped? 
Yes, I said to myself, I would be whipped. 
“What am I?’ I wondered. 
“I am a Tatrix,” I responded. I saw then that it was near morning. I then fell asleep where I had lain 
down, near the bottom of the couch, near the chain and slave ring. 
5 Miles of Argentum; Drusus Rencius Speculates 
on What I Might Ring as a Slave; I Have Obtained 
Greater Freedoms 
“The arrogant knave now approaching the throne,” said Ligurious, 
whispering in my ear, “is Miles, an ambassador, and general, from Argentum.” 
The fellow, approaching, coming up the long aisle toward 
“But do you not accept them for yourself, as well?” inquired Ligurious. 
“Had I my will,” he said, “I would have come to the walls of Corcyrus not 
with the scrolls of protest but the engines of war.” 
“Beware the quickness of your tongue,” said Ligurious, “for you rant now 
not in one of Argentum’s taverns but in Corcyrus, and before the throne of her 
Tatrix.” 
“Forgive me, noble Ligurious,” said Miles. “I forgot myself. It was a 
natural mistake. In the taverns of Argenturn we of Argcnturn are indeed 
accustomed to speaking freely before women such as your Tatrix. They are paga 
slaves.” 
There were cries of rage about me. 
“Indeed,” said he, “I have bad many women far superior to your Tatrix in 
just such taverns. They served, well in their chains, naked, in the pleasure 
alcoves.” 
More than one blade about me slipped swiftly, menacingly, from its 
sheath. Miles did not budge, nor flinch, at the foot of the throne. He had a great 
shock of black hair. His piercing gray eyes rested upon me. I wished that I was 
veiled. I did not think he would ever forget what I looked like. 
“Your scrolls have been examined,” said Ligurious. “I, the Tatrix, and 
those of the high councils, have scrutinized them with more care than they 
deserved. Their evidences are false, their arguments specious, their claims 
fraudulent.” 
“Such a dismissal of their contents I expected,” said Miles. “I myself would 
not have transmitted them. Better to have sent you the defiance of Argenturn 
and a spear of war.” 
I myself had examined the scrolls only in a sense. Excerpts had been read 
to me, with criticism, by Ligurious. His analysis of their contents, I did not doubt, 
was sound. He was a highly intelligent man, and familiar, clearly, with the 
geographical and political features of the problems. The issues had to do 
primarily with our silver mines, which, unfortunately, lay near Argenturn. Force, 
it seemed, was required to protect them. These mines were said to be almost as 
rich as those of Tharna, far to the north and east of Corcyrus. Ue claim of 
Argenturn, course, was that the silver mines were theirs. My education, so full and exacting in many ways, was incomplete in at least one obvious and glaring 
detail. I had not been taught to read Gorean. I was illiterate in Gorean. 
“It is fortunate for Corcyrus, and for peace,” said Ligurious, “that he with 
whom we truly have to deal is not Miles, general of Argentum, but with Claudius, 
her Ubar. He, I trust, is far less hotheaded. He, I trust, is more rational. He, I 
trust, may be expected to see reason and acknowledge, however reluctantly, the 
justice of our cause.” 
“Corcyrus is not feared by Argentum,” said Miles. 
“Yet,” smiled Ligurious, “it seems that men with you have brought chests, 
bound with bands of iron, and intricately wrought coffers, to the foot of our 
throne.” 
“That is true,” said Miles. These chests and coffers were behind him, on 
the floor. 
“If the gifts are suitable,” said Ligurious, “our Tatrix,-after the cession of 
the mines, may be moved to deal somewhat less harshly with the miscreants of 
Argentum.” 
Miles. 
was some laughter about me. I heard blades being returned to sheaths. 
slaves, in chains, to be presented to the Tatrix.” 
in men, but only in gold and power.” 
“I am sure that Claudius, my Ubar, would be relieved to bear that,” said 
Ligurious inclined big head, acknowledging these words graciously. There 
“I see,” said Ligurious, lightly, “that you bring With you no male silk 
“It is well known,” said Miles, “that the Tatrix of Corcyrus is not interested 
“’Beware,” said Ligurious. 
I did not understand, truly, the remark of Miles of Argentum. I was not 
interested in men, of course, I reassured myself, as a woman of Earth, but, on 
the other hand, I did not think that I was unusually greedy either. Such things, 
at any rate, were generally not uppermost in my mind. There was a difference 
sometimes, I supposed, between the true and reputed characters of public 
figures. How odd, sometimes, are fame and rumors. That I might conceivably be 
presented with male silk slaves took me aback for a moment but then I realized 
that, as a female ruler, it was not out of the question that I might be presented 
with such gifts. 
slaves, additional riches for his pleasure gardens. 
with interest. 
Typical gifts for a male ruler, I knew, might include beautiful female 
“You may now open the chests and coffers,” said Ligurious, eyeing them 
“How is it,” inquired Miles, “that the Tatrix of Corcyrus. goes unveiled?” 
“It is custom,” said Ligurious. 
“From our former messengers and envoys,” said Miles, gather that the 
custom is a new one.” 
“Every custom has its beginning,” said Ligurious. I was interested to hear 
this. I had not realized that the custom was a recent one. Here are many justifications for initiating such a custom. Foremost among them, doubtless, is 
that it is now possible for her subjects to gaze upon her with awe and reverence. 
“I should think, rather,” said Miles, smiling, “that you might fear that her 
subjects would gaze upon her not with awe and reverence, but interest.” 
“Interest?” asked Ligurions. 
“Yes, said Miles, “wondering, perhaps, what she might look like in a 
collar.” 
“I think it is time,” said Ligurious, “that you should improve your service to 
your Ubar. Let us see what gifts he proffers to- Corcyrus, petitioning for our 
mercy and favor.” 
“Take no offense, Lady,” said Miles to me, “for it is high commendation I 
extend to you. Though I have had many women far superior to you, and even in 
the alcoves of taverns, I am not insensitive to your beauty. It is not 
inconsiderable. Indeed, I have no doubt that in the middle price ranges you 
would prove to be a desirable buy.” 
I clenched my fists on the arms of the throne. How insolent he was! How 
I hated him! I wondered, too, if some men, indeed, might find me a desirable 
buy. 
“Open the chests and coffers,” said Ligurious, menacingly. 
“Surely Corcyrus needs no more riches,” said Miles. “Consider the 
lavishness of the appointments of this hall, the richness of the regalia of those 
here convened.” 
“Let us see what Claudius has sent us,” said Ligurious. 
“I see rich cloths here,” be said, indicating the cloths spread tastefully 
about the steps of the dais. “I see that there is gold in Corcyrus,” he said, 
indicating the coins in their plentitudes, seemingly casually spilled about the 
steps. “I see, too,” he said, “that there are beautiful slaves in Corcyrus.” His eyes 
rested then, fully, upon Susan, kneeling, chained by the neck to the side of my 
throne. This was not the first time that he had seen her, of course. Indeed, I had 
seen him picking her out more than once. I think he found her of interest. At any 
rate, clearly, she was not now being noticed in passing, as a mere component in 
a display, but was being attended to, observed, scrutinized, even studied, as a 
specific, individual slave, on her chain. She drew back, fearfully, with a small 
sound of the chain. She did not dare to meet his eyes. 
She clenched her thighs closely together. She was trembling her breathing 
was rapid; doubtless her heart was pounding; doubtless she was aware of it in 
her small rib cage. Yet I had seen her looking at him. She had hardly been able 
to keep her eyes from him. I supposed it was difficult for mere female slaves, in 
their scanty garments, and in their lowly station, not to be excited by rich, 
powerful, handsome, resplendent free men, so far above themselves.-It was 
much easier for one like myself, a free woman, and richly robed, to control, 
resist and fight femininity. In the case of the slave, on the other hand, femininity 
is actually required of her. Indeed, if she is insufficiently feminine she will be beaten. It is no wonder 
female slaves are so helpless with men. I noted the eyes of Miles of Argenturn 
on Susan. She trembled, being appraised. I felt sudden danger, and jealousy. He 
had not looked at me like thatl To be sure, she was a slave, and I was free. It 
would certainly be improper for anyone to look on me, a free woman, in that 
candid, basic wayl Too, Susan had me at a disadvantage. Would not any woman 
look attractive if she were half naked and put on a chain? flow could I compete 
with that? Let us both be stripped and chained, I thought, and then let men 
decide, examining us, which was most beautiful But then I realized that Susan 
was, doubtless, far more beautiful than I. She was exquisite. It had been, no 
mistake on the part of slavers that she had been brought to Gor. I then thought 
that tonight I might whip Susan. She could not resist. She was a slave. I could 
have her take off her clothes and then tie her to a ring. I could then whip her. 
That would teach her to be more beautiful than I! Then I thought how 
absurd that was. It was not Susan’s fault if she were more beautiful than I, or 
my fault if I might not be, objectively, as beautiful as she. I felt ashamed of my 
hostility, my jealousy. But Susan’s beauty, I realized, then, was not a matter 
merely of features and figure, exquisite though these might be. Her beauty had 
to do more intimately and basically I thought, somehow, with matters which 
were more psychological and emotional; it had to do, somehow, in its softness 
and femininity, with the slavery of her. I wondered if I might become more 
beautiful than I was. I wondered if I might become as beautiful, someday, as the 
women cited by Miles of Argentum as being so superior to me. I wondered if I 
might one day be so beautiful that he might see nothing to choose from, 
between me and them. I wondered if I might not, one day, even be their 
superior! But then I put such thoughts from my mind. Where was my pride and 
freedoml 
“Let us see,” insisted Ligurious, “what Claudius has sent us 
Of course,” said Miles of Argentum. He handed his helmet to one of the 
men about him. With a great key be unlocked the largest chest. 
The other chests and coffers, too, by others, were then unlocked. 
contents of these chests and coffers. 
Claudius, Ubar of Argentum,” said Miles of Argenturn, “sends this!” 
Ligurious, and I, and the others, leaned forward, to i.h glimpse the 
“In. suit for the favor of Corcyrus, in deference and tribute to Corcyrus, 
He flung open the great chest, and turned it to its side. The other chests 
and coffers, by his fellows, were similarly treated. 
‘Nothing!” cried Ligurious. “There is nothing in them!” 
‘And that,” said Miles of Argenturn, “is what Claudius, Ubar of Argenturn, 
sends to Corcyrusl” 
“Insolence!” cried Ligurious. “Insolence!” 
Cries of rage broke out from those about me. Miles put out his hand and his helmet was returned to him. He put it again 
in the crook of his left arm. His great furred cape, by one of the men behind him, 
was adjusted on him. 
“I now leave Corcyrus,” he said. “When I return, I shall have an army at 
my back.” 
“You have insulted our Tatrix,” said Ligurious. 
“Your Tatrix,” said Miles, “belongs in a cage, a golden cage.” 
There were further cries of rage from those about me. I did not 
understand, clearly, the nature of this insult, or the meaning of the reference to 
a golden cage. 
Here,” said Miles, reaching into a pocket on his belt, “if you of Corcyrus 
are so eager for the silver of Argenturn, I will give you some.” He held tip the 
coin. “This is a silver tarsk of Argentum,” be said. He flung it to the foot of the 
dais. “I give it to you,” he said. “It is about the worth of your Tatrix, I think, in so 
far as I am now able to assess her. It is, I think, about what she would bring in a 
slave market.” 
Blades flashed forth from sheaths. I saw Drusus Rencius restrain one man 
from rushing upon Miles of Argentum. In the small retinue of Miles blades, too, 
had leapt from sheaths. 
“Strip him, and chain him to the slave ring of the Tatrixt” cried a man. 
I shuddered. I would be terrified to have such a man chained at my 
couch. It would be like having a lion there. 
Too, I thought, surely it would be more fitting for women, in their 
softness and beauty, with their dispositions to submit and love, irreservedly and 
wholly, as king nothing, giving all, holding nothing back from the dominant male, 
their master, to be chained to a slave ring. This, in its way, is a beautiful symbol 
of her nature and needs. On the other hand, symbolic considerations aside, it 
must be noted that the chain is quite real. She is truly chained there. 
Miles turned about and, followed by his retinue, left the great hall. 
Those about the throne, most bf them, began to take their leave. 
“Do you think there will be trouble?” I asked Ligurious. 
“No,” he said. “Argentum, upon reflection, will think the better of her rash 
decision. Even Claudius knows that behind’ us stands the might and weight of 
Cos.” 
The ambassador, he, Miles, the general of Argentum,” I said, “seemed 
very, firm.” 
“He is a hothead,” said Ligurious. “In time, have no fear, when there is a 
more objective assessment of realities, cooler wisdoms will prevail.” 
“I would not like for there to be trouble,” I said. 
“Do not worry about it in the least,” said Ligurious. “Put all such matters 
from your mind. I assure you that there will be no trouble whatsoever. You have 
my word on it.” 
“You relieve my mind,” I said. “I take great comfort in your words.” 
“What did you think of Miles of Argentum?” asked Ligurious. “I thought he seemed very strong, and handsome,” I said. 
“I see,” smiled Ligurious. “Incidentally,” he said, “would you like for me to 
have Susan whipped for you?” 
ords of Ligurious there was a 
“Why?” I asked. At the small sound from the chain of Susan. She shrank 
back, cowering beside the throne. 
“Surely you saw her,” said Ligurious, “when she knew herself to be under 
the gaze of the sleen from Argentum. She was dripping to the tiles before him. 
Forgive me. I did not I mean to offend your sensibilities.” 
“She is only a slave,” I said, lightly. Surely I could not admit to Ligurious 
that I, too, had been made uneasy by the presence of the ambassador from 
Argenturn. 
“True,” laughed Ligurious. “I must take my leave now. Drusus Rencius will 
see you to your quarters.” 
I nodded, permitting Ligurious to take his leave. 
not having me whipped.” 
of a sexuW nature before Miles of Argentum?” 
secrete the oils of submission.” 
“Thank you, Mistress,” said Susan to me, kneeling beside the throne, “for 
Is it true,” I asked her, “that you might possibly have experienced feelings 
“I cannot help myself, Mistress,” she said. “Before such a man I begin to 
“The oils of submission” I said. 
“Yes, Mistress,” she said. 
“I have never heard them called that,” I said. 
“It is what they are,” she said, “at least in a slave.” 
“Oh,” I said. 
“Does Lady Sheila wish to return to her quarters now?” inquired Drusus 
“What of the treasures here,” I asked, “and Susan, and the other slaves 
“Scribes from the treasure rooms will be along shortly,” he said, “to gather 
Rencius. 
chained here?” 
in and account for the cloths and coins. The palace slave master will be along 
later, too, to release the girls and put them back about their more customary 
duties.” 
I then began to precede Drusus Rencius to my quarters. 
“Miles of Argentum is an arrogant knave, isn’t he?” ; I asked Drusus. 
“So it would seem, Lady,” said Drusus. 
I remembered the sight of the silver tarsk from Argenturn, in the hand of 
Miles of Argenturn, and the way it had looked, on the soft carpeting of the dais, 
“Do you think,” I asked, lightly, “that I might bring a silver tarsk in a slave 
on one of the broad steps leading tip to the throne. 
market?” 
“It would be difficult to say, without assessing Lady Sheila naked,” he 
said. “Oh,” I said. 
“Does Lady Sheila wish me to assess her naked in her quarters?” he 
asked. 
“No,” I said. “No, of course notl” 
We continued to walk along the carpeted, ornamented corridors toward 
my quarters. 
“But, from what you know of me,” I said, “do you think that I might bring 
a silver tarsk?” 
“As a Tatrix,” he asked, “or only as another woman in the market, another 
mere female, up for vending, one about whom there is nothing politically or 
socially special, one who, like most others, will be priced and sold only on her 
own merits?” 
“Like that,” I said, “one whose price is determined merely by what she is, 
and nothing else.” 
“Are you serious?” he asked. 
“Yes,” I said, “as one whose value is determined only by herself.” 
“I would think, then,” he said, “the price would be too high.” 
“Oh?” I said, angrily. “And what do you think I would go for?” 
“Lady Sheila must remember,” said Drusus Rencius, “that even if she 
might prove to be quite lovely, she is still untrained.” 
“Untrained!” I cried. 
“Yes,” he said. 
“You speak as if slaves were mere animalsl” I said. 
“they are,” he said. 
I turned to face him, angrily. “And if I were such an animal, and for sale, 
what do you think I would bring?” I asked. 
“May I speak with impunity?” he inquired, smiling. 
“Yes,” I said, “of coursel” 
“My remarks,” he said, “will be based on the hypothesis that Lady Sheila’s 
figure is acceptable, that her curvatures fall within suitable slave tolerances.” 
I looked at him. 
“Am I entitled to assume this?” he asked. 
“I suppose so,” I said. I had no idea what these tolerances might be. I did 
regard myself as being rather pretty. 
“We shall further assume,” be said, “that Lady Sheila’s figure is not merely 
acceptable, but quite lovely. This, I think, from what I know of her, would be a 
fair assumption. In any event, it will enhance the speculation.” 
“Very well,” I said. 
“Your face, for example,” he said, “is quite delicate and lovely. If your 
body matches it, I think you would clearly have the makings of a superb slave.” 
“Proceed,” I said. It pleased me to have received this compliment from 
Drusus Rencius. Too, I had little doubt but what my body, which is slender and 
lovely, and not overly developed, well matched -my face. Surely I would bring a 
high price.’ “Let us, further assume,” he-said, “that your beauty had been enhanced 
considerably, by being, branded and collared.” 
“Very well,” I said. I was beautiful. I would bring a high price indeed I 
“Even so,” ‘ be said, “you have had no previous owners, as I understand 
it.” 
“That is correct,” I said. 
“Having been unowned,” he said, “it seems natural, then, to assume that 
you are inexperienced and untrained.” 
“Yes,” I said. 
“And there are many beautiful women,” he said. “There is no dearth of 
them in the slave markets.” 
“And what, then,” I asked, “do you think I would bring?” 
He looked at me, smiling. 
“What?” I asked. 
“I would think,” be said, “that you would bring somewhere between 
fifteen and twenty copper tarsks.” 
“Copper tarsksl” I cried. 
prices. Free women are priceless.” 
“Yes,” he said. 
“Beastl” I cried. “Beastl” 
“But remember,” he said, smiling, “it is slaves who are assessed and have 
“Yes,” I said, somewhat mollified,’ stepping back. “Yesl” I must remember 
that I was priceless. I was a free woman. 
“Shall we continue on to your quarters?” he asked. 
“Yes,” I said, and then, turning about, once more preceded him down the 
corridor toward my quarters. 
I had had matters out with Ligurious earlier, about such things as the 
barring on my door. My door, now, was no longer barred. The guards remained 
outside but that, of course, was an understandable precaution, one clearly in my 
own best interests, one pertinent to my personal security. Furthermore I was 
now free, almost whenever I wished, to go forth from my quarters. The only 
restriction was that I must be accompanied by my guard, Drusus Rencius. 
We stood on the height of the walls of Corcyrus, on a stone riser behind 
the parapet, which permitted us to look out over the parapet, rather than 
through its apertures, on the surrounding fields. 
“Not all places in Corcyrus,” be said, “are safe, particularly at night, and 
not all are suitable for the sensibilities of a free woman.” 
There was a breeze blowing toward us, over, the wall. It was welcome. I 
felt it move my veils back against my features. I reveled in its lightness and 
freshness. 
“You should adjust your hood,” said Drusus Rencitis. ff 
I had thrust it back, a few moments ago, to better revel in the breeze. To 
be sure, it was now possible to detect the color of my hair. 
Angrily I readjusted the hood. Drusus Rencius was so protectivel He looked about, nervously. Why, I wondered, should be seem so tense 
or uneasy here. 
I could smell the tarns, gigantic, crested saddlebirds, on their perches 
some hundred feet away, to our right. There were five of them. 
“Do not approach them too closely,” I had been warned by him. 
“Do not fear,” I had laughed. I had a terror of such things. 
But why, then, if he were so wary of them, or fearful for my safety, had 
he wanted to come to this portion of the wall? 
It was he who had suggested that we come this close to those fearful 
monsters. 
“I can still see your hair,” said Drusus Renclus. 
I drew the hood angrily even more closely about my features. Little more 
now could be seen of me, as is common with the robes of concealment, but a bit 
of the bridge of my nose and my eyes. It was five days ago that I had suggested 
we come to the height of the wall, that I might look out. He had originally been 
reluctant to bring me here, but then, almost too suddenly, it had seemed to me, 
had finally agreed. 
Now, here on the walls, he seemed nervous. 
“You are still angry with me,” I said, “about the Kaissa matches.” 
“No,” he said. 
“They were boring,” I said. 
“Centius of Cos was playing,” he said. “He is one of the finest of the 
players on Gor.” The appearance of a player of the stature of Centius of Cos at 
the matches in a city such as Corcyrus, I gathered, had to do with the alliances 
between Cos and Corcyrus. Otherwise it did not seem likely to me that he would 
have graced so small a tournament with his presence. He had won his games 
easily with the exception of one, with a quite minor player, which he had seemed 
to prolong indefinitely, as though attempting to bring about some obscure and 
particular configuration on the board. Then, apparently failing to achieve this, 
almost as though wearily, he had brought the game to a conclusion in five 
moves. 
“You are still angry with me,” I said. 
“No,” he said. 
“Yes, you are,” I said. 
He did not respond. 
“They were boring,” I said. I had asked to be brought home early. 
He did not respond. 
The most exciting thing about the matches from my point of view was 
going in and out of the grounds. There were several slave girls there, just 
outside the grounds, fastened to various rings and stanchions. They had been 
chained there, to wait like dogs for the return of their masters. 
“After you returned me to my quarters, I wager,” I said, you returned to 
the matches.” 
“Yes,” he said. “I did.” “And did you get to see your precious Centius of Cos finish his final 
games?” I asked. 
“Yes,” he said. 
“Please do not be angry with me, Drusus,” I said. 
“I am not angry with you,” he said. 
I wondered why I had spoken as I had. I was a Tatrix. Authority was 
mine, not his. He was only a guard, a mere guard. Yet I did not want him to be 
angry with me. There was something in me, something deep, I did not know 
what, that wanted to be pleasing to him. 
I continued to look out over the fields. They were lovely. 
In a Gorean city it was not difficult for a woman to travel incognito. By the 
robes of concealment this is made easy. I wore the robes of a woman of high, 
caste, today the yellow of the Builders. Drusus Rencius wore a nondescript tunic 
and a swirling maroon cape. Ile only weaponry he carried, that I could detect, 
was his sword. He might have been any mercenary or armed servant, in 
attendance on a lady. I was pleased to travel incognito in the city, in this fashion. 
Otherwise, had I gone abroad in the robes of the Tatrix, we would have been 
encumbered by guards and crowds; we would have had to travel in a palanquin; 
we would have been forced to tolerate the annunciatory drums and trumpets, 
and put up with all the noisy, ostentatious, dreary panoply of office. To be sure I 
sometimes found such accouterments stimulating and gratifying but I certainly 
did not want them every time I wished to put my foot outside the palace gate. 
I thought I heard a small noise, as of metal, from within the cloak of 
Drusus Rencius. 
He had glanced to our right, to the tarns on their perches. 
They were saddled, and their reins were upon them. They were ready for 
investigatory excursions or, if the randomly selected schedules were appropriate, 
for routine patrols. The left foot of each tarn, by a spring clasp, which could be 
opened by band, and a chain, was fastened to the perch. The birds, thus, for 
most practical purposes, could be brought to flight almost immediately. Their 
riders, or tarnsmen, were not in the immediate vicinity, but were, as is common, 
quite close, in this case in a guard station at the foot of the wall. In a matter of 
Ihn, given a command or the sounding of an alarm bar, they could be in the 
saddle. 
Drusus Rencius looked back from the tarns. I heard again the small sound 
of metal from within the cloak. 
He looked about, uneasily. This nervousness did not seem typical of him. 
“Have you heard aught of the sleen of Argentum?” I asked. It Mad been 
several days now since the return of Wes of Argenturn to his city. 
“No,” said be. 
“It is nice of you to bring me here,” I said. “It is a lovely view.” 
He said nothing. 
“I enjoyed the song drama last night,” I said. 
“Good,” said he. To be sure it had been difficult for me, at my present level in Gorean, to 
understand all the singing. Too, the amplificatory masks, sometimes used in the 
larger of the tiered theaters, somewhat distorted the sound. Some of the 
characters had seemed unnaturally huge. These, I had been informed, wore 
special costumes; these costumes had expanded shoulders and had exaggerated 
hemlines, long enough to cover huge platform-like shoes. These characters, 
thus, were made to appear larger than life. They represented, generally, 
important personages, such as Ubars and Ubaras. There had not been a great 
deal of action in the drama but movement on the stage was supplied in 
abundance by a chorus whose complex activities and dances served to point up 
and emotionally respond to, and interpret, exchanges among the principals. 
The chorus, too, sometimes singing and sometimes speaking in unison, 
took roles in the drama, such as first the citizens of one city and then of another, 
and then of another, and so on. 
It also was not above commenting on the activities and speeches of the 
principals, chiding them, calling certain omissions to their minds, offering them 
constructive criticism, commending them, encouraging them, and so on. Indeed, 
it .was not unusual for the chorus and a principal to engage with one another in 
discourse. What I saw was clearly drama but it was not a form of drama with 
which I was familiar. 
The chorus, according to Drusus Rencius, in its various sections and roles, 
was the original cast of the drama. The emergence of principals from the chorus, 
of particular actors playing isolated, specific roles, was a later development. 
Some purists, according to Drusus Rencius, still criticize this innovation. It is 
likely to remain, however, in his opinion, as it increases the potentialities of the 
form, its flexibility and power. 
Such dramas, incidentally, are normally performed not by professional 
companies but by groups of citizens from the communities themselves, or nearby 
communities. Sometimes they are supported by rich citizens; sometimes they are 
supported by caste organizations; sometimes, even, they are sponsored by 
merchants or businesses, as a matter of goodwill and promotion; sometimes, 
too, they are subsidized by grants from a public treasury. Art in a Gorean city is 
taken seriously; it is regarded as an enhancement of the civic life. It is so: not 
regarded as the prerogative of an elite, nor is its fate left exclusively to the 
mercies of private patrons. The story in the so g drama, in itself, apart from its 
complex embellishments, was a simple one. It dealt with a psychological crisis in 
the life of a Ubar. He is tempted, in the pursuit of his own schemes, motivated 
by greed, to betray his people. In the end he is convinced by his own reflections, 
and those of others, of the propriety of keeping the honor of his own Home 
Stone. 
“What did you think of the drama?” Drusus Rencius had asked me last 
night. “The story of it,” I had told him, seeking to impress him with my 
intelligence, “aside from the impressiveness of it, and the loveliness of its setting 
and presentation, is surely an unrealistic, silly one.” “Oh?” he had asked. 
“Yes,” I had said, “no true ruler would act like that. Only a fool would be 
motivated by considerations of honor.” “Perhaps,” had said Drusus Rencius, 
dryly. I had looked at him, and then I had looked away, quickly. I had felt like I 
might be nothing. He was -regarding me with total contempt. 
“I did enjoy the drama,” I insisted to Drusus Rencius, standing on the 
riser, looking over the parapet, “really.” 
“Splendid,” he said. 
would not do to retreat on such a matter. 
“I still think my comments were true, of course,” I said lightly. Surely it 
Besides, for most practical purposes, I did regard them as true. Who, in 
these days, in a real world, could take anything like honor seriously? 
“Perhaps,” granted Drusus Rencius. 
laughing. 
sound in the cloak. He looked at the tarns. 
me. 
“You are a hopeless romantic, Drusus,” I said to him, turning about, 
“Perhaps,” be said. He turned away from me. Again I heard the small 
I turned away from him, hurt. I did not want him to be disappointed with 
“The view here,” I said, lightly, “is lovely. We should have come here 
before.” 
Perhaps,” he said. 
I had seen much of Corcyrus in the past few days. Drusus Rencius, for the 
most part, had been an attentive and accommodating escort. I loved the markets 
and bazaars, the ells, the colors, the crowds, the. quantities and varieties foods, 
the tiny shops, the stalls, the places of business which e times were so small as a 
tiny rug on the stones, on ich a peddler displayed his wares. Drusus Rencius had 
— permitted me, with coins, helping me, to bargain. I had — very excited to 
come back to the palace with my small imphs. I loved shopping, and looking, 
even when I was buy-nothing. Trailing me about, while I satisfied my curiosity as 
curious nooks and crannies, must have been tiresome for Drusus, but he had not 
complained. I had begun to fall in c with the Gorean city. It was so vital and 
alive. In particular I was excited by the female slaves I saw, barefoot, in ir tunics 
and collars, not exciting much attention, simply ing taken for granted, in the 
crowds. Such women were an accepted part of Gorean life. Sometimes, too, I 
would see a ked slave in the crowd, one sent forth from her house only I her 
collar. These women, too, did not attract that much attention. Their sight was 
not that uncommon in Gorean cets. One such woman, in particular, startled and 
excited 
She wore not only her collar. She also wore an iron belt 
is belt consisted of two major pieces; one was a rounded, 
ed, curved barlike waistband, flattened at the ends; one 
d of this band, that on the right, standing behind the 
man and looking forward, had a heavy semicircular ring, staple, welded onto it; the other flattened end of the waist- 
nd, looking forward, had a slot in it which fitted over the 
ple; the other major portion of this belt consisted of a- 
rved band of flat, shaped iron; one end of this flat band 
s curved about, and closed about, the barlike waistband in 
front; this produces a hinge; the flat, U-shaped strap of 
iron swings on this hinge; on the other end of this flat band 
iron is a slot; it fits over the same staple as the slot in the 
ttened end of the left side of the barlike waistband. The 
It is then put on the woman in this fashion. The waistband 
closed about her, the left side, its slot penetrated by the 
iple, over the right side; the flat U-shaped band of iron, 
ntoured to female intimacies, is then swung up on its hinge, 
tween her thighs, where the slot on its end is penetrated by 
staple, this keeping the parts of the belt in place. The whole apparatus is 
then locked on her, the tongue of a thrust through the staple, the lock then 
snapped shut. 
almost fainted when I first saw this thing. She actually wore 
it. It was on her! It was locked on herl The insolent mastery 
it bespoke made me almost giddy, the very thought that a 
woman might be subjected to such domination. She did not 
even control her own intimacies. They were controlled by 
him who owned her, and them. 
“You seem interested in the iron belt,” had said Drusus Rencius. “No,” I 
had said. “No!” “There are many varieties of such belts,” said Drusus. “You see a 
rather plain one. 
the placement of the padlock, at the small of her back. 
regard that arrangement as more aesthetic; others prefer for 
the lock to be in front, where it may dangle before her, constantly 
reminding her of its presence. I personally prefer the 
lock in the back. Its placement there, on the whole, makes a 
woman feel more helpless. Too, of course, its placement 
there makes it almost impossible for her to pick.” “I see,” I 
had said. How irritated I had been then with Drusus. He had 
discussed the thing as though it might have been a mere, inconsequential 
piece of functional hardware. Could be, not see what it really was, what it 
meant, what it must teach the girl, how it must make her feel? 
“There are wagons,” I said, pointing over the parapet. 
There were some five wagons approaching the city, in a line. 
Each -was being drawn by two strings of harnessed male slaves, about 
twenty slaves in each string. 
“Those are Sa-Tarna wagons,” said Drusus, “bringing grain to the city.” 
“What is that other wagon,” I asked, “the smaller one,- there near the 
side of the road, which has pulled aside to let the grain wagons pass?” I had been watching it approach. I thought I knew well what sort of wagon it was. It 
was the sort of wagon whose contents are of so little value that it must yield the 
road in either direction to any vehicle that to pass it. It was a squarish wagon. It 
was drawn might care by a single tharlarion, a broad tharlarion, one of Gor’s 
quadrupedal draft lizards. It was covered by a canopy, mounted on a high, 
squarish frame, of blue-and-yellow silk. 
“Lady Sheila is much too innocent, and her sensibilities are far too 
delicate,” said he, “to inquire as to what sort of His wagon that is.” 
“No,” I said, “what?” I would pretend to an innocent ignorance. 
“It is a slaver s wagon,” he said, “a girl wagon.” 
“Oh,” I said, as though surprised. After a time, I said, “I wonder if there 
are any girls in it.” 
“Probably,” said Drusus. “Its canopy is up, and it is approaching the city.” 
“Are girls fastened in such wagons?” I asked. 
“Usually,” be said. 
“How?” I asked. 
“The most usual arrangement,” be said, “involves a metal bar and girls 
who are independently shackled. The bar runs parallel to the length of the 
wagon bed. It is a liftable bar. It has a binge at the end of the wagon bed near 
the wagon box. The bar is lifted, by means of the hinge, and the girls, by means 
of their ankle chains, are threaded upon it. It is then lowered and locked into a 
socket at the end of the wagon bed, near the gate.” 
“They are then well held in place,” I said. 
“Yes,” be said. 
“Are they clothed in such a wagon?” I asked. 
“Sometimes they are, sometimes they are not,” he said. 
“I see,” I said. I wondered what it might feel like to wear shackles, to 
have my ankles chained in proximity to one another, to have the chain looped 
about such a bar, so that I might not, even if I wished, be able to pull my ankles 
more than a few inches from it. I wondered what it might feel like, to know 
myself so helplessly and perfectly confined. My breath began to come more 
quickly. 
“Lady Sheila seems much interested in-the small details in the lives of 
female slaves,” he said. Perhaps he had noticed the quickening of my breath, in 
the inward movements of the veil. 
“Do not become presumptuous,” I said. 
“Forgive me,” He said. 
“I was merely curious,” I said, irritably. 
“Of course, Lady Sheila,” he said. He need not know that I often, for no 
reason I clearly understood, in the loneliness of my quarters, slept at the lower 
end of the great couch, near the slave ring, and sometimes, seemingly almost 
unable to belp myself, had knelt beside it in the darkness, and kissed it. 
“The wagon is moving now,” I said. The grain wagons had passed it. It 
was now, again, pulling toward the center of the road, the high iron-rimmed wheels trundling on the stone, seeking the long, shallow, shiny, saucerlike ruts, 
polished in the stone by the earlier passage of countless vehicles. I had 
“It is natural for slavers to wish to get the highest possible prices for their 
girls,” he said. 
“Of course,” I said. 
I could not see the wagon now. It was somewhere below the wall. 
I straightened myself on the riser, behind the parapet. 
drew a deep breath. flow pletsed I was that I was freel How dreadful, 
how horrifying, it would be to be merely a lowly slave! 
“You seem nervous today, Drusus,” I said. 
“Forgive me, Lady Sheila,” he said. 
“Is there anything wrong?” I asked. 
“No,” he said. 
“What is that sound from within your cloak,” I asked, “as of metal?” 
“Nothing,” said he. 
One of the tarns moved on the perch, several feet to our right. I did not 
wish to approach too closely to such things. I wondered why Drusus had brought 
me to this particular place on the wall. The proximity of the tarns made it less 
pleasant than it might otherwise have been. the view, however, as I had 
remarked, was lovely. 
“You do not think much of me, do you, Drusus?” I asked. 
“I do not understand,” he said, startled. 
“You think that I am petty and ignoble, don’t you?” 
“I receive my fees for guarding Lady Sheila,” he said, “not for forming 
opinions as to her character.” 
“Do you like me?” I asked. 
“Having suggested that I might think little of you, and might regard you 
as pretty and ignoble, now you inquire if I might like you?” lie smiled. 
“It is not impossible,” I said. 
He smiled. 
“Do you?” I asked. 
“Does it matter?” he asked. 
“No,” I said, angrily. “Of course notl” 
“Then,” he smiled, “there is no point in answering.” 
“Do you?” I asked, angrily. 
“I am paid to guard you,” he said, “not to consider any personal feelings, 
one way or another, which I might have towards you.” 
“One way or another?” I asked, angrily. 
“Yes,” he said. 
“You despise and hate me!” I said. 
“I could find it easy to despise you,” he said, “and, at one time, from all 
that I had heard of the Tatrix of Corcyrus, and know of her governance of the 
city, I would have thought it would also be easy to hate you, but now, now that I 
have met you, I could not honestly say that I hate you.” “How flatteringl” I remarked. 
“Your official self and your personal self, or your public and private selves, 
seem quite different,” he said. 
“Perhaps,” I said, irritably. 
‘It is doubtless that way with many people,” he said. 
“Doubtless,” I said. 
He looked from one side to the other, along the walk behind the parapet. 
For most practical purposes we were alone on the wall. The nearest people, a 
couple, were better than a hundred yards away, to our left. He looked again then 
to the tarns. Then he looked at me. Then, angrily, he looked out, over the 
parapet. His fists were clenched. 
I, too, looked out, over the parapet. I could feel tears in my eyes. I 
wanted to please Drusus Rencius. I wanted, desperately, for- him to like me. Yet 
everything I did or said seemed to be wrong. Then I was very angry with myself. 
It did not matter. I was not a slave at his feet, half naked in a collar, fearful of 
his whip, piteously suing for the least sign of his favor. I was a Tatrix. He was 
only a guard, nothing! I wondered, shuddering, what it would be to be the slave 
of such a man. I did not think he would be weak with me. I thought that he 
would, like any typical Gorean master, keep me under perfect discipline. 
“I enjoyed the czehar concert,” I said, lightly. 
“Good,” he said. 
The czehar is a long, low, rectangular instrument. It is played, held across 
the lap. It has eight strings, plucked with a horn pick. It had been played by 
Lysander of Aspericbe. 
The concert had taken place two nights ago in the small theater of Kleitos, 
off the square of Perimines. 
“The ostraka were quite expensive, weren’t they?” I asked. 
“Yes,” he said. 
It was quite commonly the case, I had learned, that for a concert by 
Lysander one could not buy admission at the gate, but must present ostraka 
purchased earlier in one of the market places or squares. These were apparently 
originally shells or pieces, shards, of pottery, but now were generally small clay 
disks, with a hole for a string near one edge. These were fired in a kiln, and 
glazed on one side. The glazing’s colorations and patterns are difficult to 
duplicate and serve in their way as an authentication for the disk, the glazings 
differing for different performances or events. The unglazed back of the disk 
bears the date of the event or performance and a sign indicating the identity of 
the original vendor, the agent authorized to sell them to the public. Some of 
these disks, also, on the back, include a seat location. Most seating, however, in 
Gorean theaters, except for certain privileged sections, usually reserved for high 
officials or the extremely wealthy, is on a first-come-first-served basis. These 
ostraka, on their strings, about the necks of their owners, make attractive 
pendants. Some are worn even long after the performance or event in question, 
perhaps to let people know that one was fortunate enough to have been the witness of a particular event or performance, or perhaps merely because of their 
intrinsic aesthetic value. Some people keep them as souvenirs. 
Others collect them, and buy and sell them, and trade them. 
If the event or performance is an important one, and the ostraka are 
limited, their number being governed by the seating capacity of the structure or 
area in question, it is unlikely that they will be publicly displayed until after the 
event or performance. It is too easy to snatch them from about the neck in the 
market place. Too, sometimes rich men have been known to set ruffians on 
people to obtain them. 
Needless to say some profiteering occasionally takes place in connection 
with the ostraka, a fellow buying a few for a given price and then trying to sell 
them for higher prices later outside, say, the stadium or theater. 
“How much did they cost?” I asked. 
“Together,” he said, “a silver tarsk.” 
“That is more, I recall,” I said, “than you thought I might go for if I were 
sold for myself alone, as a slave.” 
“Yes,” he said. 
I stiffened, somewhat angrily. 
“Lady Sheila must remember that she is not trained in the intimate and 
delicious arts of the female slave.” 
“Arts?” I inquired. 
“Yes,” said he, “the complex, subtle and sensuous arts of being pleasing, 
fully, to a man.” 
“I see,” I said. 
“It is natural,” be said, “that some women will bring much higher prices 
than others. 
aroused, pleading slave.” 
“Of course,” I said, irritably. 
“Some women,” he said, “do not even know the floor movements of an 
“They must indeed be stupid,” I said. I had no idea, of course, what they 
might be. 
“I do not think they are necessarily stupid,” he said, “merely ignorant, 
perhaps because untrained, or perhaps merely because they have not yet been 
awakened sexually, have not yet been forced to feel the slave fires in their belly, 
have not yet, by strong men, been made the helpless victims of their own nowenkindled 
needs 
Drusus Rencius, dryly. 
“I thought Lysander played well,” I said. 
“He is regarded as one of the finest czehar players on all Gor,” said 
“Oh,” I said. I felt so stupid. It seemed I could do nothing right with 
Drusus Rencius. 
I looked out, again, over the fields. 
“Is Lady Sheila all right?” inquired Drusus Rencius. 
“Yes,” I said. The last few days had been full - ones. Aside from the markets and 
bazaars, and the theaters in the evening, I had seen much else of Corcyrus as 
well. It had been pleasant to walk through the cool halls of the libraries, with 
their thousands of scrolls organized and cataloged, and through the galleries on 
the avenue of lphicrates. The fountains in the squares, too, were impressive. It 
was almost hard for me to remember that they were not merely ornaments to 
the city but that they also, in the Gorean manner, served a very utilitarian 
purpose. To them most people must come, bearing vessels, for their water. 
Some of the smaller fountains were worn down on the right side of their rim. 
That was where right-handed people would rest their hand, leaning over to 
drink. I particularly enjoyed the public gardens. Given the plantings flowers in 
them, of one sort or another, are in bloom almost all of the year. Here, too, are 
many winding and almost secluded paths. In them, combined, one finds color, 
beauty and, in many sections, if one wishes it, privacy. 
I knew few of the flowers and trees. Drusus Rencius, to my surprise, 
whenever I was in doubt, could supply me with the name. Goreans, it seemed, 
paid attention to their environment. It means something to them. They live in it. 
How few children of Earth, I thought, are taught the names and kinds of the 
trees and shrubs, the plants, the insects and birds, which surround them 
constantly. I was also surprised to find that Drusus Rencius seemed genuinely 
fond of flowers. I would not have expected, given my Earth background, that a 
man of his obvious power and competence could care for anything, and so 
deeply, as innocent, delicate and soft as a flower. At one secluded point in one of 
the gardens I bad paused and, pretending to adjust my veil, had stood quite 
close to Drusus Rencius, but he bad stepped back, and looked away. tic had not 
kissed me. I had then, angrily, refastened my veil. I wondered why he had not 
kissed me. Was it because I was a Tatrix? I wondered what it would be like to be 
kissed by him. I wondered if he might, touching my lips, I in his arms, helplessly 
held there, suddenly rape my lips with his kiss, and then, unable to help himself, 
hurl me to his feet, crouching over me then ferociously, to remove my robes and 
force me to his service. 
I felt the wind, over the parapet, move my veil. 
I bad enjoyed these days with Drusus Rencius but, at night, returned to 
my quarters, I would often be restless and lonely. At such times, though I did 
not confess this to Drusus, nor even to Susan, I would feel helpless, weak and 
needful. I had formed the habit, for no reason I clearly understood, of sleeping 
near the foot of the couch or near the ring. I would sometimes lie there 
miserably, twisting and turning, almost sobbing, afflicted with helpless feelings 
and strange, troubling emotions that I could scarcely begin to understand. I did 
not know what was wrong with me. I knew only that I felt empty, miserable and 
unfulfilled. 
Drusus Rencius occasionally took me to see various portions of local 
games. These involved such things as races, javelin hurling and stone throwing. I 
would usually stay for an event or two and then leave. On the whole I found such games boring. When I wished to leave, or change my location, to see 
something different, he always deferred to my wishes. I was, after all, the Tatrix 
and he was, after all, only my guard. From one set of contests, however, I could 
not, to his surprise, be budged. I bad sat on the tiers, close to the fenced 
enclosure, thrilled. These were contests of sheathed swords, the sheaths chalked 
with red, so that hits might be noted. The contestants were sturdy men, stripped 
to the waist, in half tunics, bronzed and handsome, with rippling muscles. 
As they thrust at one another and fended blows, moving with great speed 
and skill, in their swift passages, under the watchful eye of the referee, backed 
by two independent scorers, I could scarcely conjecture what would be involved 
in actual swordplay, with steel unencumbered with sheaths. I was terrified to 
consider it. And women, I thought, must abide its outcome. On a cement disk, 
about “a foot high and five feet in diameter, on the opposite side of the 
enclosure, as though in symbolism of this, a young, naked woman was chained. 
The chain was on her neck and ran to, a ring anchored in the center of the disk. 
It was long enough to permit her to stand comfortably which, sometimes, she 
did. Most of the time, however, she sat or lay, almost catlike, on the disk, 
watching the fighting. Her body was slim and well formed. Her hair was brightly 
red and, when she stood, it fell almost to her knees. When the contests had 
begun she had not seemed particularly interested in them, but, as they had 
proceeded, she bad become more and more attentive. She was now watching 
them with great closeness. She was the prize. She would be given to the victor. 
“Do you wish to leave now?” Drusus Rencius had asked once, during an interval 
between passages. 
“No!” I had said. He bad regarded me, puzzled. “I want to see who wins 
her,” I said, angrily. He looked over to the woman. She was then standing, the 
chain on her neck dangling down to the ring. She had one hand at her bosom. 
She was frightened. “She is only a slave,” he had said. But he had sat down, 
patiently, beside me, content, it seemed, to wait until I was ready to leave. How 
angry I was with him them. 
Could he not conjecture the feelings, the trepidation, of the poor girl? She 
had a chain on her neck. She was a prize. She did not know to whom she would 
be awarded. She did not know who it would be whom she would have to serve, 
who it would be to whom she would belong! The poor, soft, helpless chained 
thing! How callous and stupid are men! Too, I like she, as fortunes shifted in the 
matches, as points were won and-lost, was torn back and forth in my 
conjectures and anticipations. Doubtless the men in the audience were intent on 
the bouts, observing the styles and skills of the contestants, tallying points, and 
assessing the play. Surely they seemed to have little mind for the chained prize. 
Surely they seemed eager to applaud, striking their left shoulders, particularly 
fine a thrusts or particularly tight, fierce passages. I, on the other hand, I am 
sure, tended to see the bouts rather differently. self at him like a tart, and had been rejectedl How could I have done that? 
Was I only a little tart, or was I a desperate, needful woman, one who had dared 
to be true to her needs? 
How I hated him! I was a Tatrix, a Tatrix! He was only a soldier, a mere 
guard! I had power. I could have my vengeance on himl I could tell Liguribus 
that he bad become fresh with me, that he had dared to try to kiss me. Surely 
he might be broken in rank for that, or whipped, or even slain! I wondered why 
he had not kissed me. Was il because I was a Tatrix? But I did not think that that 
thought, momentous though it might be, would have deterred a man such as 
Drusus Rencius. Was it then because I was not sufficiently attractive? Perhaps. 
But on Earth I bad been thought to be very pretty. Too, Miles of Argenturn had 
speculated that I might bring as much as even a silver tarsk in a market. Was it 
then because I was free? Were Gorean men spoiled for free women by those 
collared, curvacious little sluts they had crawling about their feet, desperately 
eager to please them? 
Given such luscious alternatives it was natural enough, I supposed, that 
men would see little point in subjecting them-selves to the inconvenience, 
frustration and pain of relating to a free woman, with her demands, inhibitions 
and rigidities. 
Perhaps they could not be blamed for not choosing to reduce the quality 
of their lives in this fashion. To be sure, if slaves were not available, then it was 
understandable how men might relate to free women. Sexually starved, and 
driven by their needs, they would then be forced to make do with whatever 
might be available, the best in such a case perhaps being the free woman. But 
on Gor alternatives, real alternatives, slaves, were available. It was no wonder 
free women as I had beard, so bated slaves. How could they even begin to 
compete with a slave, those dreams come true for men? Perhaps that is it, I 
thought, perhaps that is why he did not kiss me. 
Perhaps fie did not kiss me because I was free, or, I added, in my 
thinking, not truly understanding the qualification, because he thought I was 
free. I lay there in the darkness, in the heat of the silks. I wondered why I had 
made that qualification in my thinking-“because he thought I was free.” 
Could he have been wrong, I asked myself. Could he have been mistaken? 
How absurd, I thought. What could you possibly mean, I asked myself. The 
meaning is perfectly clear, I told myself, irritably. Are you stupid? I am a Tatrix, I 
cried out to myself. I am freel Of course, I am freel “Go now to the slave ring,” a 
voice seemed to say to me. I got up and, almost as though in a trance, scarcely 
understanding what I was doing, went to the slave ring, that at the foot of the 
couch. I knelt there. “Are you positioned at the ring,” the voice seemed to say. 
“Yes,” I whimpered, to myself. “Take it in your hands, Tiffany,” it said, “and kiss 
it.” I took the heavy ring in uny hands, lifted it, and kissed it. I then put it back 
gently, lovingly, against the couch. I then felt it would be permissible for me to 
return to the couch. I crawled again upon it, to its center. “Get where you 
belong,” said the voice, a bit impatiently. I crawled then to the bottom of the couch and lay there, near its foot, by the slave ring. I wondered if Drusus 
Rencius would have refused to kiss me if I had not been a free woman, but a 
slave. If I had been a slave, say, perhaps, a fifteen-copper-tarsk girl, that 
amount for which be had once suggested a slaver might let me go, I think I 
might have received a somewhat different treatment at his bands. 
“It is fortunate for you,” said the voice within me, “that Drusus does not 
know that you are a slave.” “I am not a slave,” I said, aloud. “I am not a slave!” 
“Remain where you are, at the foot of the couch, until morning,” said the voice 
within me. “I will,” I said, frightened. I had then fallen asleep. To my 
embarrassment I was still there in the morning when I awakened, Susan having 
entered the room. “I must have moved about in my sleep,” I said to Susan. “Yes, 
Mistress,” she had said, her head down, smiling. I had considered whipping her, 
but I had not done so. “What is it like, being owned, and having a master,” I had 
later asked Susan, while being served breakfast, as though merely curious. 
“Consider yourself as having a master, and being owned,” said Susan, “that you 
are totally his, and that he may do with you, fully, whatever he wants.” I 
shuddered. “it is like that,” she said, “only it is real.” “I see,” I had whispered. 
I stood on the riser, behind the parapet. 
“I hear it again,” I said, “that sound, as of metal, from within your cloak. 
What is it?” 
“Nothing,” he said. 
On Gor my entire mind and body, in the fullness of its femininity, had 
come alive, but yet, in spite of my new vitality and health, I was in many ways 
keenly miserable and unfulfilled. On Earth, in its pollutions, surrounded by its 
crippled males and frustrated women, exposed to its antibiological education and 
conditionings, subjected to the perversions of unisex, denying their sexuality in 
its fullness to both sexes, the nature of the emptiness in my life, and its causes, 
had been, in effect, concealed from me. I had not even been given categories in 
terms of which I might understand it. 
Where I bad needed reality and truth I had, been given only lies, 
propaganda and false values. Here on Gor, on the other hand, I *was becoming 
deeply in touch with ‘my femininity. 
as keenly and deeply, never on Never on Earth had I felt it Earth had I 
been so deeply sensitive to it, so much aware of its needs, delicacy and depth. 
But here on Gor I was clearly aware of my lack of fulfillment, instead of, as on 
Earth, usually only vaguely or obscurely aware of it. What had been an almost 
unlocalizable malaise on Earth, except at certain times when, to my horror, I had 
understood it more clearly, on Gor had become a reasonably clearly focused 
problem. On Earth it had been as though I was miserable and uncomfortable 
without, often, really knowing why, whereas on Gor I, bad suddenly become 
aware that I was terribly hungry. Moreover, on Gor, for the first time, so to 
speak, I had discovered the nature of food, that food for which I so sorely 
hungered, and the exact conditions, the exclusive conditions, perhaps so humiliating and degrading to me, yet exalting, under which it might be obtained. 
Such thoughts I usually thrust quickly from my mind. 
“You are right, Drusus,” I said, suddenly. “Slaves are unimportant. They 
are nothing.” 
“Of course,” be said. “But what has brought this to mind?” 
“A conversation I had this morning with that little chit of a slave, Susan.” 
“Ob,” be said. 
“It is unimportant,” I said. 
He nodded. 
“Do you know her?” I asked. 
“I have seen her, yes, several times,” be said. 
“What do you think she would bring?” I asked. 
“She is a curvaceous little property,” be said, “and seems to understand 
herself well, and the fittingness of the collar on her beck.” 
“Yes?” I said. 
“Three tarsks, perhaps,” he said. 
“So little?” I asked, pleased. 
“Three silver tarsks, of course,” said he. 
“Oh,” I said, angrily. 
“There is little doubt what she would look like at the slave ring,” he said, 
“and, too, she has doubtless received some training.” 
I did not doubt but what Susan, the little slut, had received sonic training. 
There was not a detail about her which did not seem, in its way, a perfection. 
This morning she had again, in entering my quarters, discovered me near 
the foot of the couch. Usually, early in the morning, before she entered, I would 
try to be elsewhere. 
“I do not know what is wrong with me,” I confessed to her, desperately 
needing someone to talk to, as she served my breakfast. “I sometimes feel so 
empty, so miserable, so uncomfortable, so meaningless, so restless.” 
“Yes, Mistress,” she had said, deferentially. 
“I just do not know what is wrong with me,” I had lamented. 
“No, Mistress,” she had said. 
“You,” I said, “on the other hand, seem contrastingly content and serene, 
even fulfilled and happy.” 
“Perhaps, Mistress,” she smiled. 
“What is wrong with me?” I asked. 
“Your symptoms are clear, Mistress,” she said. 
“Oh?” I said. 
“I have seen them in many women,” she said. 
“And just what is wrong with me?” I asked, irritably. 
“I would prefer not to speak,” she said. 
“Speak!” I had said. 
“Must IT’ she asked. 
“Yesl” I said. “Mistress needs a master,” she said. 
“Get outl” I bad screamed, leaping to my feet, kicking aside the small 
table, sobbing. “Get outl Get outt” 
The girl had fled from the room, terrified. 
I bad sobbed then in the room, and thrown things about and run to the 
wall, and struck it with my fists, weeping. 
“No!” I bad cried. “That is stupid, stupidl She is wrong, wrong, wrong, 
wrong, wrong!” 
Only later had I been able to wash and compose myself, and prepare to 
accompany Drusus Rencius to the height of the walls, to enjoy the view, as we 
had planned. I had recalled that he had not, initially, wished to take me to the 
walls, and then, rather suddenly, it had seemed, had agreed to do so. 
“I am a larger woman than Susan,” I informed Drusus Rencius, on the 
wall, acidly. “I am taller, and my breasts are larger, and my hips are wider.” 
“These things being equal, such things might somewhat improve your 
price,” he admitted 
“I scorn slaves,” I said. “I despise them.” 
“Quite properly,” said he. 
I looked out, over the wall. 
How pleased I was that I was freel How frightful, how terrible, it would 
be, to be a slave! 
“Is Lady Sheila crying?” he asked. 
“No!” I said. 
I fought the wild needs within me, seeming to well up from my very 
depths, needs which seemed to be to surrender, to submit and love, totally. 
irreservedly, giving all, asking nothing. How superficial, suddenly, seemed then 
the dispositions to selfishness and egotism in me. From whence could these 
other emotions, so overwhelming within me, have derived, I asked myself. 
Surely they, frightening me in their way, seemed directly at odds with the Earth 
conditionings which I had been subjected. I feared they could have their source 
only in the very depths of my nature and being. 
I dabbed at my eyes with the corner of my veil. “I am not crying,” I said, 
“It is the wind.” I then turned about, to look back from the wall over the city of 
Corcyrus. “Here,” I said. “That is better.” 
The tarns on their perches were now on my left. 
I looked over the roofs of Corcyrus. I could see, among trees, the various 
theaters, and the stadium. I could see the palace from where we stood. I could 
see, too, some of the gardens, and the-roof of the library, on the avenue of 
lphicrates. 
“The city is beautiful,” I said. 
“Yes,” he said, joining me in surveying it. 
I was in love with the Gorean world,-though I found it in some ways 
rather fearful, primarily, I suppose, because it permitted female slavery. I wondered if Susan were right, if J needed a master. Then I put such 
thoughts from my mind, as absurd. 
I was not a cringing, groveling slave, a girl locked in a collar, who must 
hope that some brute might see fit to throw her a crust of bread. I was quite 
different. I was a woman of Earth. I was proud and free. Indeed, on this world I 
even enjoyed a particularly exalted status, one a thousand times beyond that of 
my imboDded sisters in the city below. I was a Tatrixl 
I looked down from the wall, over the many roofs of Corcyrus. 
Why was Susan happy, and I miserable? She was only a collared slave. I 
was free. 
I surveyed Corcyrus. In the Gorean world, and I sometimes still had 
difficulty coping with this comprehension, female slavery was permitted. How 
horrifying! Yet something deeply within me, undeniably, was profoundly stirred 
and excited by this comprehension. This stirring within me troubled me. It did 
not seem to be a response which I had been taught. 
“There is the palace,” said Drusus Rencius, pointing. 
“I see,” I said. 
Given the sovereignty of males in nature, general among the mammals 
and universal among the primates, it was natural enough, I supposed, that in a 
civilization congenial to nature, rather than in one opposed to it, that an 
institution such as female slavery might exist. This might be regarded as the 
civilized expression of the biological relationship, a recognition of that 
relationship, and perhaps an enhancement, riefinement and celebration of it, 
and, within the context of custom and law, of course, a clarification and 
consolidation of it. But why, I asked myself, irritatedly, should a civilization be 
congenial to nature? Is it not far better, I asked my self, for a civilization to 
contradict and frustrate nature; is it not far better for it to deny and subvert 
nature; is it not far better for it to blur natural distinctions and CODfUse 
identities; is it not far better for it, ignoring human happiness and fulfillment, to 
produce anxiety, guilt, frustration, misery and pain? 
“There is the theater of Kleitos,” said Drusus Rencius, “the library, the 
stadium.” 
“Yes,” I said. 
But whatever might be the truth about such matters, or the optimum 
ways of viewing them, female slavery, on Gor, was a fact. There were, as I had 
long ago learned, slaves here. I looked out, over the city. In the city, within 
these very walls, there were women, perhaps not much different from myself, in 
collars, who were literally held in categorical, uncompromised bondage. I had 
seen several of them, in their distinctive garb, in their collars. I had even seen 
one who, naked and in her collar, had been locked in an iron belt. Such women 
were owned, literally owned, with all that that might mean. 
“There, where you see the trees,” said Drusus Rencius, “is the garden of 
Antisthenes.” though idly. 
“How many slave girls do you suppose there are in Corcyrus?” I asked, as 
do not know,” he said. “Probably several hundred. We do not count 
them.” 
“Do such women seem happy?” I asked. 
“As they are only slaves,” said Drusus Rencius, “their feelings and 
happiness are unimportant.” 
Of course,” I said. Men arie such brutest How helpless are the slavesl 
“There, where you see the trees,” said Drusus Rencius, again, “is the 
garden of Antisthenes.” 
“Yes,” I said. We had visited it twice. It was there, on our second visit, 
that I had first tried to entice Drusus Rencius to kiss me. The second time had 
been after we had witnessed the fencing matches. I had been rejected both 
times. I wondered if I would have been rejected had I been a collared slave. To 
be sure, he might have made ‘me whimper and beg for his kiss. 
I rejected an impulse to kneel before Drusus Rencius. How I hated himl 
6 The Sirik 
“There are places you have not taken me in Corcyrus,” I reminded him. 
“Perhaps,” he granted me. 
“There was a place two days ago,” I said, “which we passed in the 
afternoon.” 
“Surely you heard the music which was coming from within?” he asked. 
“Yes,” I said. It would not be easy to forget that music, so melodious, so 
exciting and sensual. 
“A girl was dancing within,” he said. “It was a paga tavern.” 
“You did not let me enter,” I said. 
“Such girls often dance in little more than jewels, or chains,” he said. “It is 
better, I think, too, that free women not see how they look at men and bow they 
move before them.” 
“I see,” I said. “And bow do men find such women?” 
“It is in the best interests of the woman,” said be, “that the men find her 
pleasing, very pleasing.” 
see,” I said, shuddering. I wondered if I could be pleasing to a man in 
that way, dancing before him, and then, later, if he had paid my owner my price, 
in an alcove. Most girls in such a place, I had heard from Susan, but generally 
not the dancers, came merely with the price of the drink itself. I supposed that if 
one were a dancer, and was then serving in an alcove, an additional price having 
been paid for one’s use, one would have to strive to be particularly good. 
Gorean men, I was sure, would see to it that they got their money’s 
worth. 
“Sometimes I feel sorry for slaves, mere slaves,” I said. 
“Do not,” lie said. 
“Why not?” I asked. “As you suggest,” he said, “they are merely slaves.” 
“Of course,” I said, bitterly. 
“Does Lady Sheila identify with slaves?” be asked. 
“No,” I said. “Of course nott” 
“Good,” lie said. 
“Why is it good?” I asked. 
“It is said,” he said, “that she who identifies with slaves wants the collar 
on her own neck.” 
“No!” I cried. 
“It is only a saying,” he said. “Another such saying is that she who 
identifies with slaves is a slave.” 
“Absurd!” I said. 
“Doubtless,” lie said. 
“But if I were a slave,” I said, poutingly, “I suppose I would have to obey. 
I would have to do what I was told.” I stood quite close to him. I was quite small 
compared to him. 
His size and masculinity made me feel weak. 
“Yes,” he said, looking down into my eyes. “In such circurnstances, you 
would have to obey. You would have to do what you were told.” 
I turned away from him, suddenly, frightened, and looked again out over 
the wall, toward the fields. The tarns, now, were again on my right. 
“It is fortunate that I am not a slave,” I laughed. 
“Yes,” he said. 
“Soldiers, too, are to obey, are they not?” I asked. 
“Lady?” he asked. 
“Hereafter,” I said, “when I wish to go somewhere, or do something, I 
shall expect you to respect my wishes.” 
“If Lady Sheila is dissatisfied with my services,” he said, “she need only 
call this to the attention of Ligurious, first minister of Corcyrus. A replacement, 
perhaps one more pleasing to her, may then be assigned.” 
“N”ile you are assigned as my guard,” I said, “you will obey me. I shall 
decide if, or when, you are relieved of your duties, or even if you are to be 
discharged entirely from the service of Corcyrus.” 
“Yes, Tatrix,” be said. 
“Your services are not entirely displeasing to me,” I said, “but it is my 
intention to see that they are improved. I am Tatrix of Corcyrus.” 
“Yes, Tatrix,” he said. 
“Should I wish to enter a paga tavern, for example,” I said, you will 
accompany me.” 
“In most paga taverns,” he said, “free women are not permitted. In some 
they are.” 
“I see,” I said. To force an entry to such a place, I then understood, might 
necessitate an altercation, one perhaps ensuing in the exposure of my identity as the Tatrix. A common free woman, for example, might simply be forbidden to 
cross certain thresholds. 
“Too,” he said, “even if commanded, I could not knowingly lead you into 
danger, for example, into certain sections of the city at night. It is my duty to 
protect the Tatrix, not to place her in jeopardy.” 
“You are an excellent guard, Drusus,” I said. “You are right, of course.” 
“I could take you to a tavern in which families are served,” he said. 
“It was not such a tavern I had in mind,” I said. 
“Oh,” he said. 
“Slaves can enter taverns, can they not?” I asked. 
“If on an errand, or in the company of, a free person,” he said. 
“There seems little concern for their sensibilities,” I observed. 
“Sometimes,” said he, “they are even taken to such places by their 
masters, that they may see the paga slaves, and the dancers, and thus learn 
from them how to serve even more deliciously and lasciviously in the privacy of 
their own quarters.” 
“What if I were clothed as a slave?” I asked. 
“It is unthinkable!” he said. 
I was pleased that this thought, obviously, had touched a nerve in him. I 
wondered if he had speculated, privately, on what I might look like clad as a 
slave, or perhaps, in chains, not clad at all. Many men had probably wondered 
what I looked like, naked. I had always been rather jealous, rather privat~, 
about my body, though. I had never had a master who might simply order me to 
strip. I had been seen naked, of course, by the men in my apartment, when they 
bad removed the towel from me. I remembered how casually and efficiently they 
had handled me, how I had been injected with the contents of the syringe, how I 
had been secured with leather straps, helpless aqd gagged, in the heavy metal 
box, with air holes. 
“Too,” he said, “in so public a place you might, unveiled as is a slave, be 
recognized. Your resemblance to the Tatrix., at least, Would surely be noted.” 
“You are right again, of course,” I said. He was. 
He was silent. 
“Drusus,” I said. 
“Yes,” said be. 
“I would like to see a slaver’s house, inside. I would like to see the ‘pens.”’ 
“Such are not fit for the sensibilities of a free woman,” he said. 
“I would like to see them,” I said. “That would not be dangerous, would 
it?” 
“No,” he admitted, reluctantly. Such places, I gathered, might be among 
the -safest on Gor. I could scarcely conjecture the effectiveness of the security 
that might be practiced within them, how helplessly the slaves might be 
confined. 
Too, a free person on Gor is almost never in any danger from a slave 
unless it be a guard slave, and he is attacking its master. In some cities a slave can be slain for so much as touching a weapon. Insurbordination, slaves are 
quickly taught, is not -acceptable, in any way, to the Gorean master. 
“Then,” I said, triumphantly, “I shall expect you to arrange a tour.” 
“Are there any particular pens of interest to Lady Sheila?” he asked. 
“The choice,” I told him, airily, “may be yours.” 
“Did you merely wish to see girls in the grated ts, or chained in their 
kennels, or at their rings,” he asked, or did you wish, perhaps, to gain also an 
idea of what goes on in such a house?” 
“What do you mean?” I asked. 
“How, for example,” he said, “girls might be trained.” 
“That might be interesting,” I said, as though considering it, trying to keep 
the excitement out of my voice. The thought of women being trained, actually 
trained, as Susan might have been trained, almost made me faint with 
excitement. I wondered if I might train well. I supposed I might be punished if I 
did not. Under such conditions I suspected I would train quite well. I would do 
my best to be a diligent and apt pupil. 
“Your presence, of course,” he said, “as you may be aware, may inhibit 
the slaves.” 
“You are an intelligent man,” I said. “Perhaps you can figure out a way to 
prevent that.” 
“It might be possible,” he said, “in the privacy of the house, where few 
would know you.” 
“What do you have in mind?” I asked. 
“Do you have pretty legs?” he asked. 
“Yesl” I said. I thought I had very pretty legs. 
“It might be possible,” he mused. 
“Tomorrowl” I said. 
“So soon?” he asked. 
“Yes,” I said. 
“Why should you wish to see such a place?” be asked. “Why should it be 
of interest to you?” 
“I am merely curious,” I said, tossing my head. 
“Tomorrow?” he asked. 
“Yes,” I said. 
“I shall attempt to make the arrangements,” he said. 
“Do so,” I said. “I shall be totally cooperative.” I then heard again that 
small sound, as of metal, from within his cloak. 
“Why did you wait so long to bring me to the height of the wall?” I asked. 
That small sound of metal had reminded me of his reticence with respect to its 
origin. That had puzzled me. Too, I recalled his earlier nervousness, though now 
that had seemed to pass. Too, I had not understood why he had brought me to 
this particular place on the wall. Its proximity to those fearful tarns, only feet 
away, had been unsettling. He shrugged. Too suddenly, it bad seemed, after earlier demurrings, he 
had brought me to the wall. It had almost been as though he had decided on 
some action. His nervousness, too, had seemed uncharacteristic. What was ther e 
here, other than the tarns, which need not be closely approached, to be nervous 
about? 
“You seem strange today, Drusus Rencius,” I said. “You seem less 
communicative than usual. There are many things here I do not understand. I do 
not know why you hesitated so long to bring me here. It is a lovely view. Then 
why would you have so suddenly, so belatedly, have found my suggestion 
agreeable? Had something happened to make you change your mind? Why, too, 
earlier, did you seem so distracted, as though your thoughts were elsewhere? 
Too, of all these places on the wall, why did you bring me here, so close to those 
terrible birds. They frighten me.” 
arn a. poor guard, Lady Sheila,” he said. “Too, I am poor company this 
day. Forgive me. Worse, I fear I am a poor soldier.” 
“Why should you say that?” I asked. That genuinely puzzled me. 
I had long considered bringing you to this place, Lady Sheila,” he said, 
“even before you yourself expressed an interest in the walls, but, again and 
again, I forced the thought from my mind. This thought I resisted further, even 
more tenaciously, when you yourself broached it, now and again. Then finally, 
after much troubled thought, it seemed to me that perhaps it was best that I let 
myself accompany you here.” 
“I do not understand what you are saying,” I said. 
“Here I would be alone with the Tatrix of Corcyrus, near saddled tarns,” 
he said. “It seemed then that I knew what I should do. It seemed then that a 
given course of action would be appropriate. It would be easy enough to 
execute. Indeed, I could undertake it now. it is perhaps what I should do. I shall 
not, however, do it. I contravene no orders. Rather I will let the game take its 
course.” 
“You speak in riddles,” I chided him. 
“Let us now descend from the wall,” he said. “Let us now return to the 
palace.” 
I glanced at the tarns. They were gigantic, fierce birds. 
Drusus Rencius stood close behind me. I thought for a moment he might 
take me in his arms. I felt faint. I wanted him to do so. 
“What is that sound from within your cloak?” I asked. 
“Nothing,” he said. 
“Show me,” I said. I turned. He held open the side of the cloak, it then 
like a curtain between me and the city. The parapet was at my back. 
There, held by a snap catch against the silken lining of the great cloak, 
looped, in coils, there hung a set of light chains. 
I could not determine the exact arrangement of the chains, coiled as they 
were. There seemed, however, to be a longer chain, which was a base chain, 
and two smaller, subsidiary chains. At one end the base chain was attached to a rather small neck ring, but suitable for closing about a woman’s neck; at the 
other end it was attached to one of the subsidiary chains, about a foot long, and 
terminating on each end with a ring; those rings looked as though they might fit 
snugly about a woman’s ankles; the other subsidiary chain seemed to be placed 
about two feet or so below the, neck ring; at its terminations were smaller rings, 
which looked as though they might close snugly, locking, about a woman’s 
wrists. 
“What is that?” I asked. 
“It is called a sirik,” he said. 
“Do men carry such things?” I asked. 
“Sometimes,” he said. 
I wondered what chains like that would feel like on my body. They looked 
very graceful. They were doubtless flattering. Too, they would hold me quite 
well. 
“Let us descend from the wall,” said Drusus Rencius. “Let us return to the 
palace.” 
7 Bracelets 
“It is so skimpy,” I said, “so tiny.” 
“Retire behind the screen,” he said, “and put it on.” 
I hurried behind the three-part screen in one corner of’ The large, well-fit 
room in the inn of Lysias, off the square of Perimines, on the street of Philebus. 
It is not far from the house of the slaver, Kliomenes, on Milo Street. We had 
entered the inn through its front door. We would leave it through its back door, 
which opened onto an alley. Later, we would return to it through this same back 
door. We would then take our final exit, once again, later, through the front 
door. 
I put the small garment on the broad, dark-stained, polished boards of the 
floor near my feet, behind the screen. I then began to remove the veils -and 
robes of concealment. 
“There is no place back here,” I said, “to put my garments.” 
“Put them on the top of the screen,” be said. I will fold them and place 
them on the chest.” I did this, reaching above my head to place them on the top 
of the screen. He then removed them from this location. 
“You are to be barefoot,” he said. 
I removed my slippers and put them to the left side of the screen. I saw 
his hand take them. 
I then removed the remainder of my garments, and saw them, from the 
top of the screen disappear. Now, behind the screen, I was naked. Only an inch 
of wood separated me from such a man. I wished that I had retained some of 
my other garments behind the screen, if only for psychological security. I felt the 
dark, polished floor beneath my bare feet. 
I felt the air of the room, behind the screen, on my body. I touched the 
screen lightly with my finger tips. “Are you ready?” he asked. 
“No!” I said. I hastily, trembling, crouched down and sieized up the small 
bit of cloth I had placed at my feet. I moaned, inwardly. It was so light, tiny and 
short. it would be dismayingly revealing. Surely such garments are an insult to a 
woman, I thought, forcing her to show how beautiful she is, to anyone who 
might care to look upon her. I drew it over my head and pulled it down, 
desperately, about my body. It was a gray, beltless, one-piece garment of rep 
cloth, with inch-wide straps over the shoulders. I tugged it down, at the hem, at 
the sides, trying to make it cover more of my thighs. 
“Are you ready?” he asked. 
“Yes,’.’ I said, faltering. 
“Step forth,” he said. 
I came forth, from about the edge of the screen. 
“Aiiii,” he said, softly, to himself. 
This response pleased me. 
“Stand there,” he said, indicating a place on the floor. 
I went to where he had indicated. 
“Now turn, slowly, and then face me,” he said.- 
I did so. 
“Are my legs pretty?” I asked. 
“Yes,” he said. “But your face and figure, as a whole, are also quite 
pretty.” 
“You find my pleasing, then?” I asked. 
“Yes,” he said. “Indeed, I had not supposed that the Tatrix of Corcyrus 
would prove to be such a beauty.” 
“Surely, then,” I smiled, “I would be worth at least a silver tarsk.” 
“There are many beautiful women in the markets,” he said. “You are 
untrained.” 
“Oooh,” I said. 
“Come here,” he said, “and remove my cloak. Then fold it, and place it on 
the chest.” 
I did so. 
“Now return to where you were, facing me.” 
I did so. 
“The Tatrix of Corcyrus does not often remove cloaks for gentlemen,” I 
informed him. I did not tell him, of course, how I had almost trembled being so 
near him, and how pleased I was to have performed this small service for him. 
He did not respond but continued to gaze upon me, as though studying 
me. My scanty garb, of course, I understood, invited such scrutiny. 
“Few men,” I said, “have looked upon the Tatrix of Corcyrus clad in this 
fashion.” 
“Stand, straighter,” he said. 
I did so. “Doubtless they would think of her somewhat differently, if they saw her 
clad like this,” I said. 
“Or any woman,” he said. 
“Of course,” I said. I shuddered to think how men might think of women 
clad like this. 
“The garment,” he said, “is perhaps too modest.” 
“Too modest?” I asked. 
“Yes,” he said, “but it will perhaps do. I tried to find a garment which 
would be both serviceable for our purposes and, at the same time, considerate, 
within the limitations of our project, of your modesty. That explains the neckline 
which does not plunge to your belly, revealin much of the beauty of your 
breasts, and the hemline, which is surely something less than slave short. 
I pulled down the sides of the garment. It seemed quite short to me. 
“It does not even have a nether closure,” I said to him. 
“In that it is authentic,” he said. “Such a closure, or the lines of a lower 
garment, affording such a closure, would be instantly detected by slaves.” 
“I see,” I said. 
‘The slave, at any instant,” he said, “is to be available to the master.” 
“I see,” I said. 
“Do you wish to continue with this project?” he asked. 
“Yes,” I said. 
“I will. take you into the house as though you might be a new girl or a 
fresh capture. This will explain why you are not in a collar. It will also make 
plausible your lack of a brand, should the matter arise. Your garment, 
incidentally, is ng enough to cover most common brand sites. That you are 
totally free woman, and not a slave, or a capture enroute to collar, will be known 
to several members of the staff. 
They will, accordingly, refrain from handling you as though you were such 
a slave or capture, for example, stripping you, rrying you through the halls with 
whips, and so on. Certain other members of the staff will not know that you are 
free. I all take it upon myself to protect you from them. The pose a jealous 
captor should suffice. The slaves, of course, will not know you are free. They will 
think you are merely a new either a slave or one who, optionless, will soon be 
reduced to their status, one who will then be no more than they. 
“No one will know, even high members of the staff, Will they,” I asked, 
“that I am actually the Tatrix of Corcyrus.” 
“No,” he said. “They will know only that you are a free woman.’ 
“Good,” I said. 
“Come here,” he said, pointing to a place before him. I went there and 
stood there, before him. It was not far from the couch, behind him. The couch 
was a large, square one, with, in its foot, the slave ring, an almost inevitable 
feature, it seemed, in Gorean domiciles. There was a small mat, and blanket, 
both rolled up, beneath the slave ring. They would doubtless be used there by a 
chained slave, if the master permitted it. I glanced about the room. It was spacious, well-lit, comfortable and 
private. I wondered if free men and free women ever met in such places, for 
affairs. But then I glanced again at the slave ring. It seemed more likely that a 
man might bring a slave here, perhaps one rented for the afternoon or evening. 
I looked at Drusus Rencius. How could a free woman, I thought, ever compete 
with a slave? 
“Drink this,” said Drusus Rencius. 
What is it?” I asked, startled. It seemed be had produced this almost by 
magic. It was a soft, leather botalike flask drawn from within his tunic. 
“Slave wine,” he said. 
“Need I drink that?” I asked, apprehensively. 
“Unless you have had slave wine,” he said, “I have no intention of taking 
you through the streets clad as you are. Suppose you are raped.” 
I put the flask, which he had opened, to my lips. Its opening was large 
enough to drink freely from. “It is bitter!” I said, touching my lips to it. 
“It is the standard concentration, and dosage,” be said, “plus a little more, 
for assurance. Its effect is indefinite, but it is normally renewed annually, 
primarily for symbolic purposes. 
I could not believe how bitter it was. I had learned from Susan, whom I 
had once questioned on the matter, the object. It is prepared from a derivative 
of sip root. The formula, too, I had learned, at the insistence of masters and 
slavers, had been improved by the caste of physicians within the last few years. 
It was now, for most practical purposes, universally effective. Too, as Drusus 
Rencius bad mentioned, its effects, at least for most practical purposes, lasted 
indefinitely. 
“Have no fear,” said Drusus Rencius. “Me abatement of its effects is 
reliably achieved by the ingestion of a releaser.” 
“Oh,” I said. I knew this, of course. Susan had told me. 
When*a female slave is given the releaser she knows that she may soon 
expect to be hooded, and bred. 
“Could it not be sweetened?” I asked. 
“I have chosen that you drink it as it is,” be said, “as it is normally drunk.” 
“You would have the Tatrix of Corcyrus drink unsweetened slave wind?” I 
asked. 
“Shall we return to the palace?” he asked. 
“I will drink it,” I said. I was a bit irritated with Drusus Rencius. Clad as I 
was before him, he had seemed to become much more domineering, much more 
aggressive with me, than he had before. Something in me resented this, but I 
felt something else, something deeper within me, how deep I did not know, 
excited and deeply moved, responding to it. 
“Do you wish help in drinking it?” he asked. 
“How could you help me drink it?” I asked, puzzled. 
“The female is put on her knees,” he said. “The man crouches behind her. 
Her head and body are bent back. Her nostrils are pinched shut. The liquid is “What if she keeps her mouth closed, her teeth clenchedT” I asked. “What 
then poured into her mouth. Before she can breathe, she must swallow. In this 
way even a frightened or stubborn girl, early in her bondage, learns that she 
must, if her master wishes it, accept nourishment.” 
if she chooses to expel the nourishment later?” 
“A mouth may be forced open,” he said. “Too, it is difficult to induce 
gagging if the hands are tied behind one.” 
“I see,” I said. 
“To be sure,” he said, “this method, for its best results, requires two men. 
Do you wish help?” 
“No, thank you,” I said. “I shall manage very nicely by myself.” 
I then, grimacing, forcing myself, a little at a time, and then, desperately, 
tears in my eyes, hurrying, in great swallows, downed the foul beverage. 
“Very good,” be said. 
I thrust the soft leather flask back to him. Gasping, half choking, I wiped 
my mouth with the back of my forearm. 
“Go stand there,” he said, pointing to a place near the door, “facing me.” 
I went to where he had indicated and turned, then, facing him. 
He tossed the soft flask to the top of the chest, atop his cloak, which I, 
earlier, bidden, had folded and placed there. 
“Why did you make me drink unsweetened slave wine?” I asked. 
“Stand straighter,” he said. 
I stood straighter. 
“Why did you make me drink unsweetened slave wine?” I asked. 
He looked me over, casually, not hurrying, from my head to my toes, and 
then, slowly, back. 
“It was fitting,” he said. 
I gasped. The arrogance of himl 
“What do you have therel” I said. 
He had removed a pair of light bracelets, joined by about five inches of 
light chain, from his pouch. 
“Slave bracelets,” be said. “Turn around, facing the door, your hands 
behind your back.” 
Almost numbly I did so. I heard him approach me. Then he stood behind 
me, quietly, not moving. Perhaps be was looking at me. Then, suddenly, I felt 
the two bracelets flung about my wrists, striking them, encircling them and 
snapping shut. 
I was suddenly very frightened. 
I tried, tentatively, behind my back, to separate my bands. 
They could move only to the ends of their short chain. 
“You are braceleted,” he said. 
I leaned against the door, terrified, almost fainting, using it for support. I 
was breathing deeply. My heart was pounding. I was braceletedl He was busying himself elsewhere in the room. I do not 
think he noted my condition. 
How helpless I felt, braceleted. 
In a moment he had returned to my vicinity, by the door. I now 
straightened my body. I was struggling to regain my composure. 
“You braceleted me easily,” I observed, lightly. 
It, is not hard to bracelet a woman,” he said. 
It had been done so casually, so expertly, with apparently so little 
thought. Too, it had seemed to me to happen very suddenly, very decisively. In 
one instant I was free, and in the next I was held helplessly, the prisoner of 
bands and a chain. I was still shaken, perhaps even visibly so, with the enormity, 
of what had been done to me. I had been made helpless. 
“You have braceleted other women, haven’t you?” I askedL 
He had done it so easily, so nonchalantly. 
“Yes,” he said. I hated those other women. I tried again to separate my 
wrists. I could not do so, of course. How short, how strong, seemed the chain 
that held them in proximity to one another. Suddenly I felt very weak. I, like the 
other women before me, perhaps women who were mere slaveas, wore the steel 
of Drusus Rencius. 
“We shall leave now,” he said. 
“Yes, Master,” I said. “Oh!” I said. “I did not mean that Forgive me! It 
slipped out. I did not mean it.” 
“Do not worry about it,” he said. “It is difficult for a woman clad as you 
are, and braceleted, not to think of a man as her master.” 
“Thank you, Drusus,” I said. “You are very kind. Such a mistake, as you 
might imagine, is very embarrassing.” 
“Doubtless,” he granted me, indulgently. 
I wondered what it would be like to be owned, and to have to call a man 
“Master.” But, of course, owned, it would be quite suitable and proper for one to 
do so, for he would be, in fact, in such a situation, one’s Master. My mind was 
racing. How could it be that I had called Drusus Rencius “Master”? How 
inadvertently, how naturally, it had slipped out. I wondered if I were actually a 
proud, free woman, as I thought, or was something else, perhaps only a slave. 
“If Lady Sheila is ready,” he said, “perhaps we should leave now.” 
I put up my head. 
I reminded myself that I was not really, in a sense, braceleted. Oh, I wore 
the steel. It was locked on me, and well, but I was the Tatrix of Corcyrus. I could 
order Drusus Rencius to remove it from me at any moment I wished, and he 
would. Thus, in that sense, it was not truly on me. I did shudder, for a moment, 
at the thought of what it would be to be truly in such bonds, but then I hastily 
dismissed such fearful and unsettling thoughts from my mind. 
“Lady Sheila?” he asked. 
“Yes,” I said. “Let us go.” He then opened the door and, holding me by the left arm, conducted me 
from the room. 
8 I Have Been in the House of Kliomenes; The 
Room in the Inn of Lysias; War 
“Perhaps now,” said Drusus Rencius, “you have a better idea of the nature 
of the pens.” 
I could not even answer him, accompanying him back through the alleys 
to the inn of Lysias. I feared that my bead might begin to swirl, that I might lose 
consciousness. I was scarcely aware of my surroundings, of where I was or what 
I was doing, or even of my feet touching the ground. I felt ligbt-headed. I was 
trembling. I was filled with wild, turbulent emotions I would never have believed 
that women could be subjected to such domination. I hoped that Drusus Rencius 
could not smell my arousal. 
“Leading position,” said Drusus Rencius. 
I put my head down to his waist and he fastened his left hand in my hair. 
“Tal, Citizen,” said Drusus Rencius to the fellow passing us in the Hall. He 
soon released my hair and I again straightened up. I was following him, 
generally, a little behind and on his left. It seemed appropriate that I, in my 
disguise, might seem to heel him, as though I might be a mere slave. It seemed 
to me that he had held my hair more tightly than be had needed to, when we 
had passed the stranger. I still wore the slave bracelets. He had declined to 
remove them when we had left the house of Kliomenes. In his steel, heeling him, 
occasionally being put into leading position by him, I felt much in his power. 
“Did you enjoy the pens?” asked Drusus. 
“Please do not make me speak,” I whimpered. I was terribly conscious of 
the heat in my body, and the absence of a nether closure in my garment. Had 
Drusus Rencius so much as snapped his fingers I think I might have thrown 
myself to my back in the alley, begging for his touch. 
“This is the house of Kliomenes,” had said Drusus Rencius, climbing the 
stairs to the narrow, heavy iron portal, recessed some feet back, at the end of a 
narrow tunnel, in the wall. It was on the street of Milo. Above the entrance to 
the tunnel, and on its right, in the wall, hanging from an iron projection, was a 
narrow, blue-and-yellow banner. I followed Drusus Rencius carefully, that I 
might not fall. ‘This is one of the better, and more respectable of the slave 
houses in Corcyrus,” he said. “That is one of the reasons that I have selected it 
for your visit, that your sensibilities, those of a free woman, not be excessively 
offended.” 
“I see,” I said. 
“On the other hand, do not expect it to compromise overly much with its 
women. Such would be a violation of the ethics of the slavers. Its women, you 
will find, all things considered, are held rather close to the standards of slave 
perfection.” 
“I see,” I said. He beckoned and I joined him in the narrow tunnel leading to the door. I 
regarded the iron door, apprehensively. 
“There are truly slaves in there?” I asked. 
“Of course,” he said. “If you enter, you will be, probably, the only free 
woman in the house, unless there is a new girl in there, in chains, awaiting, say, 
the iron and the collar.” 
“Oh,” I said. 
“Do you wish to enter?” he asked. 
“Yes,” I said. 
“You are a woman, and it is the house of a slaver,” he said. 
“I will enter,” I said. 
He then struck on the iron door. He then thrust me in front of him, so that 
There was a small, rectangular, ‘iron observation panel, now shut, in the 
I felt the stone of the tunnel beneath my feet, the steel holding my wrists 
I, in the tunnel, was between him and the door. 
door. 
helplessly behind me. 
The observation panel slid back. I saw eyes looking at me, and then, 
beyond me, at Drusus Rencius. 
The panel slid shut with a click. 
I wanted to turn and run. I could not do so, of course, because of the 
walls of the tunnel, and Drusus Rencius behind me. 
“They are expecting us,” said Drusus Rencius, sensing my sudden terror. 
I heard chains and bars behind the door, bolts being freed. 
Then the door swung open. “Enter,” said a pleasant enough looking young 
man in the threshold. I entered, followed by Drusus. Beside the young man there 
was a guard, too, within. I heard the door, with its various devices, being 
refastened behind me. We were in a tiny torchlit room. Only a few feet before us 
was another door, also iron, similar to the outside door. 
“Bracelet check,” said the young man to me, pleasantly. 
“Turn your back to him, and lift your wrists,” said Drusus Rencius. 
I did this and the young man quickly, expertly, checked the bracelets. 
They were locked on me. I was helpless. 
I then turned again, to face the interior door. 
I cried out, startled. 
The guard, crouching beside me, had taken my left ankle in his left hand 
and run his right hand beneath my foot. 
“No,” said Drusus Rencius, deterring the guard, “there is nothing taped to 
her instep, nor is there anything else of the sort for which you might be 
searching concealed about or in her body or hair. She is to be exempted from 
slave search.” I then realized, shuddering, just how thorough slave search might 
be. 
The guard looked at the young man, who nodded. The guard then stood 
up. The young. man then tapped a complex signal on the inner iron door. In a 
moment I heard it being freed of its fastenings. It then swung open and we, the 
young man, Drusus Rencius and myself, were admitted to the corridor beyond. 
The guard there refastened the door and then took his place on a stool 
behind a small table. 
“We need a pass and a license,” said the young man to the guard. 
I looked at Drusus Rencius. 
“The license is only a formality,” he said. “No free woman, unless a 
capture, may proceed beyond this point unless she is in the charge of a free man 
who is responsible for her and has a current license for her. This is a device to 
control the movements of free women in the house and a precaution against the 
attempted escape of slave girls pretending to be free women.” 
“Here is your pass,” said the young man, handing a small disk to Drusus 
Rencius. It was not unlike one of the ostraka used as tickets or tokens for 
admission at the theater or other such events. The guard, meanwhile, was 
writing something down on a small, rectangular form. I had little doubt what it 
“And here,” said the young man, taking the form from s, the guard and handing 
it to Drusus Rencius. confirming my speculations, “is your license for the female.” 
I was a woman. 
Accordingly, I had to be licensed in the house of Kliomenes. 
How humiliatingl The Goreans have a saying, “There are only two kinds of 
women, slaves, and slaves.” I pulled at my wrists. They were well held in the 
bracelets. 
“Is she really free?” asked the young man. 
“Yes,” said Drusus Rencius, putting the pass and license in his pouch. 
“Interesting,” said the young man. 
“Do you find it surprising?” asked Drusus Rencius. 
“Yes,” said the young man. 
The guard then stood up and came about the table. I backed away a foot 
or tHe crouched down near me, and then stood up, regarding 
I blushed, helpless. 
“Such curves,” he said, “should not be wasted on a free woman.” 
“I do not think Publius will believe she is free,” laughed the young man. 
I looked at Drusus Rencius. 
“Publius,” said Drusus Rencius, “is the house master. I know him from 
Ar.” 
“He would like to see you, after your tour,” said the young man, “to drink 
a cup of paga.” 
“I shall be delighted,” said Drusus Rencius. He did not ask me for my 
permission to do this, I noted. 
“She is truly free?” asked the guard. 
“Yes,” averred Drusus Rencius. 
“It is a shame,” said the guard. “Curves like that should be up for sale.” sort of a woman who has her price.” I wondered what lie meant by that. 
we can tear him away from his scrolls.” 
free and, accordingly, certain things are not to be seen.” 
“From what I have heard of her,” said Drusus Rencius, smiling, “she is the 
“Hermidorus will accompany you in the house,” said the young man, “if 
He understands, does he not,” asked Drusus Rencius, “that the woman is 
“Of course,” smiled the young man. “Hermidorust” he called, loudly. 
Swiftly I put down my head again and winced as Drusus fastened his 
hand in my hair. 
Thus again was I led past a stranger in the alleys. As we passed the 
stranger, be approaching us, be was on our right. 
Goreans commonly pass in this fashion, the sword arms of right-handed 
individuals being thus on the side of the approaching stranger. 
I saw some girls rummaging through a garbage can. They wore short 
tunics but they were not slaves. Goreans sometimes refer to such women as 
“strays.” They are civic nuisances. They are occasionally rounded up, guardsmen 
appearing at opposite ends of an alley, trapping them, and collared. 
“Buy me, Master,” begged the girl, kneeling before Drusus Rencius. “I will 
give you much pleasure.” 
“Next!” barked the trainer, in the house of Kliomenesy 
The next girl hurried forward and knelt before Drusus Rencius, kissing his 
feet, and then lifting her head, piteously, to him. “Buy me, Master,” she said. “I 
will give you much pleasure..” 
“Next!” barked the trainer. 
The next woman then hurried to Drusus and, threw herself to her belly 
before him, kissing his feet. She then rose slowly to her knees, kissing him from 
the ankles to the waist. 
Kneeling before him, then, close to him, holding his legs she looked up at 
him. “Buy me, Master,” she whispered. “I will give you much pleasure.” 
How furious I was that these women were being sent to the feet of 
Drusus Rencius. They were naked and beautiful, but who would want to buy 
them? They were only slaves. That could be told by the collars they wore, bars 
of rounded iron which, here, in the house, had been curved about their necks 
and hammered shut. I stood in the background, angry, braceleted, helpless. 
“You!” said the trainer, gesturing to another girl with his Whip. “To his 
feetl Beg for love!” 
This girl hurried forward and knelt before Drusus Rencius. 
“I beg for love, Master,” she whispered. 
“You!” said the trainer, indicating another girl. She, too, hurried forward. 
She knelt before Drusus Rencius, her palms on the floor, her head to the very 
tiles. “I beg for love,” she whispered. “I beg for love, Master.” 
I was startled. I realized, suddenly, that these two women, indeed, were 
begging for love. “Beg elsewhere, sluts!” I thought. “Leave Drusus Rencius 
alone!” And how offensive that a woman should beg for love! Surely her intimate, desperate needs for attention, for affection and love were better 
concealed even from herself, if possible, and certainly, at least, from others! And 
if they must beg, the helpless sluts, did they not know how a woman be~, by 
looks, by glances, by small, hopeful services. Surely a woman should not be 
expected to speak honestly in such matters. What brute would force her to such 
extremities? Too, how vulnerable a woman would make herself, placing herself 
so at the mercy of men, subject to being spurned, subject to his scorn and 
rejection. 
Yet how simple, how straightforward and liberating might be such a 
confession. How beautiful it might be to so express one’s vulnerability, and 
femininity, so tenderly, so piteously, so openly. To be sure, one would expect 
such a confession only from a woman whose needs were both desperate and 
deep, a woman who had needs such as might characterize slaves. 
am beginning to feel too helpless, too much like a slave. Please release me.” 
“Come along,” said Hermidorus. 
“Please, Drusus,” I said. “My hands have been braceleted long enough. I 
“I will release you in the room,” he said. I then continued to follow him, 
still braceleted, through the alleys, toward the inn of Lysias. 
“Slowly, more humbly,” cautioned the trainer, half crouching over, 
watching carefully, moving slowly beside the girl. Then he moved about her, 
more quickly, varying his perspective. Then he moved to the end of the room, 
where he might wait for her to approach. “Head lower,” he said. “Better, better.” 
I watched her approach him, head down, on her hands and knees, her breasts 
depending beautifully. Then she dropped the whip from her teeth before his 
booted feet. She then remained there, head down, in position. “Better,” he said. 
He then picked up the whip and tossed it across the tiles. “Again,” he said. She 
then rose lightly to her feet and hurried to the whip, where, once more, she 
dropped to her hands and knees. She picked up the whip delicately in her teeth, 
and looked at him. He snapped his fingers. Again, then, head down, slowly, she 
approached him, the whip held in her mouth. 
“Kneel, back on your heels,” said the trainer to the dark haired woman. 
“Straighten your back, suck in your gut, put your shoulders back, thrust out your 
breasts, spread your knees, widely, lift your chin, put your hands on your thighs. 
be sold as a pleasure slave.” 
startled her. 
You are not going to be sold as a tower slave, Lady Tina. You are going to 
The whip cracked, and I jumped. But it had not touched the girl, only 
She knelt behind the dark, smooth post, facing it, her knees on either side 
of it, her belly and breasts against it, her hands embracing it. 
“this may be done to music,” said Hermidorus, “and, as you know, there 
are many versions to the post dance, or pole dance, singly, or with more than 
one girl, with or without bonds, wand so on, but here we are using it merely as a 
training exercise. The whip cracked again and the girl, suddenly and lasciviously, became 
active. 
I gasped. 
She began to writhe about the pole. “Kiss it, caress it, love It!” 
commanded the trainer, snapping the whip. “Now more slowly, now scarcely 
moving, now use your thighs, and breasts more, moving all about it, holding it. 
Touch it with your tongue, lick it! Use the inside of your thighs more, your 
breasts, turn about it, slowly, sensuously. Lift your hands above your head, 
palms to the pole, caressing it. Turn about the pole! Twist about it! Now to your 
knees, holding it!” He then cracked the whip again. “Enough!” he said. She was 
then as she had been before, kneeling behind the post, her knees on either side 
of it, her belly and breasts pressed against it, her hands embracing it. The girl 
was looking at me. She was wondering, perhaps, if I were the next to be put to 
the post. I looked away, angrily. Did she not know I was not a lowly thing like 
she? Did she not know I was free? 
“It is a useful exercise,” said Hermidorus to Drusus. 
‘Obviously,” agreed Drusus. 
I looked back at the girl. She was now looking away. I looked at the post. 
It was dark, and shiny. It had been polished smooth, apparently, by the bodies 
of many girls. 
The girl looked suddenly at me. There was a hostility in our looks toward 
one another. She saw, I think, in my eyes, that I thought I could have done 
better at the post than she. 
Then I looked away. What would I care for her opinionsi 
Were we competitive women? 
“Come along,” said Hermidorus. 
“These women,” said Hermidorus, “are practicing their floor movements.” 
A trainer stood among them, with a whip. Occasionally he would snap this 
whip near a girl. I did not doubt but what the girls on the tiles, if they were 
found sufficiently displeasing to the trainer, or too frequently required the 
admonitory signal of the cracking leather, would soon hear the snap of the lash 
not in their mere vicinity but on their own bared bodies. Two of the girls, I saw, 
had stripes on them, one on the thigh, and one on the side. The trainer was not 
now paying them much attention. They were now, apparently, doing well. 
“Come along,” said Hermidorus. 
“How beautiful!” I breathed. 
Drusus Rencius looked sharply at me. I feared for a moment I might be 
struck. 
Hermidorus, on the other hand, did not seem to notice. My exclamation, 
perhaps, had seemed sufficiently inadvertent, involuntary and irrepressible, to be 
ignored; or perhaps it was to be ignored because I was not a slave, but a free 
woman. I did not meet Drusus Rencius’s eyes. It was not like I had just decided 
to speak and had spoken. In a place like this I did not know if I was subject to 
discipline or not. I did not think so, for I was a free woman. On the other hand I knew I was here on the sufferance of the house of Kijomenes. Indeed, on these 
premises, I knew that Drusus Rencius even held a license on me. 
The drummer and the flautist prepared once more to play. 
The girl in the long, light chain smiled at me. She, at any rate, was 
pleased by my response. 
A wrist ring was fastened on her right wrist. The long, slender, gleaming 
chain was fastened to this and, looping down and up, ascended gracefully to a 
wide chain ring on her collar, through which it freely passed, thence descending, 
looping down, and ascending, looping up, gracefully, to the left wrist ring. If she 
were to stand quietly, the palms of her hands ~n her thighs, the lower portions 
of the chain, those two dangling loops, would have been about at the level of her 
knees, just a little higher. The higher portion of the chain, of course, would be at 
the collar loop. 
The musicians began again to play. There is much that can be done with 
such a chain. It was a dancing chain. Its purpose was not to confine the girl but 
to allow her to incorporate it in her dance, enhancing the dance with its 
movements and beauty. It is, of course, symbolic of her bondage, this adding 
fantastic dimensions of significance to the dance. 
It is not merely a beautiful woman who dances, but one who can be 
bought and sold, one who is subject to male ownership. Too, of course, the wrist 
rings, and the collar, are truly locked on her. There is no doubt about it. It is a 
slave, with all that that means, who is dancing. 
I watched her, my breath almost taken away by her beauty. 
“She is a valuable woman,” said Hermidorus. 
I did not doubt it. 
“’Come along,” he said. 
We are readying her for her sale,” said Hermidorus. 
I watched her naked on the block, under the tutelage of a whip-carrying 
trainer. It was small, rounded room, with mirrors. He was putting her through 
slave paces. 
“She is to be auctioned in five days,” said Hermidorus. 
My eyes and those of the girl met. At that instant her weight was on the 
palms of her hands, her arms straight, and the sides of her feet, her body lifted 
from the block, her legs ~ight and spread widely behind her. 
I realized then, with a shock, that she was going to be sold 
Then she was being put through further slave paces. 
“Come along,” said Hermidorus. 
I was trembling. The hand of Drusus Rencius on my arm drew me, bodily, 
from the room. 
‘I have changed my mind!” wept the girl. “I will be pleasing! I will be 
pleasing!” 
I looked through the heavy bars of the cell, some three inches in 
thickness, reinforced with crosspieces, to the opposite wall. It was hard to see. 
There, kneeling on straw, trying to pull towards us, her wrists tied behind her hack to a ring set in the wall, was a blond girl. “I will be pleasing!” she wept. “I 
will be pleasing! I will be pleasing!” 
I then turned away from her, following Hermidorus and Drusus Rencius. 
“She is not yet begging to be pleasing,” said Hermidorus to Drusus. 
“Correct,” he said. 
I looked behind myself, following them, at the dark cells, most of them 
empty, along the corridor. This was certainly not my favorite part of the house. 
It was dark, and cold, and clammy. Occasionally my bare feet stepped in puddles 
of cold water, seeped to this level, and caught in concavities or irregularities in 
the corridor flooring. And, here and there, I could see passages, narrow, crooked 
and dark, leading to even lower levels. I was pleased that we were not going to 
traverse them. It had seemed frightening enough to me to come even to this 
level. Sometimes, in our descent, bn cat-walks, we had even passed over pit 
cells, little more than holding holes, ceilinged with locked iron gates, sunk in the 
floor of the corridor. I had cried out with misery and terror in passing over one of 
these for a large hand, emerging suddenly through the grating, had seized my 
ankle. Drusus Rencius had pried open the fingers ‘and thrust the hand away. I 
then kept closely to the center of the catwalks. There were male slaves in this 
house, too, I had learned. Had the slave known I was free, I do not think he 
would have touched me. 
He might have remained crouching in his hole, thinking what thoughts he 
might, but I do not think he would have dared to touch me. A male slave can be 
slain for touching a free woman. “She is not here for punishment,” Hermidorus 
had informed the dark shapes beneath the grating. I then realized that a slave 
girl, perhaps for purposes of her discipline, might be lowered through the grating 
hole, doubtless into eager hands, the grating then being resecured. 
In the corridors, in our movements through them, particularly in the upper 
levels, we would sometimes encounter slaves, usually employed in domestic 
tasks, such as running errands, carrying burdens, dusting or cleaning. These 
women were usually naked, except for their collars, which, I gathered, was the 
way women were usually kept in a slaver’s house. At the approach of the free 
men, Hermidorus and Drusus, they would immediately position themselves, 
usually with their knees wide, kneeling back on their heels, their heads up, their 
bands on their thighs, in the position I had come to understand was that of the 
pleasure slave, but sometimes, instead; kneeling with the palms of their hands 
on the tiles, their heads down, too, to the same tiles. 
There was one temporary, partial exception to this, which I wrn mention. 
After we had left some carpeted corridors, higher in the house, and were moving 
to the lower levels, and traversing heavy, ftagstonelike tiles, we approached a 
slender, dark-haired girl who, on her hands and knees, in chains, with a bucket 
of water, cloths and a brush, in that portion of the corridor, was scrubbing tiles. 
As we approached, she oriented herself towards us, palms of her hands 
on the floor, and put her head to the tiles. But, as we neared her, she lifted her 
head, desperately. “Hermidorus!” she cried, suddenly. “Hermidorus!” 
He stopped before her, a few feet from her, and we stopped, too, behind 
him. 
“Do you not know me?” she begged. The chain she wore was a work sirik. 
It resembles the common sink but the wrists, to permit work, are granted about 
a yard of chain. 
Like the common sirik, it is a lovely chain. Women are beautiful in it. 
“Deirdre!” she cried. “Deirdre! Two years ago ill Ar we lived in the same 
building!” 
He looked at her, not speaking. 
“Deirdre,” she whimpered. 
“In the instant you were imbonded, you ceased to be Girl,’ be said. 
“Girl?” she said. 
“what is your house name?” be asked. 
“Oh, no,” she said. “Not you! Not you, of all people! You not see me as a 
slave! You could not see me as a slave! I you. That would be impossible! You 
could not relate to as though I might be a slave! You could not! One such as 
would never enforce my slavery upon me! One such as you could never do so!” 
Then she looked up at him, her lower lip trembling. “’Renata’ is my house name,” 
she said. 
He then removed the belt from his tunic. The accouterments on it he 
handed to Drusus Rencius. 
“You lifted your head from the tile position before free persons had 
passed you, Renata,” he said. “You also addressed a free man twice by his 
name. Similarly your speech has been inadequately deferential. It has not been 
interspersed at appropriate points, for example, by the expression ‘Master.’ You 
have also referred to yourself as though you might still be ~Deirdre.’ Such 
falsifications of identity are not permitted to slaves. Deirdre is gone. In her place 
there is now only a slave, an animal, who must wear whatever name masters 
choose to put on her. Similarly, when asked a question, that pertaining to your 
house name, you did not respond with sufficient promptness. Do you understand 
all that I am saying, fully and clearly, Renata?” 
She looked up at him, tears in her eyes. “Yes, Master!” she said. 
“On all fours, Renata,” he said. 
“Yes, Master,” she sobbed, assuming this position. 
“Perhaps you should precede us a few paces down the hall,” said Drusus 
Rencius to me. 
I moved, frightened, a few feet down the hall, not looking. Then, 
suddenly, I heard the belt beginning to fall, sharply, on the girl. I turned in time 
to see her on her side, in her chains, receiving the last few blows. She had not 
been pleasing. She was a slave. Of course she was being punished. 
Then Hermidorus, without further ado, took back his accouterments from 
Drusus and slipped them on his belt. He then fastened the belt again about his 
waist. I was startled that one such as he, seemingly so scholarly and gentle, 
possessed such uncompromising strength. The female had learned, to her 
sorrow, that in his presence she would not be permitted the least slackness in 
her discipline. 
“I am sorry for the interruption,” Hermidorus apologized to Drusus 
Rencius. 
“That is perfectly all right,” said Drusus. 
The girl lay on her stomach, in her chains, in the water on the tiles. She 
lifted her head, gazing in pain, disbelief and awe at Hermidorus. She was a slave 
who had not been pleasing. She had been put under his belt. 
We then continued down the hallway. 
“Master,” she called out, “I want to lay for you! I want to lay for you! 
Please have me sent to your rooms! I want to lay for you!” 
Hermidorus did not look back. 
I looked back. I saw in the girl’s eyes that she now knew she was a slave, 
and helplessly so, and that she loved him. 
We continued on our way. 
I wondered if he would have her sent to his rooms. The decision’ was his. 
She was a slave. 
“As the house opens to the public at the tenth Ahn,” said Hermidorus, 
“perhaps I should now take you to the office of Publius, who wished to greet. 
you before you left the premises.” The tenth Ahn is the Gorean noon. 
“Splendid,” said Drusus Rencius. 
We were then making our way upward from some of the lower pen areas. 
I had not realized the complexities of a slaver’s house, and this house was 
not an unusually large one. We had seen the baths and the sales yard, which is 
also used for exercise; we had seen various holding areas, ranging from silken, 
barred alcoves for superb pleasure slaves, through cells and cages of various 
sorts more fit for medium-priced women, to incarceration chambers that were 
little more than grated pits or gloomy dungeons, areas in which a slave might be 
terrorized to find herself placed; other holding areas, ranging from good to bad, 
were no more than a ring position, in a wall or on a floor; we also saw kitchens, 
pantries, eating areas, some with mere troughs or depressions in the floor, 
storage areas, guard rooms, offices, and places for the keeping of records; there 
were also a laundry and an infirmary; too, there were rooms where such 
subjects as the care and dressing of hair, the application of cosmetics, the 
selection and use of perfumes, manicure and pedicure, and slave costuming 
were taught, and even rooms where inept women, usually former members of 
the upper castes, could be instructed in the small domestic tasks that would now 
be expected of them, small services suitable for slaves, such as cleaning, cooking 
and sewing. Certain areas of the house, however, I was not shown, presumably 
because I was a free woman, such as the lowest pens, the branding chamber, the discipline room, and the rooms where girls were taught to kiss and caress, 
and the movements of love. 
“I will be good! I will be good!” I heard a girl cry, from within a low, steel, 
rectangular box, shoved against the side of the passage, presumably that it 
would not be in the way. I stopped, startled. It had not occurred to me that a 
girl could be held within those small confines. Indeed, in the half-darkness of the 
lamp lit passage I had hardly noticed the box 
It was about four feet long and three feet wide, with a depth of perhaps 
eighteen inches. It was of steel and opened from the top. In the lid, at each end, 
there was a circle, about five inches in diameter, of penny-sized holes. It was 
locked shut, secured by two flat, steel bars, perpendicular to its long axis, 
padlocked, in front, in place. “I will be good!” wept the girl, from within. 
“It is a slave box,” said Hermidorus. 
“I beg to be pleasing, Masters!” cried the girl, from within. 
“Surely she must be a very tiny woman,” I said, horrified, to Drusus 
Rencius. 
“She is the former Lady Tais of Farnacium,” said Hermidorus. “Her house 
name is Didi. She is, as I recall, a normal-sized slave.” 
‘The box is so small,” I said. 
“It is supposed to be small,” said Drusus Rencius. 
“But consider the cramping, the tightness, the girl’s helplessness,” I said. 
“Those are among its purposes,” he said. 
“But it is so small!” I protested. 
“It is not really so small,” he said. 
I looked at him. 
“It would be, for example,” he said, “more than large enough for you.” 
“I will obey lovingly and with total perfection, Masters,” averred the 
woman from within the box. “I beg only to be permitted to be fully and totally 
pleasing to my Masters!” 
“Come along,” said Hermidorus. 
We then, once again, followed him. 
“I beg to be pleasing!” cried the woman from within the box. “I beg to be 
permitted to be totally pleasing!” 
“She is almost ready to leave the box,” said Hermidorus 
“Let me see the license on her,” said Publius. “I see,” he smiled, surveying 
the scrap of paper given to him by Drusus Renelus, “the’ Lady Lita.” He looked at 
me. “A pretty’ name,” he said. 
I thought so, too. 
He smiled at me, as though amused by the name. I did not understand 
this. 
“It is not her true name, of course,” said Publius to Drusus Rencius. 
“Of course not,” said Drusus Rencius. “Doubtless, in the circles in which you travel, Lady Lita,” said Publius to 
me, “it would not do for your friends to know how you were brought half naked 
and braceleted into a slaver’s house.” 
I looked away from him. I did not deign to respond to such a remark. 
“It would be quite a scandal doubtless,” he said, “and make a quite good 
story in the telling.” 
I looked away, loftily, still braceleted. 
“Here, Lady Lita,” he said, “let us stand you in the light, where we can get 
a better look at you.” He conducted me to a pool of light, at the foot of a shaft of 
light, falling from a high, barred window. 
I stood there, and the men stood back, looking at me. 
“She is very pretty,” said Publius. “’Lita’ would be a good name for her.” 
“I think so,” said Drusus Rencius. 
I stood there, being inspected. I had been afraid that Publius, when he 
bad been conducting me to the pool of light, and placed me here, might have 
touched me. I could not have prevented it, in such a brief garment, with no 
nether closure, my hands braceleted helplessly behind my back, but he had not 
done so. Had he done so, of course, my condition of arousal would have been 
made humiliatingly and embarrassingly evident to him. I hoped that my need 
was not somehow evident, subtly so, in my appearance and behavior, Perhaps 
through body cues. I hoped, too, they could not smell 
“Kneel down here, Lady Lita, in the light,” said Publius. 
I knelt down, in the pool of light. I kept my knees closely together. I was 
confused, and frightened. I was kneeling before men. 
“Are you sure she is free?” asked Publius. 
“Yes,” said Drusus Rencius. 
“Interesting,” said Publius. He then walked slowly about me, looking at 
me, and, then, again, stood a few feet before me, looking down at me. 
“Look at her,” he said. 
“Yes?” said Drusus. 
“Closely,” said Publius. 
“Yes?” inquired Drusus. 
“Do you not see?’” asked Publius. 
“What?” asked Drusus. 
“She has the softness, the femininity, the look of a slave about her,” he 
said. 
“I assure you,” smiled Drusus, “she’ is far from a slave.” 
“I do not think so,” said Publius. “I think she is a natural slave, and would 
train superbly to the collar.” 
Drusus threw back his head and laughed at the absurdity of this thought. 
I myself did not find it so amusing. 
“Does anyone know she is here?” asked Publius. 
“No,” said Drusus. “Why do we not then enslave her?” asked Publius. “No, Lady Lita,” he 
said, “do not rise to your feet.” I had almost leapt up. My wrists wildly, suddenly, 
had jerked against the bracelets. They had not yielded, of course. They were not 
made to yield. I knelt back then, in the light, on my heels. 
“It would not be difficult,” said, Publius. “We could transport her from the 
city. Then, elsewhere, when she is suitably branded, and her neck is locked in a 
proper collar, when she’ is fully and inescapably a slave, absolutely rightness, 
and in your power, we might make test of the matter.” 
“This woman is not a slave,” said Drusus Rencius. 
“A silver tarsk says she is,” laughed Publius. 
“How are things in Ar?” asked Drusus Rencius. “I have I not been there 
for a long time.” 
“I will get the paga,” said Publius. The men then drank, and spoke of 
small things while I knelt in the light, braceleted, and was seldom, I think in their 
mind or attention. Once I noticed that my knees had opened somewhat, without 
my really thinking about it. I quickly closed them. I hoped no one had noticed. I 
wondered if I was a slave. Publius thought so, and he was a slaver. He had been 
willing to put a silver tarsk on the matter. I looked at Drusus. Something in me 
seemed to say, “You lose your tarsk, Drusus Rencius. She is a slave.” 
Then I hastily thrust such a horrifying thought from my mind. 
“Please, Drusus,” I had said. “My hands have been braceleted long 
enough. I am beginning to feel too helpless, too much like a slave. Please 
release me.” 
“I will release you in the room,” he had said. 
I had then continued to follow him, still braceleted, through the alleys, 
toward the inn of Lysias. 
Why did lie not release me now? Why did be still keep mc braceleted, like 
a slave? Could he not see that I was almost overcome with emotion? Could he 
not see my misery, my distress? Could be not see how overwrought I was? Could 
he not see the difficulty I was having, fighting myself? 
We were approaching closer and closer to the inn of Lysias. This excited 
and thrilled me, but, too, it frightened and terrified me. There I would be alone 
with Drusus Rencius, a Gorean male, in the room. What would I do? How would 
I act? 
I moaned to myself. 
I wished to run to the room, and I wished to hang back, almost as though 
against a leash. 
Emotions raged within me, furies and resentments lingering ro~ my Earth 
conditionings, residues of masculine values which I had been encouraged to 
espouse and exemplify, and, leased on Gor, welling up from deeply within me, 
from what sources I could scarcely dare conjecture, alarming me, concerting me, 
almost overpowering feelings of helplessness, vulnerability and femininity. 
I did not know what to do. I did not know how to act. 
“I am free,” I cried to myself, “I am free! Free!” But I was half naked and my hands were braceleted behind Each step, 
too, was taking me closer to the room! 
I wished that I had never seen slaves, and the house of Kuenes. I wished 
I had never known how beautiful they _e, and how they were dominated by 
men, and must obey! 
~ished that I had never felt these powerful emotions, in all 
ir irresistibility, profundity and depth! But then I knew 
t this was false. It is better to feel than not to feel. I was 
overwhelmingly moved by having seen slaves, and thlilled to 
re been permitted, even on a license, to see the house of 
omenes. Even though I myself was surely not a s~ve my 
,I knew, was a thousand times richer for having realized 
t such things existed, for having seen such basic, deep, hu- 
and real things. 
“How do you know that you are not a slave, Tiffany?” I asked myself. 
“How do you know that you are different from those other girls? How do you 
know that you are not, as Publius suggested, a natural slave? How do you know 
tile collar would not be quite appropriate for you? How do you know it does not, 
in fact, rightfully belong on you?” 
“No,” I said to myself, almost poutingly, “I am free!” 
Then something within me, frightening me, seemed to laugh, derisively. 
“You are a slave, Tiffany,” it said. “You know you are a slave. You have known it, 
in one way or another, in your heart, for years.” 
“No!” I said to myself. “No!” “But, yes, Slave,” said the voice within me, 
insistently, derisively, mocking me. “No!” I said. “Yes,” it whispered. “Yes, yes.” 
I wondered if I was a slave. The thought thrilled me, and terrified me. 
Why had Drusus Rencitis not freed me from the bracelets! 
We were not now in the house of Kliomenes! 
“I will release you in the room,” he had said. 
Why would he not release me now? Why could he not be of help to me? 
Could he not see how I was fighting myself! 
I wondered if she who was helpless in his bracelets was a slave. 
Oddly enough I had felt most a slave, most dominated, ill the house of 
Kliomenes when, in the office of Publius, the men had talked, and I had knelt 
alone and to one side, my head down, in the light, neglected, braceleted, waiting 
for the men, the masters, ‘to finish. 
I hurried along in the alley behind Drusus Rencius. 
I tried to fight the emotions flsin’g in me, welling up, irresistibly, from my 
very depths. I was confused and torn. In me conditioning warred with nature. 
Men were the masters. Did they not know that? Why did they not enforce their 
power’, their will on us? Could they not see what we wanted, what we needed? 
Were they so inattentive and insensitive? Were they so stupid, so blind? Could 
they not see that I, in order to attain my perfection, needed the weight of a chain, the tas~ St of a whip? Could they not see that I could not be perfect until 
my will was taken from me, and I must serve will-lesslyl 
Could ‘they not see that this was what I wanted? I was not man. I was a 
woman! I wanted to surrender to nature, but feared, mightily, to do so. I sensed 
what a woman might become if she surrendered to nature. I scarcely dared think 
i~ an let alone speak it, How categorical, how fearful, how absolute and such a 
thing would be! Yet I longed for it. I wished a man would throw me to my belly 
and lock a collar on my throat. 
I wished to lie trembling at his feet, in the shadow of his Whip, knowing 
that thenceforth, whether I wished it or not, I existed for love, passion and 
service. 
“Leading position,” said Drusus Rencius. I swiftly put my head down and 
felt his fingers lock themselves deeply in my hair. I turned my head and pressed 
my lips suddenly, helplessly, to his thigh, kissing him. He twisted my head cruelly 
to the side, holding it there, turned, so that my lips could not touch him. My eyes 
brimmed with tears, not only from the pain, but more so, from the fact that I 
had been rejected. 
We had then passed the stranger, approaching, in the alley. 
Drusus Rencius released my hair, and I straightened up, continuing to 
follow him. 
We were almost at tile back entrance of the inn of Lysia 
I had been rejected! 
How furious I was at the girl who had so helplessly kissed the leg of 
Drusus Rencius. How she had humiliated and embarrassed me, the shameless 
tart! I hated and despised he~ 
Where had she come from? Who was she? Surely she could 
We were then at the back entrance of the inn of Lysias. 
“Kneel here,” said Drusus Rencius, indicating a place near back entrance, 
near some garbage cans. 
I knelt, immediately, obediently. 
He entered the inn. He would see if anyone was about, or we might, 
unobserved, make our way up tile back stairs to room. 
I moaned softly, with need. 
I knelt near tile back entrance of the inn, near the garbage bins. I pulled 
weakly against the bracelets. 
I looked up, suddenly, startled. A man was standing there, king at me. He 
had come, apparently, from down the al- 
I put down my head, swiftly, so swiftly that it almost startled me, showing 
submission. I had seen his eyes. I was visibly frightened. 
Then back door of the inn opened and Drusus, to my relief, emerged. 
“She is not out for use?” asked the man. 
“No,” said Drusus. “Sorry.” He then snapped his fingers 
I leaped up and, at a gesture, preceded him into the inn, up tile rear 
stairs. I was trembling. I was sure that in another moment or two I, utterly 
helpless, might have been seized and penetrated Mli the alley. 
In a moment, then, we were again in the room, and Drusus had locked 
the door behind us. 
I leaned back against the door, my head back, breathing deeply. “He 
thought you had been put out for raping,” said Drusus, chuckling to himself. 
I looked at him. 
“Did you enjoy the house of Kliomenesr” asked Drusus. 
How absurd to me seemed the lightness, the casual cast, of his question. 
The experience had been an incredibly meaningful one for me. Scarcely never 
before, I think, had I been so in touch with my femaleness. It was hard to 
conceive of aow one could be more in touch with one’s femaleness, unless, of 
course, one were oneself a slave. 
Drusus Rencius looked at me. Then I went to where he stood, and knelt 
down before him. 
He looked down at me, angrily, startled. “What are you doing?” he asked. 
“Kneeling down before you,” I said, “helpless, braceleted,’ as a woman 
before a man.” 
His fists were clenched. 
“If you want me,” I said, “have me.” 
“Get up!” he cried. Then he seized me by the upper arms and pulled me 
to my feet. He held me before him. 
“Taste the slave in me,” I begged. 
He looked down into my eyes, fiercely. His grip on- my arms, holding me 
absolutely helplessly, was like iron. 
“Oh, would that you were a slave,” he whispered, intensely. 
“Would that you were a slave!” 
He then, lifting me from my feet as though I might have been no more 
than a doll, suddenly, violently, with a cry of rage, flung me from him, yards 
from him, to the surface of the bed. On the bed I scrambled to my knees. The 
wall was at my back. 
There were sounds from outside the window, cries in the street. 
Drusus Rencius went to the window, listening. “Corcyrus,” he said, “has 
seized the mines of Argentum. has begun.” 
“What has begun?” I asked, frightened. 
“War,” said Drusus Rencius. 
“I will return you to the palace, immediately,” be said. He 
I looked at him, frightened. 
indicated that I should lie on my belly on the bed before him. I did so and, 
lying on the bed, my head turned to the side, sunk partly in its softness, felt the 
bracelets removed from me. 
I rose from the bed, pulling down the edges of the brief, one-piece 
garment I wore. Drusus Rencius returned the slave bracelets to his pouch. “My garments, please,” I said. I would have him serve me. He handed me my 
garments. I retired behind the screen and, in a few moments, re-emerged. 
“Lady Sheila will require a new guard,” he said. 
“No,” I said. “I will not.” 
He looked at me, surprised. 
“You are not relieved of your duties,” I said. “You are still my guard, and 
will continue to serve me as such.” 
“Lady Sheila well knows how to torture a man,” he said. 
“Yes,” I said. “I do.” 
He regarded me, bitterly. 
“Return me now to the palace” I said. 
“Yes, Tatrix,” he said. 
9 I Determine to Take Cognizance in the City 
I stood by the barred window in my quarters, looking out. I could see 
portions of the courtyard below, sections of the inner walls and the first of the 
two gates leading to the outside. I could also see, back from the walls, a portion 
of the square outside the gates. Most of the crowd outside the gates I could not 
see. I could see some men and women moving across the square, presumably to 
join it. It was the second rach crowd in the past week. I saw some men, across 
the square, perhaps seeing someone in my window, stop, and shake their fists. I 
moved away from the window. 
“Mistress!” cried Susan, entering with a tray, stopping suddenly, spilling 
wine. She looked at me, with the sudden terror of a slave who had been clumsy. 
“Forgive me, Mistressl” she cried. “I will clean it up immediatelyt” 
I watched her while she put down the tray, picked up the goblet, and 
hurried to fetch cloths and water. In a moment she was on her hands and knees, 
frightened, cleaning the floor. I myself, of course, a woman of wealth and 
position, a Tatrix even, was above such tasks. They were properly to be 
performed by lesser women. Ideally, of course, they fell to those women for 
whoin they were perfectly suited, slaves. 
“Susan,” I said. 
“Yes, Mistress,” she said, looking up from her hands and knees, 
frightened. 
“Why did you spill the wine?” I asked. 
“I am sorry, Mistressl” she said. 
“Why did you spill it?” I asked. She had seemed surprised. 
“I was startled, Mistress,” she said. “I had not expected to find you here. I 
had thought that I bad seen you in an anteroom off the great hall, only some 
Ehn earlier.” 
“You were mistaken,” I said. 
“Yes, Mistress,” she said. 
“There is another crowd outside the gate this evening,” I said. 
“Yes, Mistress,” said the girl. “It is an angry crowd again, is it not?” I asked. 
“I fear so, Mistress,” said the girl. 
I went to the barred window, and looked out. I could hear the crowd but, 
because of the walls and gates, could see very little of it. 
“I think guardsmen will soon issue forth to disperse it” said Susan. 
“’Can you make out what they are shouting, what they want?” I asked, 
lightly. 
“No, Mistress,” said Susan, putting down her head. 
“I can make it out quite clearly, from the window,” I said irritably. 
“Forgive me, Mistress,” said Susan. 
“Speak,” I said. 
“They call for the blood of the Tatrix of Corcyrus,” she said, 
“whom they call tyranness and villainess of Corcyrus.” 
“But, why?” I asked. “Why?” 
“I do not know, Mistress,” said Susan. “There are scarcities in the city. 
They may be angry about the progress of the War! 
“But the war goes well,” I said. 
“Yes, Mistress,” said Susan, putting her head down. 
There was then a heavy knock at the door. “Ligurious, first minister of 
Corcyrus,” announced a voice, that of a guard. 
“Enter,” I said. 
The door opened and Ligurious, with his imposing stature, yet leonine 
grace, entered. He bowed to me, and I inclined my bead to him. 
At his entrance Susan put the palms of her hands on the floor and 
lowered her head to the tiles, assuming a position of slave obeisance common 
with her in the presence of her master. I wondered if Ligurious’s slave master 
required this position of all of his women. I supposed so. 
Ligurious looked down at her, irritably. It was clear what she had been 
doing. 
“Was it she who spilled the wine?” he asked. 
“Yes,” I said. 
“If you do not wish to exert yourself,” he said, “I can have her whipped 
for you.” 
“It is all right,” I said. “She is only a stupid, meaningless slave. 
“Run along, Susan,” I said. “You can finish later.” 
“Yes, Mistress,” said Susan, leaping up, darting away. 
“Tonight,” said Ligurious, “I will give her to guardsmen. She will dance the 
whip dance, naked.” There are many whip dances on Gor, of various sorts. In a 
context of this sort, presumably not in a tavern, and without music, the girl is 
expected to move, writhe and twist seductively before strong men. If she does 
not do well enough, if she is insufficiently maddeningly sensuous, the whips fall 
not about her, but on her. When one of the men can stand it no longer be orders 
her to his mat where, of course, she must be fully pleasing. If he is not, then she is whipped until she is. Then, when one man is satisfied, the dance begins again, 
and continues in this fashion until all are satisfied, or tire of the sport. 
“How goes the war?” I said. 
“I have come to report another glorious victory,” said Liarious. 
“This one has occurred on the Plains of Eteocles.” 
“ne enemy, then,” I said, “is east of the Hills of Eteocles, it is through the 
“You have been examining maps?” inquired Ligurious. 
“I made inquiries,” I said. He saw I could not read. I was illiterate in 
“I see, ” he, said. 
I heard men shouting, and the rattle of weaponry outside, down in the 
I hurried to the barred window. 
“Those will be guardsmen,” said Ligurious, “issuing forth to disperse the 
Pass of Theseus.” 
Gorean. 
courtyard. 
rabble.” 
“Yes,” I said. I could see a double line of guardsmen, with shields and 
spears, exiting through the gates. In a moment, too, I could see men and 
woman fleeing across the square. 
“Those are small groups of dissidents,” said Ligurious. “Pay them no mind. 
You are loved in Corcyrus.” 
“Each of our victories,” I said, “seems to occur closer to Corcyrus.” 
“Surely you saw the silver brought in from Argentum?” he asked. 
“Yes,” I said. “It was prominently displayed in the victory parade several 
weeks ago, that over which we presided.” 
“Over which you presided, my Tatrix,” said he, modestly. 
“Yes,” I said. 
I recalled this parade well. Ligurious had been in the palanquin with me. 
He had been, in his force and presence, both visible and prominent. I, as earlier, 
apparently in accord with the public customs of Corcyrus, had been unveiled. My 
features, it seemed, would be well known to thousands. 
“It seems little more silver has been forthcoming,” I said. 
Ligurious was silent. 
“Did your troops enter Argenturn?” I asked. A 
“Our generals did not feet it was necessary,” said Ligurious 
“It seems that our first victory, after the seizure of the mines, occurred on 
the Fields of Hesius,” I said. 
“Yes,” said Ligurious. 
“Our second occurred on the shores of Lake las,” I said, “and our third 
east of the Issus.” This was a northwestward flowing river, tributary to the Vosk, 
far to the north. 
“Yes, my Tatrix,” said Ligurious. 
“Now we have been victorious once more,” I said, “this time on the Plains 
of Eteocles.” “Yes, my Tatrix,” said Ligurious. 
“They lie within a hundred pasangs of Corcyrus,” I said. 
“It is part of a plan, my Tatrix,” said Ligurious. “We are stretching their 
supply lines. Then, when we wish, soon, now, we will strike like a tam, cutting 
them. We will then subject a starving, demoralized enemy to devastating attacks. 
* Have no fear, Lady. They will soon be helpless. We will soon have them 
beneath our swords.” 
“Are there scarcities in the city?” I asked. 
“There are none in the palace,” said Ligurious. “Did Lady ‘Sheila enjoy her 
spiced vulo this evening?” 
“In the city?” I said. 
“In a time of conflict,” said Ligurious, “there are always some privations.” 
“Are they minor?” I asked. 
“Yes,” he said. “With your permission,” he said. He then bowed, and 
withdrew. 
I watched him withdraw. I wondered what it would be like to have to do 
obeisance to such a man, and what it would be like to be in his arms. 
I then turned again to the barred window. From where I stood, 
sometimes, I could see tarn wire, as the light struck it, in its swaying 
movements. It was strung about, over the courtyard, between the palace and 
the walls. Too, it had been strung elsewhere, I had heard, in the city. 
The door opened and Susan entered, and knelt down and lowered her 
head. It is common for slaves to kneel when entering the presence of free 
persons. It is common, too, of course, more generally, for them to kneel 
whenever they find themselves in the presence of a free person, for example, if 
they are in a room and a free person enters. 
“You may finish your work,” I informed the slave, from Cincinnati, Ohio. 
“Yes, Mistress. thank you, Mistress,” said the girl. In a moment, then, she 
was again, on her hands and knees, with water and cloths, her bead down, 
rinsing and cleaning the files, thoroughly and carefully removing the residue of 
sticky, half-dried wine from them. 
“Susan,” I said. 
“Mistress?” she asked, raising her head. 
“Did Ligurious speak to you?” I asked. 
“Yes, Mistress,” she said. 
“You know that tonight you are to- to dancer, 
“Yes, Mistress,” she said. “Before selected guardsmen. The whip dance.” 
“It was not my idea, Susan,” I said. “I did not ask Ligurlous to have you 
punished. It was his idea. I want, you to know that. I am sorry.” 
“It had not even occurred to me that it might have been your idea, 
Mistress,” smiled Susan. “You did not even want me punished. Mistress has 
always shown me incredible lenience. Mistress has always shown me incredible 
kindness. It is almost as if—‘ 
“Yes?” I said. “—almost as if Mistress has some idea of the helplessness and 
vulnerability of the slave.” 
“And how,” I asked angrily, “would I, a free woman, have any idea of 
that?” 
“Forgive me, Mistress,” said Susan. “Of course you, as a free woman, 
could not!” I was angry. I considered whipping the little, collared slut. She put 
her head down, quickly, and continued her work, menial work, work suitable for 
such as she, a slave. 
“Susan,” I said. 
“Yes, Mistress?” she asked. 
“Is it hard to learn the whip dance?” I asked. 
“I am not a dancer, Mistress,” said Susan, “nor are most who perform the 
dance. It is not even, really, a dance. One simply has one’s clothes taken away, 
and then one moves before strong, powerful men as such men would have a 
woman move before them. Then when one is sufficiently pleased, he indicates 
this and you serve his pleasure.” 
“How do you know what to do?” I asked. 
“Sometimes one tries different things,” she said, “for example, about or 
on the furniture, on the floor, about their bodies, at their feet, on your back, on 
your belly, hoping to find something that they will respond to. Sometimes they 
give you explicit instructions or commands, as when a woman is put through 
slave paces. Sometimes they guide you, or help you, sometimes by the whip, 
sometimes by expressions or cries. At other times the girl listens, so to speak, to 
the slave fires in her belly, and seems to become one with them and the dance, 
and then, soon, must beg the brutes, in her dance, and by her piteous 
expressions and gestures, to relieve the merciless tensions in her body, allowing 
her to complete the cruel cycle of arousal, allowing her to receive them and 
submit to them, the masters, in the spasmodic surrender of the helpless slave.” 
“But the whip,” I said. “Do you not fear it?” 
“I fear it,” she said. “But I do not think I will feel it.” 
“Why?” I asked. 
Susan suddenly looked me directly in the eye. “I dance well,” she said. 
I turned away from her. When I looked at her again, she had finished her 
work. 
“Will Mistress be needing me further for this evening?” she asked. 
I looked at Susan. 
How chaste, how modest, how demure she seemed in her brief tunic, and 
collar, with her lovely face and beautiful little figure, How dainty, how exquisitel 
How deferential, how shyl Surely she was a woman’s slave, and only that, 
attentive, knowledgeable, efficient, respectful and selfeffacing. 
But a man such as Ligurious had bought her naked off a slave block in 
Cos. 
What a sweet, bashful girl she was. 
But tonight she would dance naked for guardsmen. “Mistress?” asked Susan. 
“You do not seem distressed that tonight you will dance,” I observed. 
Indeed, it seemed she might be looking forward to it. 
“No, Mistress’,” she said. 
“Why?” I asked. 
“Must I speak?” she asked. 
“Yes,” I said. 
“I love men, and wish to serve them, fully,” she said. 
“Lewd and shameless slut!” I cried. 
“I am a slave,” she said. “Forgive me, Mistress. Too, I have not been 
given to a man in eleven days. My fingernails are bloody from scratching at the 
tiles in my kennel.” 
I shuddered. I had not thought much about where slave girls might be 
kept at night. To be sure, I knew that they were not wandering freely about the 
palace. Now, it seemed, that some, at least, might be locked in kennels. This 
made sense, of course, considering that, like the shameless, little slut, Susan, 
they were animals. 
“It does not seem that the whip dance, truly, would be much of a 
punishment for you,” I said. 
“Ligurious has several women,” she said. “He does not know me that well. 
He has had me Prily a few times, and, I have improved my skills, considerably, 
since then.” 
“He thinks, then, that it will be a terrible punishment for you?” I asked. 
“I would suppose so,” she said. “Doubtless he expects that I will be 
muchly lashed.” 
“What is it like to be In the arms of a man such as Ligunous?” I asked, as 
though not much interested, really. 
“He devastates a woman,” she said, “turning her into a tormented, 
whimpering animal, and then he makes her yield to him, fully, and as a slave.” 
“Did you spill the wine on purpose?” I asked. 
“No, Mistress,” she laughed. “I did not know that Ligurious was coming to 
your quarters. It occurred before his arrival. Too, I know you would not be so 
cruel as to assign me to the whip dance. Too, the common punishment for such 
a clumsiness is not the uncompromising, degrading severity of the whip dance 
but disciplines more prosaic in their nature, such as a restriction or change in 
rations, close chains or, most often, a switching or whipping.” 
“I see,” I said. 
I wondered what Susan would look like, her body glistening with a sheen 
of sweat, twisting and writhing before men, pleasing them as a naked slave, 
theirs then to be exploited and used however they might wish. She seemed such 
an ideal woman’s slave, such an efficient, bashful, modest girl, it was hard to 
imagine her in such a context. But she had told me that her fingernails were 
bloody from scratching at the tiles in her kennel. It seemed then that quiet, 
sweet, withdrawn, retiring: Susan actually bad sexual needs and powerful ones. These needs, too, presumably, given her appearance and curvatures, bespeaking 
a richness in female hormones, would be deeply feminine ones. I wondered in 
bow many girls like Susan there might lie a pleasure slave, waiting to be 
uncaged and commanded. 
“I dance well,” she had told me. 
How startled I had been when she had said that. I bad turned away. 
She had looked into my eyes, in that instant, not as a slave into the eyes 
of a free woman, but as one woman into the eyes of another. I had felt then, in 
that instant, that we were both, ultimately, only women, that we were identical 
in our femaleness’, that we were united in the bonds of a common sisterhood 
and what, in relationship to men, it entailed. We were both, ultimately, only 
women; we were both, ultimately, though I was free and she was a slave, 
representatives of the slave sex. 
I wondered if I, too, could dance well. I knew that if I did not, I would be 
lashed. 
“I will have no further need for you tonight, Susan,” I said. “I think that 
you should soon report to your masters of the evening.” 
“Yes, Mistress,” she said. “Thank you, Mistress.” Susan,” I said. 
“Yes, Mistress?” she said. 
“Is there unrest in the city?” 
“I do not know, Mistress,” she said. “I am seldom outside the grounds of 
the palace.” 
I had resolved upon a bold plan. 
“Before it: report to your temporary masters,” I said, “inform Drusus 
Rencius that I wish to see him. He is to report to my quarters within the Ahn.” 
“’Yes, Mistress,” she said. 
“It will not be necessary to inform Ligurious of this action on your part,” I 
said. 
“As Mistress wishes,” she said. 
“It is my recommendation, “ I said, “that in reporting to your temporary 
masters you are a little late, but just late enough to increase their eagerness, not 
late enough that you are lashed for tardiness.” 
“Yes, Mistress,” smiled Susan. “Thank you, Mistressf” She then sped from 
the room. 
I then went again to the barred window, and looked out, over the city. 
I myself had been outside of the palace grounds only infrequently in 
weeks, since my visit to the house of Kliomenes. I had been out, of course, in 
the grand victory parade, staged shortly after the seizure of the mines. 
I then turned away from the window. I would now await the arrival of 
Drusus Rencius. I had seen him privately scarcely at all since the house of 
Khomenes and the inn of Lysias. Our relationship was totally professional. Twice 
he had requested to be relieved of his duties, to be assigned to a new post, but I 
had refused to grant this request. That he might be restless, tortured or bitter in 
my presence meant nothing to me. I was a Tatrix. He was a soldier. He would obey me. I considered his apparent discomfort in my presence. smiled. It 
pleased me. Let him suffer. 
10 I Have Taken Cognizance in Corcyrus; We Are 
Returning to the Palace 
Through the darkened street, along the crooked way, Drusus Rencius and 
I were making our way back to the palace. He carried a torch. The smaller 
streets of Gorean cities are often dark at night. The pedestrians carry their own 
light. 
“I would prefer,” said Drusus Rencius, “that we had kept to the main 
thorough fares.” 
I wished to speak to citizens in lesser known districts, as well,” I said. 
“Is Lady Sheila satisfied?” he asked. 
“Yes,” I said, “on the whole, though the people often seemed reticent, or 
frightened.” 
“are troubled,” said Drusus Rencius. 
I had stopped many passersby, particularly in the larger streets, making 
inquiries. I had even stopped in some of the more respectable taverns, those in 
which free women, without difficulty, might enter. The people seemed 
enthusiastically appreciative of the governance of the Tatrix and made light of 
shortages. They discounted and belittled rumors of discontentment or unrest in 
Corcyrus. Things in Corcyrus, it seemed, were much as Ligurious had assured 
me. The people were supportive of the policies of the palace, loyal to the state 
and personally devoted to their beloved Tatrix. 
“Many of the shops,” I said, “’are boarded up.” 
“Many merchants have left the city,” said Drusus Rencius, “taking their 
goods with them.” 
“Why?” I asked. 
“They are afraid,” he said. “The Street of Coins is almost closed.” 
This was actually a set of streets, or district, where money changing and 
banking were done. “ere are other types of establishments in the area, too, of 
course. “’Private citizens, too, many of them,” said Drusus Rencius, “their goods 
on their back, have taken their leave of the city.” 
“Craven rabble,” I said. “Why can they not be brave Re the others?” 
“Waitl” said Drusus Rencius, stopping. He lifted the torch, which he 
carried in his left hand, increasing the range of its illumination, and put out his 
right band, holding me back, a barrier to my advance. 
“What is it?” I asked. 
“I heard something,” he said. “Stay back.” 
I stepped back. The sword of Drusus Rencius left its sheath. I now 
understood why he, though right-handed, had been carrying the torch in his left 
hand. It facilitated an immediate draw. 
“I do not hear anything,” I said. 
“Be quiet,” he said. I suddenly saw, emerging from the darkness, three shapes. “Tal, Soldier,” 
said one of them. 
“Tal,” said Drusus Rencius. He backed against a wall. I stood very near 
him, frightened. 
“We are lost,” said one of the shapes, ingratiatingly. He drew a sheet of 
paper from within his tunic. “I have directions here, on a sheet of paper. You 
have a torch.” 
“Do not approach,” said Drusus Rencius. 
The fellow smiled and, slowly, in his fingers, wadded up the sheet of 
paper, and dropped it to the street. 
Three swords then left their sheaths. 
“Give us the woman,” said the man. 
“No,” said Drusus Rencius. 
I suddenly cried out, seized from the side, and I saw Drusus Rencius, the 
torch flung to the side, lunge toward the man who had been in the center of the 
first two. One man, one of two who had been approaching us from the side, 
threw me back against a wall. I could not move because of his presence. My veil, 
not even unpinned, was. wadded and thrust back, deeply in my mouth. I heard 
swords clashing. 
I was turned to the side and my robes of concealment were pulled 
forward and down, over my head. A narrow strap was then slung about my head 
and pulled back, deeply between my teeth, and tied tightly behind the back of 
my neck. This secured the entire arrangement. I then, in my own garments, had 
been effectively gagged and hooded. I was then turned to the wall and my 
hands were jerked behind my back. In a moment, with two or three loops of 
cord, they were fastened in place. I then felt myself lifted to the shoulder of a 
man. I was utterly helpless. I heard another sword, quite near me, sliding from 
its sheath. “Runl” I heard a man cry. I was flung then from his shoulder, striking 
my own shoulder against a wall, and sliding down to the street. I heard feet 
running away. 
“They are gone,” I heard Drusus Rencius say. 
I whimpered as loudly as I could. Only such tiny, piteous noises were 
permitted me by the gag. 
I felt a hand on my shoulder. “There you are,” said Drusus Rencius. 
I heard a sword laid on the stones behind me. Then, feeling about my 
head, Drusus Rencius undid the strap that held my gag and hood in place. The 
fresh air felt good on my face. I could hardly see him, but inches from me. The 
torch had gone out. He, in the darkness, adjusted my veil. 
“Are you all right?” he asked. 
“Yes,” I said. “Who were they?” 
“Probably slavers,” he said. “I do not know. They are gone now.” 
“Slavers?” I whispered, in horror. “Probably,” he said. “It was you they were interested in. They did not 
appear to be young ruffians out for an evening’s sport. Too, they seem to have 
handled you with an efficiency that comes with training and practice.” 
I was then silent, trembling. 
“They are gone now,” said Drusus Rencius. 
“My hands are tied,” I whimpered. 
“Forgive me,” be said. He then, after a moment, bad freed my wrists. He 
then picked up his blade. He then rose to his feet. I was on my knees, then, 
before him. I held him about the legs, and put my face against his leg. I was 
terrified from what had occurred. I was still trembling. 
“Get up,” he said, angrily. “Your behavior seems too much like that of a 
woman.” 
“I am a woman,” I said. 
“No,” he said. “You are a Tatrix.” 
I sobbed. 
“Get up,” he said. 
“I could have been carried into slavery,” I said, frightened, holding him. 
“You torturing slut,” he snarled, suddenly, “I am tempted to put chains on 
you myself.” 
“Are you so attracted to me, Drusus?” I said, startled. “So attracted to me 
that you would be satisfied with nothing less than my total submission?” 
“Torturing slut!” he said. “Get up!” 
“You do desire me!” I said. “You desire me with the most powerful desire 
with which a man can desire a woman, that he own her completely, that she be 
his total slave!” 
“I hate you, and despise you!” he said. 
“And want me!” I said. 
“Let us return to the palace,” he said, “before I leave you here in the 
darkness, a prey to those who, more than I, would see to it that you get what 
you deserve.” 
“And what is it that I deserve, Drusus,” I asked, at his feet. 
“A marked thigh,” he said, angrily, “and a collar-encircled neck. 
“Do you think that I am a slave? I cried. 
“You would make an ideal slave,” he said. 
“Insolence!” I cried. 
“Truth,” he said. 
I cried out in rage. 
“But you are not a slave,” he said. “Get up.” 
“It is fortunate for me that I am not a slave, isn’t it,” I asked, “at the feet 
of a man such as you?” 
“Yes,” he said, “it is very fortunate for you.” 
“And what would you do with me,” I asked, “if you did own me?’ 
“Give me your hands,” I said. 
He then helped me up. I smoothed my robes. “It is interesting to know that you desire me,” I 
said 
He was silent. 
“Indeed,” I said, “it is quite amusing. Perhaps I should have you whipped 
for insolence. Do not. aspire above your station, Drusus. I am a Tatrix. You are 
nothing, only a guard.” 
“Yes, Tatrix,” he said. 
“I hold you in contempt,” I said. “I scorn you. I am worlds above you.” 
“Yes, Tatrix,” he said. 
“And do not forget it,” I said. 
“No, Tatrix,” he said. 
“What are you doing?” I asked. I had seen his arm move, with the blade. 
“I am cleaning the blade, wiping it on my tunic,” he said., 
“Cleaning it?” I asked. 
“In driving the men off, I wounded two of them,” he said. 
“Are you all right?” I asked. 
“Yes,” he said. I resisted an impulse to kneel before him, begging to lick 
the blood from the blade, begging him then to dry it in my hair. 
“Is it clean?” I asked. 
“Yes,” he said. 
“Do not sheathe it until we reach the palace,” I said. “The streets are 
“I have no intention of doing so,” he said. 
“At least,” I said, “I have satisfied myself as to the condition of the 
“How is that?” he asked. 
“’You heard, surely,” I said. “The people make light of privations. They are 
dark.” 
citizenry and the status of the city.” 
loyal. They are devoted to their Tatrix.” 
“Such are the answers to be given.to such questions in Corcyrus,” he said. 
“I do not understand,” I said. 
“The people are afraid,” he said. “You have inspired terror. Your rule is 
one of iron.” 
“I do not understand,” I said. 
“Fool, your spies are everywhere,” he said. “The people to whom you 
spoke probably mistook you, ironically enough, for one of your own spies.” 
“I have no spies,” I said. 
“I can name seven,” said Drusus Rencius. “How many you have, of 
course, I do not know.” 
I shuddered, confused. These spies, if, indeed, there were any, must be 
reporting to someone else, perhaps to Ligurious. 
“Will we light the torch on the way home?” I asked. 
“I think it will be safer to move silently in the darkness,” said Drusus 
Rencius. 
“Perhaps you are right,” I said, shuddering. “Please follow me, a bit behind,” said Drusus Rencius. “I mean this as no 
insult to you.” 
“I understand,” I said. I certainly had no objections, under the 
circumstance, to heeling him like a slave. 
“Are you coming?” he asked. He turned about. 
“It is so dark,” I said. 
“I do not think it will be safe to remain here,” he said. “Try to follow me.” 
“I am afraid,” I said. I could not see my footing. 
“Do you wish for me to carry you?” he asked. 
“And how would you do that?” I asked, apprehensively. 
“In my arms, with honor,” he said. “Did you think I would throw you over 
my shoulder like a bound slave?” 
I was silent. How did I know how Drusus Rencius would carry a woman, 
particularly a woman such as I sensed I might be. I did know how the other 
fellow had carried me, over his shoulder, bound, absolutely helpless, perhaps, 
indeed, like a slave. 
“It would be better for you to walk,” said Drusus Rencius. “In that fashion 
my sword arm would be unencumbered.” 
“Are these streets not supposed to be patrolled by guardsmen?” I asked. 
“Most of the guardsmen,” said Drusus Rencius, “have been sent to the 
west, to the front.” 
I was silent. 
“The forces of Ar will be difficult to hold,” said Drusus Rencius. 
“Of Ar!” I said. 
“Yes,” said Drusus Rencius. “Forces of Ar entered the fray after the 
seizure of the mines. Argentum, as you know, is an :ally of Ar.” 
I had not known this, basic though it might be. Many things, it seemed, 
bad not been made clear to me. I did know that we were supposed to have 
strong ties of one sort or another with the island ubarate of Cos. Susan, I knew, 
had been bought in Cos. I knew almost nothing of Ar. I did know that Drusus 
Rencius had once been of that city. Too, I knew it was one of the most powerful, 
if not the most powerful, City on Gor. In known Gor, it was rivaled only by Turia, 
in Gor’s southern hemisphere. 
“Our forces will be victorious,” I assured Drusus Rencius. 
“The enemy is already within twenty pasangs of Corcyrus, be said. 
“Take me back to the palace,” I said, “swiftly, please.” 
“Yes, Lady Sheila,” he said. 
He then turned about, and started off, through the darkness. I hurried 
along behind him, heeling him like a slave. 
I felt miserable, and terrified and sick In the palace I would be safe. 11 Susan Has Been Beaten; Ligurious Speaks With 
Me; There is Nothing to Fear; I Am Safe in the Palace 
I was thrust into my quarters by a guard, and the door was shut behind 
me. 
A lamp was lit in the room. I heard whimpering. 
“Susanl” I cried. 
The girl lay on her belly, naked on the tiles. Even the silken collar sheath, 
of one color or another, which was usually worn, selected to match a tunic, was 
gone. Her neck was encircled by the bared, unadorned steel alone. She had been 
terribly whipped. I knelt beside the, girl. “The brutesl” I cried, softly. I touched 
her hair, gently. Tonight I knew she had danced the whip dance. 
“This was not done to me by guardsmen, Mistress,” she said. Then she 
began to sob. 
“By whom, then?” I demanded. 
“It was done to me by the slave master of Ligurious, on the orders of 
Ligurious,” she said. 
“But, why?” I asked. 
“Because I did not inform Ligurious that you had had Drusus Rencius 
summoned tonight to your quarters.” 
“How did he learn of this?” I asked. 
“Doubtless from a guard, and, too, that you had left the palace,” she said. 
“I am sorry, Susan,” I said. It had been I, I recalled, in the prosecution of 
my own plans, and in my desire for secrecy, who had suggested to Susan that 
the summoning of Drusus Rencius to my quarters need not be made known to 
Ligurious. 
“Why have you been put here?” I asked. 
“That you may see me, Mistress,” she sobbed. 
“It is all my fault,” I said. 
“No, Mistress,” she said. “It is my fault. I was not pleasing to my master.” 
Ligurious apparently bad been disturbed, particularly that I had left the 
palace. He, with guardsmen, with lanterns, had met Drusus Rencius and I at the 
small postern gate in the east wall of the palace grounds, that through which we 
had returned. Drusus Rencius had been detained there, and I had been hurried 
to my quarters. 
There were suddenly two blows on the door, loud knocks. “Ligurious, first 
minister of Corcyrus,” announced a guard, from the other side of the door. 
I stood up, and went to the center of the room. I tried to stand very 
straight, very regally. 
“Enter,” I said. 
Ligurious entered. 
Susan, frightened, with an effort that must have been painful for her 
striped body, knelt, with her head down to the tiles, the palms of her hands on the floor, in that form of obeisance apparently required by Ligurious of his 
women. 
“To your kennel, Slave,” said Ligurious. 
Susan lifted her head. “Yes, Master!” she said. 
“Get out, Slut!” be said. 
“Yes, Masterl” she cried, and, springing to her feet, fled from the room. 
“You are up late,” observed Ligurious. 
“I was in the city,” I said, defiantly. 
at night.” 
street. 
safety.” 
“It can be dangerous’ in the city,” he said, “especially in these times, and 
I tossed my bead. He need not know what bad happened on the darkened 
“You must understand,” he said, “that I have a responsibility for your 
“It was not necessary that you treated Susan as you did,” I said. 
“Do not attempt to interfere in the relationship between a man and his 
slave,” he said. “That relationship is absolute.” 
“I see,” I said. I stepped back, frightened. 
“In the future,” he said, “you are not to leave the palace without my 
permission. In the meantime, you wilt remain here, confined to your quarters.” 
yellow, silken sliplike garment. 
“Not” I cried. 
“Remove your veil,” he said, “and your outer robes, and slippers.” 
Frightened, I did so. I then stood before him in a long, off-the-shoulder, 
“You now stand before a man, Lady Sheila,” he said, “as barefoot as a 
slave.” 
“I shall call the guardsl” I cried. 
“And whom do you think they will obey?” be asked. 
“I will call Drusus Rencius!” I cried. 
“He has been relieved of his duties,” said Ligurious. “He is no longer your 
inaccessibility. 
guard.” 
“Oh,” I said. 
“And he seems pleased to be done with you.” 
“Oh,” I said. Now I could no longer torture Drusus, with my nearness and 
“And I cannot say that I blame him,” Wd Ligurious. “For you seem to be a 
frigid little slut.” 
“Slut!” I cried. 
“Do not form an over-exalted opinion of yourself,” he said. “You are only a 
slut from Earth and no better than a female slave.” 
I looked at him with horror. He stepped toward me, and shrank back. 
Then I whimpered as I felt his strong hands grasp me by the upper arms. He 
looked down into my eyes. “Displease me in the least,” he said, “and I will put a brand in your hide 
and a collar on your neck. Do you understand?” 
I could not begin to free myself of his grasp. “Yes,” I said. 
“Yes!” I was terrified. 
He did not release me. He continued to look down into my eyes. He 
seemed to me terribly strong and large. 
“I wonder if I should subject you to rape discipline,” he mused. 
“No,” I said. “Please, no.” But I felt heat between my legs, and weakness 
and helplessness. I knew that my body was lubricating itself, preparing to 
receive him, if he should choose to have me. 
“You are so much like her,” he said, looking down into my eyes. “Who?” I 
asked. 
“One who makes me weak,” he smiled, “one with whom I am smitten.” 
“I am only a barbarian,” I said. 
“She, too, is a barbarian,” he said, “like yourself a barbarian beauty.” 
“Who is she?” I asked. 
“You do not know her,” be said. Then he removed his hands from me. “In 
character, of course, you are quite different. She is superior, lofty, noble, regal 
and fine. Girls like you, on the other hand, can be found in any market. Too, I 
think she is probably even more beautiful than you, though the resemblance is 
truly striking. And in intellect, in brilliance and decisiveness, of course, there is no 
comparison.” 
“Perhaps she should be Tatrix of Corcyrus, and not I,” I said, angrily. 
“Perhaps,” be smiled. 
I turned away from him. “I am the Tatrix of Corcyrus, am I not?” I asked. 
“Yes,” he said. 
“You know that I am from Earth,” I said. “How is it that I was brought 
here, to be Tatrix?” 
“We wished to go outside the city,” he said, “to find one from the outside, 
free of all connections and factions, to rule over us with wisdom and objectivity.” 
“I see,” I said. “Then I am truly the Tatrix of Corcyrus.” 
“Of course,” he said. 
“How is it, then,” I asked, “that I have been treated with rudeness, that 
even now I am barefoot in your presence?” I did not, of course, make an effort 
to put my slippers back on. I did not know if he would permit it. He had, of 
course, ordered me to remove them. 
“You are useful,” he said, “and you have your purposes. You are not, 
however, indispensable. It would be well for you to remember that. It might 
encourage you to be more cooperative.” 
“I suppose,” I said, “I should be pleased that you did not order me to strip 
completely and kneel before you.” 
“You are, of course,” he said, “a free woman.” 
“Yet it seems,” I said, “if only implicitly, you have threatened me.” “Suitable disciplines and punishments may be arranged for a free 
woman,” he said, “suitable to her status and dignity.” 
“I am sure of it,” I said, ironically. 
He then approached me, and stood quite close to me. I was facing away 
“And yet,” he said, “I sense that such disciplines and punishments, those 
“And what sorts of disciplines and punishments would be suitable for me?” 
from him. 
suitable for free women, would not be suitable for you.” 
I asked. 
He held me from behind, by the arms. I was helpless. “Such that would be 
appropriate for slaves,” he said. 
I stiffened, but I could not free myself. 
“You are so different from her,” he said. I felt his breath on the left side of 
my neck. “Your dispositions, your responses, the way you carry yourself, the way 
you move, how you speak.” I felt weak. “I sense,” he said, “wherein your 
deepest fulfillments would lie. I sense what it is that you need and want, what it 
is that without it you will never achieve your most perfect and complete self.” 
“What?” I asked. 
“The collar,” he said. 
“Nol” I cried. 
“Fight it and deny it, if you will,” he said. “Have your sport. But it is true.” 
“No,” I wept. 
“Consider your incredible femininity,” he said. “You have the curves, the 
softness, the instincts, the helplessness of the slave.” 
“Nol” I said. “I will try to be less feminine, and thus more of a womanl” 
“Words from the insane asylums on Earth,” he laughed. “Tbis is Gor. It is 
fortunate you are not a slave, or your true womanhood, the marvelous softness 
and depth of your femininity, revealed and manifested, would in all its fullness be 
required of you, and without compromise, even to the whip, by masters.” 
He then put his right hand in my hair and held my left wrist in his left 
hand. He drew my head back, painfully, untu even my back was bent backwards. 
“It is interesting,” he said, “how different she is from you. 
Yet, too, you seem in many ways so similar.” I whimpered, helplessly 
held. “Do you know that women such as you are born to the chain?” he asked. 
“No,” I said, strained. No 
“Yes,” he said, “and you will not be complete until it is on you. 
I whimpered helplessly. Why did he not drag me to the bed and take me? 
I understood then what true womanhood was. It was not the denial and 
frustration of femininity but the full surrender to it, being true to, and honest to, 
my deepest nature and needs. Femininity was not incompatible with 
womanhood. It was its expression. 
What insanities, what perversions, what sickness, I had been taught on 
Earthl “Ah, forgive me, Lady Sheila,” said Ligurious, as though concerned. “I 
almost forget, holding you in this fashion, that you are a free woman.” 
He then released me. 
I straightened up, and, turning about, pulled away from him, as though I 
had managed to free myself. V 
Ligurious bowed to me, from the waist, as though in deep apology. But he 
was smiling. 
I was horrified. I realized then that I must fight my femininity. I had 
learned, of course, that in doing this, far from expressing womanhood, I was 
frustrating and denying it, but that, in my terror, was what I then wished to do. I 
then, terribly, feared my womanhood, and that to which it might lead. 
I thus, then, decided that my femininity, and thereby my womanhood, 
must be denied and fought. I could no longer be so simple as to pretend to 
myself that my womanhood was best served by its own frustration, suppression 
and denial. I was no longer victimized by that propagandistic stupidity. 
The danger, I now understood clearly, was womanhood itself. 
Openly, honestly, must it be repudiated and denied. That was what was 
most to be feared, that was the great danger to women, their own womanhood, 
that which was what they were, in their deepest heart and belly. I was afraid to 
look deeply into myself. I was afraid of what I might find there. 
“I am a free woman,” I said. “I am free! I am freel” 
“Of course* you are,” he said. 
“I am now going to put on my slippers,” I said. 
“Have you received permission to do so?” he asked. 
I looked at him, frightened. 
“You may do so,” be said. 
I slipped into the slippers. I then felt more secure. There is something 
about being barefoot before a man who is shod that tends to make a woman feel 
more like a slave before him. ‘niesc sorts of feelings are intensified, of course, if 
the woman is naked, or partially clothed, as I was, according to his dictates, 
before him. Slaves, of course, are often commanded to nudity before their 
master and their clothing, any, is always subject to his approval. 
In the slippers, interestingly, I felt again the Tatrix of Corcyrus. 
“Are there spies in the city?” I asked. 
“Doubtless Argentum has spies in the city,” he said. 
“Our spies,” I said. “Ones who spy on our own people.” 
“Of course,” he said. “That is a realistic precaution in any city. 
“And to whom do these spies report?” I asked. 
“To the proper authorities,” he said. 
“I am not aware of receiving the reports of these spies,” I said. 
“You are still being trained in the governance of Corcyrus,” he said. 
“How goes the war?” I asked. 
“As I reported earlier,” he said, “well.” “The enemy,” I said, suddenly,, almost faltering, “is within twenty pasangs 
of Corcyrus.” 
“That information is, I believe,” he said, “approximately correct.” 
‘that is too closel” I said. 
“Such matters need -not concern the Tatrix,,” he said. “They need 
concern, rather, our generals.” 
“That is too closel” I said. 
“We shall soon cut their supply lines,” be said. “Do not fear, Lady Sheila. 
Our forces will be victorious.” 
“Ar is in the warl” I said. 
“That is true,” he said. “But momentarily we are expecting reinforcements 
from Cos.”’ 
“I am afraid, Ligurious,” I said. 
“There is nothing to fear,” he said. “The city is secure. The palace is 
impregnable.” 
“I do not want the war,” I said. “I want the fighting stopped. I am afraid. 
I want a trucel” 
“Such matters,” he said, “need not concern you. Leave them to others.” 
“Surely the enemy will consider a trucel” I said. 
Ligurious looked at me and, suddenly, laughed. His laughter unsettled me. 
I felt that perhaps I had said something inutterably naive or stupid. 
“That is out of the question?” I asked. 
“Yes,” said Ligurious. Was the enemy so bitter, so determined? What bad 
driven them to these passions of war? 
What was it that they desired in Corcyrus? 
“Sue for peacel” I said. 
“Everything is planned for,” said Ligurious. “We have anticipated all 
contingencies.” 
“I want us to sue for peace,” I said. 
“That decision is not yours,” said Ligurious. 
“Am I not the Tatrix of Corcyrus?” I demanded. 
“Of course,” smiled Ligurious. 
“Do I not rule in Corcyrus?” I asked. 
“Of course,” said Ligurious. 
“I rule in Corcyrus,” I said. 
“Yes,” said Ligurious. 
“And who rules me?” I asked. 
“I do,” said Ligurious. 
I shuddered. 
“Did Lady Sheila enjoy her spiced vulo this evening?” he asked. 
“Yes,” I whispered. 
He then left. 
I went to the barred window, looking out. I was confined to my quarters. 
Out there, somewhere, in the darkness, beyond the walls, was the enemy. Apparently they were such that they would not even consider a truce. 
I wondered what it was that they wanted, so keenly, so determinedly, in 
Corcyrus. 
I was frightened. Perhaps the troops of Cos would come to our rescue. I 
was pleased that I was safe in the palace. 
12 I Sit Upon the Throne; I Wait in the Hall 
state being placed about my shoulders. 
Dress her in her most regal robes,” commanded Ligurious. 
“Yes, Master,” said Susan, fumbling with the garments. 
I stood before the mirror in my quarters. I watched the glorious robes of 
Earlier I had stood frightene.d behind the door, now kept locked, my ear 
to the wood. 
“They are within the city!” I had heard cry. 
“Impossiblel” had cried a guard. 
“How was it done?” inquired another, insistently, bewilderedly. 
“It seems a Sa-Tarna wagon was fleeing before the approaching enemy, 
seeking to reach the city before being overtaken,” said a man. 
“There was time, happily, it seemed, though the matter would be close, 
for the wagon to win its race, and sorely, as you know, did we need the grain. 
Ile gate was opened to admit the wagon. Surely there would then be time, and 
time enough, given the distances involved, to close the gate. One wagon seemed 
to be drawn by two strings of male slaves, twenty in each string, as is common. 
These men, however, were not slaves. The wagon within the portal, they threw 
off their harnesses and from beneath the grain drew forth swords. They 
prevented the closing of the gate. In moments the vanguard of the enemy had 
arrived.” see 
I had hurried then to the barred window. I could smoke rising from the 
city. 
Shortly thereafter Ligurious and Susan had arrived at my quarters. 
Ligurious wore soldierly garb, but of a sort with which I was not familiar. I 
did not know the insignia, the markings. 
“Put her in the veil of state,” said Ligurious. Susan brought forth a long, 
lovely veil, intricately embroidered. She adjusted my robes about me, concealing, 
in the fashion of the robes of concealment, now not thrown back, but drawn up, 
my hair and much of my head. She then pinned the veil in place. It was very 
beautiful. It was opaque. 
Little could now be seen of me but my eyes and a bit of the bridge of my 
nose. I had not even known such a veil existed. Hitherto I had generally worn 
veils only when intending to travel incognito in the city, and I had never worn 
them on official occasions of state. 
Come along,” said Ligurious. He took my arm and, half dragging me, 
conducted me from my quarters. In moments we were hurrying through the halls. Falling in behind 
Ligurious were some five or six men, not my guards, who were dressed much as 
he was. 
The halls seemed, for the most part, oddly deserted. Occasionally a man 
ran past. At one point, crouching down, then kneeling, as wt passed, by 
hangings at the side of the corridor, was a slave girl. She was terrified. She wore 
some twists of silk about her. She wore a collar of a sort, rather high and ornate, 
which is often jeweled. No jewels, however, caught the light as we passed. They 
had been, I gathered, pried from their settings. 
Susan was not with us. I did not know where she was. Apparently she had 
been left behind. 
I was thrust into an anteroom, one off the great hall. In this room there 
were some four or five men and a woman. The woman wore a robe, hooding 
her, and was turned away from me. She -was about my height Interestingly she 
was barefoot and the robe she wore came only a bit below the -x. I thought she 
had nice calves and ankles. Mine, I thought, might be better, A man, dressed 
rather in the fashion of Ligurious and the others, was lifting a sheet about her. 
She clutched this sheet about her, drawing it even about her head, and holding it 
together, before her face, effectively veiling herself with it. She turned to face 
me. Then she turned away. Her eye color, I noted, was not dissimilar to mine. 
Ligurious turned me, so that I faced the door to the great hall, where, on 
the lofty dais, reposed the throne of Corcyrus. 
“Is all ready?” asked Ligurious. 
“Yes,” responded a man. 
“The tarns?” asked Ligurious. 
“Yes,” said the man. “Everything is ready.” 
I turned. I saw that the sheet, now, had been drawn completely over the 
woman, as though thrown over her. As it hung about her, its bern fell midway 
between her ankles and knees. I was startled. It was almost as though, under 
the sheet, she might be naked. I gasped. Something was being fastened about 
her throat, over the sheet, under her chin. It was round. There was a long strap 
connected with it. It was a slave collar and leashl 
Ligurious took me by the arm and turned me about, again, facing me 
toward the door to the great ball. 
I did not know who the woman was, but I suspected that she might be 
she with whom Ligurious had confessed himself to be so smitten, she to whom I 
apparently bore some resemblance. It seemed odd to me, almost 
incomprehensible, that Ligurious, a man such as he, who must have had some 
fifty women at his feet, women such as Susan, women kneeling in terror and 
awe about him, for he was their total master, should be so much like a callow 
youth, should -be so weak, with this woman. Did he not know, I asked myself, 
scornfully, that she, too, ultimately, was only a woman, that she, too, ultimately, 
needed only the whip and a master? I was then conducted into the great hall by Ligurious. It was empty. The 
two great entrance doors, at the far end, were locked from the inside, with the 
great beams in their brackets. It took ten guardsmen to move those beams. I 
“Is there any sign of the men of Cos?” I heard a man ask behind us, from 
could not begin to budge them. 
the anteroom. 
“They are not locals,” said another man. “They will not meet Ar on the 
land.” 
“Do the people resist the enemy?” I heard another man ask. 
“No,” said another man. “They abet them.” 
I ascended the steps of the dais, conducted by Ligurious. 
At his indication I took my place on the throne. 
“The doors of the anteroom will be locked behind us,” said Ligurious. “You 
will not be able to open them.” 
“what is going on?” I asked. 
“You will soon serve your purpose,” said Ligurious. 
“What purpose?” I said. 
“That purpose which we feared might one day have to be served, that 
purpose, or major purpose, why you were brought to Gor.” 
“I do not understand,” I said. I did recall that last night I bad been 
assured that everything bad been planned for, that all contingencies, according 
to Ligurious, bad been anticipated. JI 
I wondered if I still had a role to play in these contingencies. 
“You still need me, then?” I said. “I still figure in your plans?” 
“Of course,” be said. 
I was relieved to hear this. I was afraid as to what might prove to be my 
fate if a man such as Ligurious no longer had any particular or special use for 
me. I was pretty. I could .conjecture what fates might lie in store for me. 
“Listen,” said he. “Do you hear it?” 
“Yes,” I said. It was a dull, striking sound, coming as though from a great 
distance. It had a rhythm to it. 
“It is a ram,” said he, “doubtless slung from a cradle, drawn by ropes, 
doubtless with a will by citizens of Corcyrus. 
“It sounds far away,” I said. 
“It is at the outer gate,” he said. 
“The citizens of Corcyrus love me,” I said. 
“Do not doubt it,” be said. “I must now take my leave. I fear there is little 
time.” 
“But what of me?” I said. “I am afraid. Will you come back for me?” 
“Have no fear, Lady Sheila,” he said. “You will be come for.” 
“Soon?” I asked. 
“Yes,” he said. He then backed down the stairs. He bowed deeply. 
“Farewell, Lady Sheila, Tatrix of Corcyrus,” he said. 
He then withdrew. I heard a splintering in the distance, and then, in a moment, a new 
striking, doubtless on the interior gate. 
I heard the closing of the anteroom door behind Ligurious, and then the 
dropping in place of beams, the sliding of bolts. It had been locked from within, 
from the other side. 
I sat on the throne, clutching its arms, alone in the great hall. 
13 The Golden Cage; Miles of Argentum Speaks 
With Me 
I clutched the arms of the throne in terror. 
Before this I had heard the screams of the crowd outside the doors, their 
shouting and pounding, then the striking of a heavy beam against the door. 
Men and women, many in rags, brandishing knives and implements, 
mixed with soldiers, poured into the great ball. The doors were open, and one 
bung awry on its hinges. The mob, with the soldiers, swirling about the heavy 
beam, now dropped, which had been used to breach the doors, flooded toward 
the dais. At the foot of the dais, shaking fists, shouting angrily, some restrained 
by soldiers, the crowd stopped. 
“Cut her to piecesl” I heard. “Tear her to piecesl” 
“She is ‘Sheila, Tatrix of Corcyrust” cried men in the crowd. “It is Sheila, 
Tatrix of Corcyrusl” “It is shel” “It is Sheilal” “It is Sheila, the Tatrix of Corcyrusl” 
I moaned. I was terrified that they should know that. 
Miles of Argentum sheathed his sword. He handed his helmet to one of 
the men with him. 
He approached the throne. 
“Please, don’t,” I said. 
Then he jerked away the veil of state from my features. I, though a free 
woman, had been face-stripped before free men. My face was as bare to them 
as though I might be a slave. Face-stripping a free woman, against her will, can 
be a serious crime on Gor. On the other hand, Corcyrus had now fallen. Her 
women, thusly, now at the feet of her conquerors, would be little better than 
slaves. Any fate could now be inflicted on them that the conquerors might wish, 
including making them actual slaves. The hand of Miles of Argentum then 
brushed back my robes, that my whole head and features, to the throat, might 
be revealed to the crowd. 
“This is the way in which I am more accustomed to seeing you,” he said. 
“Greetings, Lady Sheila, Tatrix of Corcyrus.” 
if 
“I am Tiffany Collins,” I said, weakly. “I am from Earth.” 
hundreds, if not thousands.” 
“Your features,” said Miles of Argenturn, “are surely well known to 
“Cut her to piecesl” cried men in the crowd. “Tear her to piecesl” cried 
women in the crowd. 
“I am from Earthl” I cried. “I am Tiffany Collinsl” “Bring forth the palace slave called Susan,” said Miles of Argentum. 
Susan, from somewhere in the back, was thrust forward. I gasped. 
She was absolutely naked, save that she still wore the collar of Ligurious. 
Her hands were bound behind her back. 
In her nose there was a small, circular, wire apparatus which P;j had 
apparently been held open, thrust through her septum, and then permitted to 
spring shut. Attached to this apparatus, tied through it, dangling, was a looped 
thong, about two feet in length. It was clearly a device by means of which a 
slave, or perhaps any female, might be led. 
“You are Susan, are you not,” inquired Miles of Argentum, “who was as 
personal serving slave to Sheila, the Tatrix of Corcyrus?” 
“Yes, Master,” she said. 
He indicated that she might kneel before the throne. 
“Is this she who was to you as Mistress?” inquired Miles of Argenturn, 
addressing himself to the terrified slave from Cincinnati at his feet. 
“Tell them I am Tiffany Collins, from Earth I” I told Susan. 
“’She is truly from Earth, I think, Master,” wept Susan, and that is what, I 
recall, she told me her name was.” 
I almost cried out with relief. 
“And putting aside such former names and worlds,” said Miles, “as whom 
and well, my small, nose-ringed beauty.” 
do you know her here?” 
Susan began to tremble. 
“You know the penalties for a slave who lies,” said Miles. “Think carefully 
“She is she who was to me as Mistress,” said Susan, sobbing, “she whom 
I served, Sheila, Tatrix of Corcyrus.” 
There was a cry of elation from the crowd. 
“Forgive me, Mistressl” cried Susan. She then, at a sign from Miles, led by 
the thong, in the grip of a soldier, hurrying, almost running, that she did not 
place the least stress on the device in her nose, was being conducted rapidly 
from the room. I supposed she would be placed with other women, perhaps 
wearing similar devices. They can be tied about slave ring% fastened to other 
such thongs, and so on. Just before the soldier had grasped the thong I had 
seen her wildly look at Miles of Argentum. Doubtless she remembered him well 
from the audience, so long ago. Too, I thought it quite likely that be 
remembered her. In that audience he had looked upon her as though she might 
not be likely to quickly slip his mind. Too, he had had her summoned to the dais 
by her palace name. She had tried to read in his countenance, in that brief, wild 
instant, before she was removed from the dais, her fate, but she had been 
unable to do so. He was not, perhaps by intention, even looking at her. She did 
not know then if, when the collar of Ligurious was removed from her, she would 
be sent to his headquarters or not. There, of course, if she were found 
sufficiently pleasing, after perhaps a closer examination and trial, another collar might be put on her. She would, in any case, wear one collar or another, 
somewhere. She was a slave. 
I the captain from Ar,” said Miles of Argentum. 
lean figure entered the hall, and approached now ‘long aisle. 
“Drusus Rencius, Captain of Ar, on detached service to the forces of 
Argentum,” said Miles of Argentum. “I believe you two have met.” 
I shook my bead, disbelievingly. I had been told he was a renegade from 
Ar. Twice, I knew, suddenly realizing it now, he could have me from Corcyrus, 
delivering me to Argenturn, once when we were on the walls near the tarn 
perches and once, later, when, my whereabouts unknown to Ligurious and 
others, I had been in the house of Kliomenes, braceleted, half naked and 
helpless. But he had not abducted me, nor attempted to do so. It seemed rather 
he had, for whatever reason or reasons, preferred, as he had once remarked on 
the walls of Corcyrus, to let the game take its course. 
“Do you know this woman, Captain?” asked Miles, general of Argentum. 
Drusus Rencius handed his helmet to a soldier and climbed then to the 
height of the throne. 
He put out his hands and lifted me to my feet before the throne. He then 
held me by the upper arms and looked down, deeply, into my eyes. 
I shuddered. This was not a matter in which he wished to risk any 
mistake. 
“Yes,” be said. 
“How do you know her?” asked Miles of Argenturn. 
“I was, for several weeks,” he said, “her personal body-guard.” 
“You know her then quite well?” asked Miles. 
“Yes,” said Drusus Rencius. 
“Can you identify her?” asked Miles. 
“Yes,” said Drusus Rencius. 
“Who is she?” asked Miles of Argentum. 
“She is Sheila, Tatrix of Corcyrus,” said Drusus Rencius. 
There was a sudden cry of pleasure and victory from the crowd. Drusus 
Rencius released me, and turned about, and, descending ffom the dais and 
making his way through the crowd, left. 
I watched him leave. 
“Strip her,” said Miles of Argentum, “and put her in golden chains, and put 
her in the golden cage.” 
I felt the hands of soldiers at my clothing. It was torn from me, before the 
very throne. Then, when I was absolutely naked, a golden collar, to which a 
chain was attached, with Jk~ wrist rings and ankle rings, was brought. It was a 
chaining system of that sort called a sirik. M? chh, was thrust up and I felt the 
golden collar locked on my throat. Almost at the same time my wrists, field 
closely together before me, were locked helplessly in the wrist rings. In another 
instant my ankles, held, were helpless in the ankle rings. A chain then ran from 
my collar to the chain on my wrist rings and from thence, the same chain, to tile chain on my ankle rings. My ankle-ring chain was about twelve inches in length, 
and my wrist-ring chain was about six inches in length. The central chain, where 
it dangled down from the wrist rings, Jay on the floor before the throne, before it 
looped up to where it was closed about a central link of the ankle-ring chain. 
This permits; the prisoner, usually a slave, to lift her arms. She is thus in a 
position to feed herself or better exhibit tier beauty to masters in a wider variety 
of postures and attitudes than would otherwise be the case. The point of the 
sirik is not merely to confine a woman, but to confine her beautifully. 
Two guards then held me, one by each arm, before the throne. I was 
naked. I was chained. I wore the sirik. 
They lifted me up, then, at a sign from Miles of Argenturn. I was 
absolutely helpless. My feet must have been some six or seven inches from the 
floor before the throne. Even by pointing my toes I could not couch the 
carpeting. I was held there, being exhibited to the crowd, chained in the sirik. 
“Behold the Tatrix of Corcyrus,” called Miles of Argentum, indicating me 
with a sweeping gesture, “helpless, and in chainsl” 
There was a wild cheer from the crowd, almost a shriek, as though for 
blood. 
“Will you come back for me?” I had asked Ligurious. 
“Have no fear, Lady Sheila,” he had said. “You will be come for.” 
“Soon?” I had asked. 
“Yes,” he had said. Then he had bade me farewell, and left. 
I looked down on the crowd, into the wild eyes, the upraised fists. I saw, 
too, the soldiers. I moved helplessly in the chains, held before the crowd. 
Ligurious and the woman, and the others, had doubtless, by now, on tams, 
made good their escape. The uniforms the men had worn were not unlike that in 
which I had just seen Drusus Rencius, and not unlike those of certain others 
about the dais, soldiers. They were, I took it, babilifnents of Ar. The woman in 
the slave collar and on the leash, covered by the sheet, her bare feet and ankles 
visible beneath it, would presumably be assumed to be merely a naked captive. 
I struggled in the chains. The words of Ligurious, that I would be come 
for, now took on a new and frightful meaning for me. 
I looked down into the crowd. 
Now it seemed, truly, I had been come for. 
“Make wayl Clear the way!” called Miles of Argentum. Soldiers began to 
clear the aisle of men and women, that we might have a clear exit from the 
great hall. I was lowered to my feet. 
“What are you going to do with me?” I asked Miles of Argentum. 
“We are going to take you into the courtyard,” he said, and put you in the 
golden cage. You may recall that I told you once that you belonged in a cage, a 
golden cage.” 
Tears sprang into my eyes. I did not want to be put into a cage. I was not 
a slave, or another type of animal. Too, I did not understand the meaning of a 
golden cage. At a sign from Miles of Argentum a soldier picked me up, lightly, in his 
arms. He held me as easily as though I might have been a child. 
Then, in his arms, I was carried rapidly down the steps of the dais and 
down the aisle, between the halves of the parted crowd. 
In a matter of but moments I was blinking against the sunlight in the 
courtyard. Too, I felt the heat and the sun on my bared skin. I was put on my 
feet near a tall, narrow, cylindrical cage with a conical top. The height of this 
cage was about seven feet; its rounded floor was perhaps a yard in diameter. In 
the top of the cage, at the top of the cone, on the outside, there was a heavy 
ring. 
I was thrust into the cage and the door was locked shut behind me. 
It had two locks, one about a third up from the door and the other about 
a third down from the top. 
“In this cage, Lady Sheila,” said Miles of Argentum, “you will be paraded 
through the streets of Corcyrus, exhibited in Our triumph. Doubtless you will 
enjoy receiving the love and devotion of your people. You will, thereafter, be 
transported n this same cage to Argentum. I might mention to you that he bars 
of this cage, like the chains you wear, are not of pure gold, but of a sturdy 
golden alloy. Similarly, portions of the cage, like the floor and the interior of the 
top, and the gilded cone ring, are of iron. You will find that the holding power of 
these various devices is more than adequate, by several factors, to hold ten 
strong men. Incidentally, allow me to commend you on how well you look in 
chains. You wear them beautifully enough to be a slave.” 
I clutched the golden bars, in order not to fall. 
“Your body, also,” he said, “is beautiful enough to be that of a slave.” 
I moaned. I could see men approaching, with rope. Too, behind them, 
drawn by two tharlarion, came a flat-topped wagon. At the back of this wagon 
was an arrangement of beams, with a projecting, supported, perpendicularly 
mounted beam that extended forward, some fifteen feet in the air, toward the 
front of the wagon. At the forward portion of this projecting beam there was a 
ring, not unlike the one on the top of the cage. 
Miles of Argentum surveyed me, and the chains, and the cage. 
“Yes,” he said, “these arrangements all seem suitable and efficient. I think 
we may count on your arriving in Argentum in good order.” 
A rope was being passed through the ring at the top of my cage. 
The flat-topped wagon was being drawn near. I gathered that the cage 
would be suspended from the ring on the projecting beam on the wagon, that it 
would hang suspended over the surface of the wagon, some feet from the flat 
bed of the wagon. From within the cage, it suspended thusly, I would not even 
be able to touch anything outside of the cage. 
I was totally in their power. 
I was inutterably helpless. 
“What are you taking me to Argentum for?” I asked. 
“For impalement,” he said. 14 The Camp of Miles of Argentum; Two Men 
“No,” I whimpered. “Nol” I awakened, my legs drawn up, cramped, in the 
tiny cage. I lay on my side. I heard the chains move on the small, circular floor 
of the cage. I twisted to my back, my knee raised. I could feel the chain from the 
collar lying on my body. My manacled hands were at my belly. The chain joining 
them I could feel, too, on my belly. I could feel the extension of the central 
chain, below the manacles, too, on my body, and then it passed between my 
legs, lying on the iron floor, then making its rendezvous with my shackled ankles. 
I had been dreaming that I was again being carried in the cage through the 
streets of Corcyrus. Because of ‘the width of the wagon bed and the height of 
the cage, some five feet or so above the surface of the wagon bed, I had been 
reasonably well protected from the blows of whips, the jabbings of sticks. 
Soldiers, too, patrolled the perimeters of the moving wagon. More than one man, 
pressing between the soldiers and clambering onto the wagon, sometimes 
unarmed, sometimes with a whip or stick, sometimes even with a knife, was 
seized and thrown back into the crowd by soldiers. The crowds cheered Miles of 
Argentum. and his men. And, as my wagon passed them, they seemed to go 
mad with hatred and pleasure, crying out and jeering me, and shrieking with 
triumph to see me so helplessly a captive. The people of Corcyrus, it was clear, 
had welcomed the men of from Ar, as liberators. The colors of Argentum and of 
Ar, on ribbons and strips of cloth, angled from windows and festooned, even 
being stretched between windows and rooftops overhead, the triumphal way 
such colors, too, were prominent in the crowd, on garments being waved, 
fluttering, by citizens and sometimes even children, perched on the shoulders of 
adults. I had stood in the cage, frightened, bewildered and confused. I had not 
been able to even begin to understand the hatred of the people. I had stood in 
the cage that I might be better seen. If I did not do so, Miles of Argentum had 
informed me, simply, I would be beaten like a slave. 
I had now awakened in the cage, frightened. I had dreamed I was being 
again carried through the streets of Corcyrus. I had- recoiled, fearfully, from the 
sting of a fruit rind hurled at me. Often in that miserable journey, suspended in 
the cage, carried between jeering crowds, I had been pelted with small stones, 
garbage and dung. 
I whimpered, chained in my tiny prison. At least I was alone now, and it 
was quiet. The cage creaked a little, moving in the wind. I crawled to my knees 
and, with my fingers, parted the opaque cloth which had been wrapped about 
the cage for the night, before it had been raised to its present position. I looked 
out through the tiny crack. I could see fires of the camp, and several tents. I 
heard music from the distance, from somewhere among the tents, where 
perhaps girls danced to please masters. We were one day out of Corcyrus, on 
the march to Argenturn. I looked down to the ground. It was some forty feet 
below. The cage was slung now not from the ring on the wagon beam but from 
a rope which had been thrown over a high stout branch of a large tree. The cage 
had then been hoisted to this height and the rope secured. “Villainess of Corcyrusl Tyranness of Corcyrusl” the people had cried. 
I lay back down then in my chains, on the small iron floor of the cage, my 
knees pulled up high, and looked upward at the hollow, conelike ceiling of the 
cage. It seemed I had no more tears to cry. 
I did not want to die. 
I heard the music in the distance. 
I wished that I were a slave, that I might have a chance for life, that 
I might have an opportunity to convince a master somehow, in any way 
possible, that I might be worth sparing. 
But I was a free woman and would be subjected only to the cold and 
inhuman mercies of the law. 
I was being transported to Argentum for impalement. 
I could not cry any more. 
Then, suddenly, I felt the cage drop an inch, and then another inch. 
I scrambled to my knees, looking out, as I could. But, because of the 
opaque covering of the cage, its fastenings and the difficulty of moving it, I could 
see very little. 
Then the cage was still. Then, after a time, it dropped another inch, and 
then another. I knelt in the cage, holding my chains, to keep them from making 
noise. 
Slowly the cage was lowered. Then it rested on the ground. 
My heart was beating wildly. I now seemed very much alive. The stealth, 
and the gradualness, which seemed to characterize what was going on, did not 
suggest the activities of authorized representatives of Miles of Argentum. It did 
not even occur to me to scream. From whom would I summon help, and to what 
purpose? If these nocturnal visitors wished to steal me, perhaps to make me a 
slave or sell me, I would go only too willingly into whatever bondage they chose 
to inflict upon me. I would enter it joyfully. I would revel in it. I would, in my 
gratitude, see to it that I proved to be to them a slave beyond their wildest 
dreams. 
Then suddenly I was terrified. What if these visitors were not opportunists 
or slavers. What if they were men of Corcyrus who wished to return me to the 
city, there to subject me to secret and horrifying tortures which might shame the 
agonies of an impaling spear on the walls of Argentum? 
I did not know whether to cry out or not. 
The cover on the cage was unlaced, and thrust back, around the cage. 
Two men were there. They were dressed entirely in black. They wore masks. 
One of them held an unshuttered dark lantern and the other opened a leather 
wrapper containing keys and tools on the ground. He, then, with a variety of 
keys and picks, and small tools, swiftly, expertly, trying one thing and then 
another, addressed himself to the upper lock. He was skillful, and apparently a 
smith in such matters, perhaps a skilled specialist within his caste. In fifteen Ehn 
both locks had yielded. The cage door was opened and I was pulled out. I was 
put on my back and the inan, swiftly, with numerous small keys, and some of the other tools, addressed himself to my collar lock. I felt the collar pulled away. 
Then, in a few Ehn, I had been freed, too, A the manacles, and then the 
shackles. I was turned to my stomach. My right wrist was tied to my left ankle. I 
struggled about, turning my head. I saw the golden sirik put back in he cage; it 
was not the sort of thing, I gathered, which these fellows would care to have 
found in their possession; I then saw the cage closed and the cover readjusted 
about it, then, together, the two men, with the rope, drew it slowly upward; in a 
few moments it hung quietly where it had before, when it had been occupied. If 
its lowering and raising had not been noticed, I did not think that now anyone 
would be likely to find anything amiss until morning, when it would be lowered 
and found empty. The cord which had fastened my wrist to my ankle was then 
removed and I was drawn to my feet. I was startled that I was put in no bonds. 
A cloak was handed to me. I drew it swiftly about my body and over my head, 
grasping it closed with my fists beneath my chin. Over my head as it was, and it 
being a short cloak, too, it fell midway, as I held it about me, on my calves. I 
was grateful not only for the disguise it afforded me, but, too, because it gave 
me some way to conceal my nakedness. I felt a hand at my back and I was 
conducted from the area of the tree and the suspended cage. 
As we removed ourselves from that area we passed the slumped figures 
of two guards, an overturned flagon near them. 
“Holdl” called a drunken voice, as we passed between tents. 
We stopped. My left upper arm, now that we bad left the area of the tree 
and cage, under the cloak, was in the custody of the man on my left. He had 
taken it in charge almost immediately upon leaving the cage area. He did not 
wish to accept the risk, it seemed, that I might attempt to escape, perhaps 
impulsively attempting to dart away into the darkness. There was little danger of 
that now. His grip was like iron. I still held the cloak together, and about my 
face, with my right hand. I attempted to pull the cloak forward more, and 
averted my face, that my features might not be seen. 
“Masks, eh?” said the newcomer. “So she is a free woman, is she? But 
perhaps not for longl” 
He laughed drunkenly, and staggered about, in front of us. He tried to 
reach for the cloak I held clutched about my face. I turned my face away, 
clutching the cloak about it. 
“A modest pudding,” he said, surprised. “Forgive me, Lady,” he said, 
bowing low. Then he staggered about, behind t us, again. 
Then I suddenly felt the cloak being lifted behind t me. “She has legs 
good enough to be those of a slave,” he said. We then proceeded on our way. I 
was shaking. Too, I N now had some idea of the publicness of a slave’s body. 
I was pulled back. into the shadows between some tents. D 
Two guardsmen, with a lantern, passed. Then, gain, we threaded our way 
amongst the canvas-lined lanes of the camp of the men of Argentum. 
Most of the tents were dark. Within some were small fires. When men 
passed between the fires and the canvas wall of the tent we could see their shadows on the canvas. In one tent a girl danced slowly, sensuously, before a 
seated male. Her skills suggested that she might be a camp slave, a girl from 
one of the strings of camp slaves, strings Of girls owned by authorized 
merchants, holding contracts for certain season or campaigns, kept within the 
camp, and traveling with it, for renting out to soldiers at fees stipulated in the 
contracts. Too, of course, she might be a girl even from Corcyrus, or another 
community, perhaps a paga girl. Such as these are sometimes brought to the 
camps on speculation. The fees for their use are not contractually controlled, as 
are those of the regular camp slaves, but the fees of the camp slaves, of course, 
being fixed and almost nominal, tend to exert a considerable, informal influence 
on the market; they set competitive standards, ensure realistic pricings and 
reduce the risk of excessive local profiteering. On Earth it is not unusual for a 
free woman to attempt to take a profit on her own beauty, using it, for example, 
if only in mate competitions, to advance herself economically. On Gor, however, 
if that same woman should be enslaved, she will soon discover that the profits 
accruing from her beauty belong now not to her, but to her master. This is quite 
appropriate. It, like she herself, is his. 
As we passed another tent, a darkened one, I heard the ,ounds of chains 
from within. “Oh, more, Master, I beg you, please, more,” I heard, “more, more, 
please, oh, my Master, more, please more, please more, my Master, I beg youl” 
How scandalized I was! What was it within, a harlot, a whore! But I feared it was 
far worse, something a thousand times lower, something a thousand times more 
despicable and helpless, a slave. 
In a few moments we stopped, between some darkened tents. I was then 
lifted from my feet and placed, sitting, on he ground. 
“Why are we stopping here?” I whispered. “Who are you? What are you 
doing!” 
My last question was prompted by the fact that one of the men, the larger 
of the two, he who had held my left arm, had now crossed my ankles. He was 
now wrapping a long piece of binding fiber about them, sometimes looping them 
both, sometimes taking it about only one ankle, sometimes snaking it about both 
ankles and securing it between both with tightly drawn loops. He even, 
occasionally, threaded an end through other, already secured loops. He then 
pulled the entire tie tight. What he had done was far more elaborate and 
complex than was required to hold a girl’s ankles. A loop or two, properly 
knotted, I did not doubt, would be adequate for the perfect accomplishment of 
such a task. Then, to my surprise, he placed the two loose ends of the binding 
fiber in my hands. I held them, puzzled. He bad not knotted the tie. Similarly no 
move had been made to secure my hands. 
“Waitl” I whispered. “Nol” I then understood what they intended. 
The smaller of the two men, he who had been so expert with the locks 
and chains, placed his fingers across my lips. 
“Nol” I whispered. “Don’t leave me! Who are you? Why have you done 
what you have done?” He increased the pressure of his fingers on my lips, and I was silent. 
He leaned close to me and whispered. I did not recognize the voice. 
“We have brought you here,,” he said. “It is a half of a pasang from the 
cage.” 
I nodded, miserably. 
“The camp will be awake in three Ahn,” he said. 
I nodded. 
He withdrew his fingers from my lips. 
“Do not leave me!” I begged. 
“The camp will be awake in three Ahn,” he said. 
“Who are you?” I begged. 
He was silent. 
“Why have you done what you have done?” I asked. 
“Once you did me a kindness,” he said. “I have never forgotten.” 
“What kindness?” I asked. 
“Our accounts are now squared,” he said. “It is done. The matter is 
finished.” 
“And what, then, is his motivation?” I asked, indicating the’, larger man. 
“It is other than mine,” said the smaller man. 
The larger man then drew his cloak away from me. I was then sitting in 
the dirt, naked, with my ankles fastened together, the two ends of the fiber 
clutched in my hands. 
“Do not leave me,” I begged. “Keep me. I am prepared even to be your 
slavel” 
The larger man suddenly, angrily, reached for my throat. I felt those large 
hands close about it. For an instant things went black. I know he could crush the 
life from me at his whim. 
“Do not kill her,” said the other. 
The hands left my throat. 
I gasped. I swallowed painfully. The larger man retrieved his cloak. 
The two men stood, preparing to take their leave. 
“Do not leave me here, I beg you!” I whispered. 
“Already, in this,” said the smaller man, “you have been granted more 
than a hundred times the lenience and favor that you deserve.” 
“Are you not my friends?” I asked. 
“No,” said he. “We are your enemies.” 
I looked up at him, in misery. 
“Farewell,” said he, “Lady Sheila, villainess and tyranness of Corcyrus.” 
“Wait!” I whispered. 
But they were gone, and gone in different directions. I thought of crying 
out, but doubtless they would be away by the time men would come, and with 
their masks doffed, who would know them? I would succeed in doing little more 
than calling attention to myself. 
“Wait” I whispered softly, piteously. But they had vanished. “The camp will be awake in three Ahn,” the smaller man bad said. 
Feverishly I began to unwind and unthread the binding fiber on my 
ankles. It took me better than an Ehn to do so. 
I saw a lantern approaching, held by one of two guardsmen. I cast aside 
the binding fiber, and then crept to the side, to lie on my belly in the shadows 
behind a tent. I felt one of the tent ropes on my shoulder. 
I heard someone inside the tent stirring in sleep. The lantern of the 
guardsmen had then passed. 
15 Alarm Bars 
sleen, its jerking at its chain. 
“Holdl Who goes there?” called a voice. I heard the snarling of the patrol 
Weeping, I fled back among the tents. The guardsman did not release the 
sleen. He would probably not want it loose among the tents. 
I crouched behind a tent, in the darkness. This was the third time I had 
tried to leave the camp. Once there had been stakes and wire; another time 
there had been a deep ditch; each time there had been guardsmen with sleen. 
The sleen, I had little doubt, had been able to detect my approach, and had led 
the guardsmen to my vicinity. The perimeter of the camp seemed ringed with 
guards and sleen. The camp was heavily guarded. This was perhaps because it 
was still within the range of Corcyrus, and perhaps, too, because of a special 
captive, a Tatrix, thought to be chained in a suspended cage. 
I looked up. I moaned. In the moonlight, not more than a hundred yards 
away, I could see the cage slung from its branch. In my running, and fear, 
disoriented, and once pursued by drunken soldiers, I had inadvertently returned 
to its vicinity. If I were caught I did not doubt but what I would soon again find 
myself the prisoner of those cramped quarters, though doubtless in fresher, 
sturdier bonds, probably of iron, and not locked, but hammered closed about my 
neck and limbs. The cage, too, then would probably be closed with plates and 
rivets, and the guards doubled or tripled about it. I crouched down, my head in 
my hands. In a little more than an Ahn, I feared, the camp would be awakened. 
Already it seemed to me that there were more people about than before, more 
men to avoid. 
I shrank back into the shadows. Two men, cooks, I think, from their 
conversation, were passing. 
I heard wings overhead. Looking up I saw a tarn. It was flying northwest. 
Behind it, on long ropes, dangled a tarn basket. Sleen were no problem for it, I 
thought bitterly. It was not the first such departure, or, indeed, arrival, I had 
noted in the camp. 
I had hitherto avoided the more fit, busy portions of the camp, generally 
about the areas for tradesmen, suppliers and sutlers, and the storage, delivery 
and mess areas. 
There were too many men there, and it would be, surely, too easy to be 
detected. I, then, stealthily, my heart pounding, began to follow, keeping in the 
shadows, the two men who had just passed. I was terribly frightened. 
They were moving toward the center of the camp. 
“What are you doing there, Slut, skulking about?” called a man. I had not 
seen him, between the tents. He had some gear slung over his shoulder. He was 
apparently waiting there. I backed away from him. 
“Let her go,” said another man, emerging from a tent. He, too, carried 
some gear. “You can see she is a slave, returning to her master.” I then hurried 
away. In the darkness they had not detected that I lacked a brand. Too, they 
had not noticed that my neck was not encircled by a slave collar. 
I was now in consternation. I did not see how I could proceed. 
People seemed to be getting up now about the camp. 
“Ena!” called a girl, hurrying to catch up with another. 
I stepped back into the shadows. 
A tall, slim girl, naked, turned about. A bit of slave silk dangled languidly 
from her left hand. 
The new girl was short and lusciously bodied. She wore a brief, silken 
slave tunic, fastened with a single tie at her bosom. A single tug frees the tie and 
allows the garment to be parted for the view and pleasures of a master. Both 
women wore collars. 
“And how did the night go?” asked the new girl. “Were you well used?” 
“Yes,” responded the taller girl, dreamily. “And you?” 
“Superbly,” said the shorter girl. 
The two girls then began to walk down the lane between the tents. 
L my head down, my hair about my neck and shoulders, hopefully tending 
to conceal the bareness of my neck, the absence there of a steel circlet, fell into 
step behind them, seemingly, I hoped, only another slave on her way back to 
her master. 
I soon became aware that this must be a lane leading to the chains. 
Other girls, soon, here aid there, entered it, before and behind me, and 
“And what of the resistance you -intended to offer?” one girl was asking 
“It was crushed,” said the other. “He did not choose to accept it. Then he 
between me and those who had been directly before me. 
another. 
made me serve him well.” 
“It is the fifth time you have served in his tent since we left Argentum,” 
said the first girl. 
“Yes,” said the second. “think he likes you,” said the first girl. 
“Perhaps,” said the other. 
“Do you think he will buy you?” asked the first girl. 
“it matters not to me,” said the other. “I do not care, one way or the 
other.” 
“There are stains on your face as though you bad been crying,” said the 
girl. “And it does not seem to me that you have been beaten.” “Oh?” asked the other. 
“You pretentious tarsk sow,” laughed the first girl, “you were begging him 
to buy youl” 
“What if I was!” said the other, tossing her bead. 
“And when did you beg this?” asked the girl. 
“After my resistance bad been crushed, and he made me serve him 
without compromise as a slave,” said the other, and again this morning, before 
we parted.” 
“You seem pleased enough now,” observed the girl. 
“Tassy,” said the other, “he is going to make an offer for me!” 
“That is marvelous, Yitza!” said the first girl. 
“But will Myron let me go?” asked the second girl. 
“I do not know,” said the first. “Such matters are between the men.” 
The second girl moaned. 
“Look at it this way,” said the first girl. “If we did not wear collars we 
would not even know the touch of such men as Rutilius. Too, if we were not 
slaves and sent to their tents, we would not even know what to do. We would be 
only ignorant free women.” 
“How I sometimes pity free womenl” laughed the second girl. “They are 
so stupidl” 
“But fear them, Yitza,” said the first girl, “for they are free and you are 
enslaved.” 
“Of course,” said the second girl, shuddering. 
“And remember that they hate you,” said the first. 
“I know,” said the second. 
A man stepped out, into the center of the lane. I stopped, frightened. But 
his attention was on another. 
“Yeela,” said lie. 
A girl, addressed by a free man, fell to her knees before him. 
“I have paid fee for you,” he said. 
“it is early, Master,” she laughed. “Would you lie to a poor slave?” 
“Perhaps,” lie said. 
“If you have not, know that you will be charged,” she laughed. “I am not 
for freel” 
But then he had crouched down and taken her in his arms. She was 
thrown beneath him, grasping at him, to the dirt. Frightened, I took my way 
about them. I tried to hide among other girls. I hoped that no man would decide 
to pull me out from among them. 
“What is for breakfast?” I heard one girl asking another. 
“I have heard,” said the other girl, who was a shorter one, “that each of 
us will have five berries put in our gruel this morning.” 
“Good,” said the first. 
Alp 
“If no bad reports are received on any of us,” added the second. her hair out.” 
“I was pleasing,” said the first. 
“So, too, was I,” averred the second. 
“If Jasmine is not fully pleasing again,” said the first girl, “I think I will pull 
“And so, too, will the rest of the chaint” laughed the second girl, the 
shorter one. 
Jasmine, I suspected, would soon learn to be pleasing. Certainly it would 
be in her best interests to be so. She would probably have to spend at least a 
portion of every day within the reach of her chain sisters. Doubtless soon she 
would be begging them for counsels in sensuality, for tricks and techniques, that 
she might improve herself and become less inadequate as a slave. 
“He took away my clothes,” one girl was telling another, “but then he did 
not so much as touch me. He made me serve him, rather, in small and menial 
ways. I must cook Sullage for him. Then I must launder and iron a tunic. Then I 
must dust his goods and clean and tidy his tent. Then I was made to sew, and 
then clean and polish his leather.” 
“And how did you feel,” asked the girl to whom she was speaking, 
“performing these small tasks for him, suitable for a slave?” 
“Gradually, serving him helplessly, then lovingly in these fashions, I 
became more and more aroused,” she said. “Then, finally, after the polishing of 
the feather, I could stand it no longer. I threw myself to my belly before him, 
juicing like a larma.” 
“Did he then content you?” asked the other girl. 
“Yes,” said the girl, “though the brute made me squirm a little first.” 
How well that master had understood sex, and the sexuality of the 
female, I thought. He apparently understood something of the pervasiveness and 
totality of female sexuality. They had been, in their way, having sex together for 
hours, before he even touched her. Well had he understood the woman, and her 
needs and desires to be pleasing, and to submit and serve in many ways. It was 
the total woman, in her wholeness, which he, to her joy, had chosen to 
dominate. 
How terrible, I thought, to be a slave! 
“Would you like to be sent again to his tent?” asked the other girl. 
“Yes,” said the girl. “Yesl Oh, yesl” 
What a meaningless slut she wasl How pleased I was that I was not a 
slave! 
“You, Slave!” called a voice. 
I stopped in my tracks. I put my fists before my mouth, in terror, but, too, 
to hide my neck. 
“Not you, you!” said the voice. 
I quickly hurried on, trembling. It seemed that any moment I must be 
discovered. 
“I must see him again,” the girl in front of me was saying. 
“Why?” asked the other. “I think he is my love master,” she breathed. 
“It is more likely that you are his love slave,” laughed the other. 
“He must call for me again!” said the girl. 
“You are, of course, entitled to hope that,” said the other, “when you lie 
alone, chained in your place.” 
“He must!” she wept. 
“Perhaps he will have you summoned again to his tent,” said the second 
girl. 
“I must see him again!” she said. 
“That will be decided by masters,” said the second girl. How horrifying to 
be a slave, I thought. How pleased I was that I was not a slave. 
Swiftly, then, seeing more men waiting further down the lane, sonic with 
loops of chain in their hands, I slipped to the side between the tents. I could see 
women lining up down there, too, being put in wrist or throat coffle, each one 
doubtless reporting in, and in the proper position, to the appropriate slave 
master. 
cooking of eggs and meat. 
my hands and knees. 
moons were down. 
by its chain. 
sacks, narrow aisles separating cliffs of boxes. 
I skirted a large cooking area. I could smell freshly baked bread, and the 
I made my way among tents, every sense alert, sometimes crawling on 
It was still quite dark. Here and there, there were morning fires. The 
I cried out in misery. A sleen, snarling, leapt toward me, but was stopped 
I continued on my way, treading narrow valleys between mountains of 
“Where are you going, little lady?” called a fellow from above me. 
He was standing on boxes, carrying a box. I had not even seen him. 
“The chains,” he said, “are behind you and to your right.” 
Swiftly I sped away, in the general direction he had indicated. Then, when 
I was confident I was out of his sight, I resumed, as nearly as I could, given the 
bundles, the boxes and crates, my original direction. 
Then I found myself in a blind alley, a place where the passage was 
closed by a sheer wall of boxes, several feet over my head. I hurried back and 
tried another passage. It, too, to my misery, was blocked. Then I suddenly 
realized I had lost my direction. Between the boxes, at places, darknesses in the 
darkness, there were narrow cracks. I did not know which ere passages and 
which were mere places where several boxes had been removed. I struck with 
my fists at the wall of boxes. 
Then, suddenly, I heard a tarn scream, and not more than o or three 
hundred yards away. 
Too, I saw a lantern approaching behind me. 
I darted through an opening, came to a wall, and crouched between two 
boxes. I saw the light of the lantern on the boxes ahead of me, a WO it was lifted 
at the passage I had entered. 
“She came this way,” said a voice. 
I heard the two men entering the passage. 
“There she is!” said one of them. I gasped, in terror. 
Then I heard a sudden scrambling. “I’ve got you, you little she-sleen!” he 
said. 
I heard a small body flung to the dirt. Then I heard the snapping on of 
slave bracelets. 
“Turn her over,” said a voice. 
I heard a body moked. 
“She’s a pretty one,” said a voice. “Read her collar.” 
“Our little thief is Tula, of the chain of Ephialtes,” said the other voice. 
“I stole nothing, Masterl” cried the girl. 
“Thrust up her tunic,” said the first voice. “Now split your I legs, Tula. 
Good girl. Now, what were you saying?” girl 
“It was only one pastry, Master,” said the girl. “For all Tula! Do not beat 
herl” 
“Keep those legs wide, Tula,” said the first voice. con 
“Yes, Master,” whimpered the girl. imp 
I then listened, with misery, while the two men, one after hap the other, 
in the narrow passageway between the boxes, used brutal, forceful use of her 
almost overwhelmed me psychologically. How helpless, how dominated are 
slavesl I touched then myself. To my horror, I, too, was wet. I gritted my teeth. 
I her hoped they could not smell me. I trembled. I tried not to feel, with 
It was almost as though they, in inflicting themselves on that pathetic 
slave, were subjecting me, as well, to those in so debasing, masterly thrusts. 
Yet, of course, they were not, pum in this, to my scandal, I felt keen frustration. 
I found myself, envying her. I wondered what it would be like to be held not in 
the arms of such brutes, a cringing vessel for th pleasure, choiceless but to 
rhapsodically succumb. time forced such thoughts from my mind. Surely I must n 
such thoughts. Surely they were appropriate only for a slave 
I looked up, miserably. The sky was becoming gray n 
In a few minutes, perhaps, the cage would be lowered. 
my absence would be noted. girl. 
Me entire camp, then, and its vicinity, I did not doubt, would be subjected 
to an inch-by-inch search, one that it uld be impossible to elude. 
I had failed to escape. 
“On your feet, Tula,” said one of the men. 
“Tula has served you well, has she not?” begged the girl. I heard her pull 
at the slave bracelets. 
“Put down her tunic,” said the first man. 
“There,” said the second. “When we called to you to stop, Tula,” said the first man, “you ran. Have 
You ever run away before?” 
“I was not really running away,” said the girl. “I just did want you to catch 
me.” 
“Must a question be repeated?” asked the first man. 
“No, Master,” she said, quickly. “I have never run away before!” 
That is fortunate for you,” said the man. shuddered, crouching between 
the boxes. The first time a runs away she is commonly only beaten. Many girls, 
m they first go into a collar, do not realize that escape, for practical purposes, is 
impossible for them, or how easily, imonly, they can be picked up and caught. 
The practical ~ossibility of escape is a function of several factors. Perhaps one of 
the most important among them is the closely nature of Gorean society. In such 
a society it is difficult to establish false identities. Other factors which might be A 
are the support of the society for slavery, the absence i place to run, so to 
speak, and the relentlessness with such slaves are commonly sought. 
Other factors are such as the distinctive garb of the slave, the 
encirclement of neck with a collar and the fact that her body is marked t a brand. 
The best that a slave can commonly hope for is she might fall into the power of 
a new master. The usual punishment for a girl’s second attempt at escape is 
hamstring the severing of the tendons behind the knees. This does completely 
immobilize the girl, for she may still, for cxle, drag herself about by her hands. 
Such girls are sometimes used as beggars, distributed about a city by wagon in 
morning, and then picked up again at night, with what earnings they may have 
managed to obtain during the 
You will not beat me though, will you?” wheedled the 
“No,” said the first man. 
“Thank you, Masters!” said the girl 
“You have, however,” said the man stolen a pastry, lied to me about it to 
us, and run away.” 
“You said you would not beat me!” protested the girl. 
“We shall not,” said the man. “Ephialtes might.” 
“Do not tell him, I beg you!” she cried. 
“Do you really think that you can do the things you have done with 
impunity, you, a slave?” asked the man. 
“No, Master,” she wept. 
“We have discovered you have a taste for sweets,” said the and man. 
“Ephialtes will discover if you have a taste for leather.” 
“Have pity on me, Masters,” she wept. “I am only a mg helpless, 
braceleted slavel” I 
“Turn about, Tula,” said the man. “You are on your way back to your 
master.”’ 
As I heard them leaving, I looked about the corner of my hiding place. I 
saw two large men. Preceding them, her hands locked behind her in slave bracelets, was a beautifully shaped little slave. She had dark hair. Her slave 
tunic, which was extremely short, was red. 
I followed the men down the passageway. I stopped once, when they 
stopped, to extinguish the lantern. 
Following them I came to an opening between the through which they 
had taken their way. 
They had led me out of the maze. bacl 
I then saw many wagons and could smell tharlarion, and straw. I made 
my way swiftly through this area. 
I then stopped, startled. ‘Me great cry of a tarn smote 
I fell to my hands and knees as two men passed, on the other side of a 
wagon. 
I rose up and sped as furtively and swiftly as I could toward the area from 
which I had heard the bird’s scream. I said stopped, seeing a bird take to the air, 
a tarn basket, on long The ropes, trailing behind it. I put out my hands. There 
seemed to M be a platform in front of me. It must have been fifty yards char 
long. On it there seemed to be two broad, leather skids. On these skids, some 
twenty yards or so in front of me, there. by were four or five tarn baskets. I 
heard the snapping of wings I saw ropes being fastened between the tarn and 
the et now first in the line. I crawled forward and, as the were concerned with 
the tarn, it moving about and occasionally stretching and snapping its wings, 
crawled into the basket. Within that basket was a blanket, one which had ably 
been used to cover some cargo brought to the camp. 
w the blanket over me and lay quietly in the bottom of basket. 
was becoming lighter now, and I was becoming more 
iore afraid. 
ave myself little chance to escape, but I could do noth- 
ore. I had done all that I could. 
seemed I lay there for an Ahn. The heavy fiber of the 
et cut into my skin. I did not, however, so much as 
Then other tarns were brought, one by one, to the 
rm. The other baskets were lofted away. Mine only, it 
ed, remained. 
o where is Venaticus?” said a man. 
leeping one off,” said another fellow. 
angled up in the chains of some slave,” suggested an- 
think it will be another warm day,” said a fellow. 
ood,” said one of the men. “Then they may have the 
s down on the slave wagons.” 
hen we dismantle,” said a man, “you could always drift 
in the march and see Lady Slicila. She is a pretty little 
in her cage.” 
hey are all pretty in chains and behind bars,” said an- 
man. hate to think of them shoving an impaling spear up her 
said a man. 
know an impaling spear I’d like to shove up her ass,’ 
nother man. 
ere was laughter. 
n may do with us what they wish, I thought. Our only 
e is to turn them against themselves, and use them for 
purposes. But in this we frustrate nature, that of men and 
rselves. How can we win, then? Perhaps, I thought, only 
sing. But these thoughts were more appropriate to Earth 
Gor. It did not seem possible to turn the men of Gor 
st themselves. Perhaps they were less simple than the 
Earth, or more simple, more basic and natural. They 
at any rate, never permitted themselves to be tricked out 
of their natural rights and powers. The conniving woman of Gor, she who 
would seek to control and manipulate men, likely to soon find herself at the feet 
of her would-be victim naked, kissing them, locked in his collar. 
There seemed suddenly a storm of wings in the air, beard the striking of 
tarn talons on the platform. Men, a St immediately, began to work about the 
basket. I felt the basket move as ropes were fastened, on it and jerked tight. 
There was a tiny space between two folds of the blanket, through Which I could 
see, looking then through an opening in the weaving of the basket. With two 
“Your face is smeared with lipstick,” said a man, “and y stink of slaves and 
“I cannot explain that,” said a fellow, as though puzzle “for all night I 
“The company will not be pleased,” said a fellow. “if you slept a wink last 
fingers I drew the blank more together. 
paga.” 
have rested comfortably in the tent of cargo riders.” 
night I am a purple urt.” 
“It is lucky for you then,” said the newcomer, concerned “that indeed I 
neglected to slumber.” 
“Are you in a condition to fly?,” asked a man. 
“I shall sleep in the saddle,” said the man. 
“You have a long flight, of several stages,” said a man. 
“I shall be well rested then by the time of my arrival Ar,” said the 
newcomer. 
“I am sure the paga slaves will be pleased,” said a ra “all several hundred 
of them.” 
“Do not neglect to fasten your safety strap,” said a man. 
“I shall do so, unless perhaps I chance to fall asleep fir the newcomer 
assured the fellow. 
“What is that sound?” asked a man. 
“It sounds like an alarm bar, back in the south part of camp,” said a man. 
“I wonder what is wrong,” said another. “Will I see Bemus in Ar, or Torquatus?” asked the new I comer. 
“No, luckily for the paga slaves,” said a man. 
“It is an alarm bar,” said a man, “clearly.” 
“I hear another, too, now,” said a man. 
“I wonder what is going on,” said the newcomer. 
“You will rendezvous with us in ten days, on the south bank of the Issus,” 
said a man. “You will be bringing another shipment of Ka-la-na for the officers.” 
“I wonder what is going on,” said the newcomer. 
“You are late,” said a man, with a rustle of papers. 
“I am never late,” said the newcomer. “It is only that sometimes it takes 
me longer to be on time than others.” 
“I bear other alarm bars, too, now,” said a man. 
“Do you think the camp is under attack?” asked a man. 
“No,” said a man. 
“It is probably a fire,” said a man. 
“I do not see any smoke,” said a man. 
“Perhaps Lady Sheila has escaped,” suggested a fellow, lightly. 
This suggestion was greeted with raucous laughter. The little vulo, 
doubtless, was still safe in her cage. 
It is probably a fight between companies or platoons,” said a mJr, 
“probably over gambling or a slave.” 
“I think I will go see,” said the newcomer. 
“Into the saddlel” said a man. 
“But a fightl” said the newcomer. 
“Venaticus,” cautioned the man. 
“Very well,” he said. 
“It must be important,” said a man. “Hear the alarm bars low.” 
“If it were only a fight, there would not be that many alarm bars, said a 
man. “Indeed, there probably would not be any. It would not be necessary to 
alarm the whole camp over an incident of that sort.” 
“It is probably a drill,” said a man. 
“That is it,” said another. “It must be a drill.” 
Suddenly there was a storm of wings and the basket, a moment later, was 
jerked forward, slipping along the leather Uds and then, in another instant, 
taking my breath away for n instant, it was lofted like the others high into the 
air. 
through tiny cracks between the woven fibers of the deep, sturdy basket I 
could see the ground slipping away beneath 
s. Wind seemed to tear through the fibers of the basket. I clutched the 
blanket, it being torn in the wind, more closely about me. The ropes and the 
basket creaked. The rider took the tarn once about the camp, doubtless to 
satisfy his curiosity. He could make out little, however, I suspected, from the r. I 
could see men below moving about in the camp, emerging from tents and such, 
but there seemed to be no clear pattern to their activity. Certainly the camp was not under attack, nor did there seem to be any fire. The absence of a clear 
pattern to the activity, too, suggested that a drill, or at least a general drill, was 
not in progress. Perhaps it was merely a testing of the crews of the alarm bars. 
He then turned the tarn about and began to take his way toward the northwest. 
I lay in the bottom of the basket. I pulled my legs up, and pulled the blanket 
about me. I was cold. I hoped that I would not freeze. I was frightened. I saw 
the camp disappearing in the distance. Only faintly now could I hear the ringing 
of the alarm bars. The fiber of the basket would be temporarily imprinting its 
pattern on my skin. I hoped that the ropes would hold. 
16 I Am on the Viktel Aria, in the Vicinity of Venna 
I felt a hand on my shoulder. It shook me, gently. I could also feel the 
warm sun on my back. There was grass under my belly. I had been awakened 
on an incline. There was muddy water about my feet. 
I had been three days the unsuspected guest of the tarnsman from the 
camp of Miles of Argentum. On the first two nights he had camped in the open. 
On the first night I had crept forth and, from his pack, after he was asleep, stole 
some meat and Sa-tarna bread. I also took a drink from his canteen. I partook 
sparingly in these things for fear of being discovered. If he detected any tiny 
shortages in his supplies perhaps he put them to the accounts of straying 
vagrants. On the second day I noticed, to my uneasiness, more dwellings below 
us. Too, I noted more tended fields. On the second night I stole fruit from an 
orchard and drank from a pool. I decided to risk a third day in the basket, to put 
even more hundreds of pasangs between me and Argentum and Corcyrus. On 
this third day, however, to my dismay, I could see roads below, and many 
dwellings and fields. We passed over, even, two towns. On the third night, 
frightening me, he landed within the palisade of a fortified inn. The tarn basket 
was left within the palings of a special enclosure within this general palisade. 
Now it was time, I knew, to take my leave. Surely I was not interested in being 
delivered to Ar, the very ally of Argentum, where, presumably, it would be 
impossible to escape detection. I could not, however, to my consternation, climb 
the palings of the enclosure or find a space between them to squeeze through. I 
hid among the tarn baskets, of which there were several there. When a new 
basket, that of a late arrival, unhitched from its tarn, was being dragged within 
the palings from the landing area outside, within the larger palisade, while it was 
being put in its numbered space, I slipped out. I hid among garbage boxes 
behind the inn. No sleen patrolled the inner yard, probably because of the 
danger to guests. I fed from the garbage, ravenously. It had rained recently and 
there was water in various discarded containers and lids. I drank greedily. 
Muchly did I envy the people in the inn, with their viands and beverages, 
their clean rooms, their clothing and warm beds. I envied even the slaves that 
might be within. They, at least, were secure and well fed. What had they to 
worry about, other than being pleasing to their masters? I cried out, suddenly, softly, as the fur of a scurrying urt brushed my leg. I crawled about the inn, 
keeping to the brush at its side. 
I moved leaves out of the way with my hand. Leaves brushed my back. 
Then I could see the main gate of the palisade. A wagon, drawn by a 
tharlarion, was entering. It tipped to the left, its wheels sinking into the ruts, on 
the left almost to the hubs, in the soft ground, from the rains. 
The driver cracked the whip and called out to the tharlarion. “Do not make 
so much noise,” he was cautioned by the porter. “People are sleeping.” The 
porter then went to the tharlarion and pushing at it and striking it, urged it 
forward. The great beast grunted and threw itself forward, against the harness. 
The wagon was drawn through the gate, water from the ruts dripping from its 
wheels. To my dismay I then saw the porter close the gates and thrust the great 
beam across, through its brackets, behind them. This he secured in place with a 
lock and key. 
He then accompanied the teamster to the stables. I hurried forward and 
ran to the gate. I felt under the palings of the gate. I began to dig there in the 
softness of the ground, and in the muddy water pooled -n the ruts. I tried to 
thrust my body down, under the gate. There was not enough room. I heard the 
creaking of another wagon, this one coming about the inn. I hid back in bushes 
to the side. In moments the porter had returned to the gate. 
I was in misery. I could not slip under the gate, or dig out under it, if the 
porter was there. He was a man and would simply stop me, and capture me. I 
did not know when, or if, another wagon would arrive before daylight, one that 
might take the porter again from his post, giving me time to dig out under the 
gate. Risking much I slipped back to the enclosure where the tarn baskets were. 
Xs I feared, it was now once more locked. I hurried back about the inn. The 
porter was engaged in a discussion, and not a particularly amiable one, with the 
driver. The driver had apparently criticized the porter for not being at the gate, 
and the porter, in response, was being officiously careful about checking the 
driver’s ostrakon of payment. “I am not sure that is the mark of Leucippus,” said 
the porter. “It does not look much like his mark.” 
“Awaken him, then,” said the driver “and certify that it is so.” “I do not 
care to awaken him at this Ahn.” “I am to be on the road by dawn.” “You will 
have to wait.” “I do not have time to wait!” In the end the porter opened the 
gate-and let the man proceed. By that time I was in the back of the wagon. An 
Ahn or so later, when it was nearly dawn, I eased myself silently from the back 
of the wagon and crouched down on the road. It continued on its way. I then 
left the road and ran across the fields. 
“Are you awake?” asked a voice. 
The hand on my shoulder shook me again, again gently. 
My body stiffened. “Yes,” I whispered. 
I lay on the slope of a ditch, as it ascended to a road. 
There was a trickle of water at my feet. The grass was very green here, 
because of the water. When I had left the wagon, by means of which I bad accomplished my 
escape from the inn, I had fled across the fields. I had run and walked until 
perhaps noon, and bad then, fearful of discovery, hidden near a small pool in a 
brake of ferns until nightfall. I had washed in the pool and drunk from it. I had 
set out again in the moonlight. I had eaten almost nothing and I was terribly 
hungry. I had been a field for only an Ahn or so when the winds had risen and 
clouds had obscured the moons. Rain had begun to fall, as it apparently had the 
night before. I stumbled on through the darkness, my legs lashed to the thighs 
by the knives of the wind-whipped grass. I soon grew weak and exhausted. I 
sought a dwelling, or a road, which I might follow to a dwelling, that I might 
there, like an urt, skulk about and, as at the inn, piteously seek some sustenance 
from their refuse. Twice I fainted, probably from hunger. The second time I 
recovered consciousness the storm had worsened and the sky was bursting with 
lightning and thunder. As I crouched in the grass I saw, in a valley below me, in 
a flash of lightning, like a wet stone ribbon, a road. I crawled toward it. At its 
edge there was a deep ditch. Had I not been crawling, I might, in the darkness, 
between flashes of lightning, have come on the ditch unawares and fallen into it. 
As it was I lowered myself down its slope with the intention of then climbing the 
other side and attaining the surface of the road. In the bottom of the ditch there 
was, at that time, a flow of water some six inches deep, from the storm. I knelt 
in this, the cold fluid rushing about my legs, and, cupping my hands, drank from 
it. I then started to climb toward the road. I was suddenly frightened. The incline 
was steeper than I had anticipated. I slipped back, into the water. I tried again, 
inching myself upward. Grass pulled out of the slope, clutched in my hands. I 
slipped back. I was weak and miserable. I waded at the bottom of the ditch and, 
in two or three places, again tried to climb out of it. I was not successful. The 
storm, meanwhile, had subsided. I could now see the moons. In the moonlight I 
found an ascent which I, though with difficulty, could manage. Gasping, holding 
at the grass, inching my way upward, I drew my body from the grass to the 
road. I looked at the road, from my belly. I felt out with my hands. It seemed 
constructed of large, square stones. It was not an ordinary road, I thought. Like 
most Gorean roads, however, a single pair of ruts marked its center. Gorean 
vehicles, commonly slow moving, tend to keep to the center of a road, except in 
passing. 
In the distance I heard the sound of bells, harness bells. It might be a 
wagon, or a set of wagons, which had pulled to the side of the road during the 
storm and now, with the passing of the storm, had resumed its journey. It must 
be near morning, I thought, that they are on the road. Gorean roads are seldom 
traveled at night. The bells were coming closer. I moaned and slid back from the 
road, again into the ditch. I slipped back a yard or so down the grassy slope, and 
then, clinging to grass, held my position. I could not see the surface of the road. 
I would wait here until the wagons had passed. They would not, I was sure, at 
night, in the moonlight and shadows, detect my presence. I clung there until the 
first wagon had passed. I could hear others approaching, too. I let myself slip down further in the ditch. I must not be discovered. I put my cheek against the 
wet grass. I was very tired. 
It was a good hiding place, the ditch. In the darkness, in the moonlight 
and shadows, I would not be detected. I was safe. 
I dreaded the climb again to the surface of the ‘road. The ditch was so 
steep. I did not understand the need for such a ditch at the side of the road. But 
I was safe now. There were other wagons, too, coming. There must be many 
wagons. I must wait. I would rest, just a little bit. It would not hurt to close my 
eyes, only for a moment. I was so hungry. I was so tired. I was so miserable. I 
would rest, just for a little bit. I would close my eyes, only for a moment. 
“What are you doing here?” asked a voice. 
“I am a free woman,” I said. 
I lay on the incline, the grass under my belly. It was warm now. The sun 
felt hot on my back. Muddy water was about my feet. A man was behind me. At 
least one other, I could hear him moving about, was above and in front of me, 
up on the surface of the road. 
“I was attacked by bandits,” I said. “They took my clothes.” 
“Hold still,” said the voice behind me. a 
I heard the clink of a chain. 
My body stiffened, my fingers clutched at the grass. 
A chain was looped twice about my neck and padlocked shut. 
“What are you doing?” I whispered. 
“Hold still,” said the voice. 
The chain was then taken under my body and down to my ankles. My 
ankles were crossed and the chain was looped thrice about them, holding them 
closely together. Another padlock then, its tongue passing through links of the 
chain, was snapped shut. My ankles were now chained tightly together. I could 
not even uncross them. It is common to run a neck chain to the ankles in front 
of a woman’s body, rather than behind it. In this fashion any stress on the chain 
is borne by the back of her neck rather than her throat. It is also reguarded as a 
more aesthetic chaining arrangement than its opposite, the neck chain, for 
example, with its linearity, and its sturdy, inflexible links, affording a striking 
contrast with the softnesses, the beauties, of her lovely bosom. This 
arrangement is also favored for its psychological effect on the woman. As she 
feels the chain more often on her body in this arrangement, brushing her, for 
example, or lying upon her, she is less likely to forget that she is wearing it. It 
helps her to keep clearly in mind that she is chained. It reminds her, rainatically 
and frequently, of that fact. 
“What are you doing?” I asked. “I am a free woman!” 
“How is it, did you say,” asked the man behind me, “that on are 
unclothed?” 
“Bandits took my clothes!” I said. 
“And left you?” he asked. 
“Yes,” I said. “If it had been up to me,” said the fellow behind me, “I think I would have 
taken you along and left the clothes.” 
I was silent. 
“I suppose,” he said, pleasantly enough, “they might have had poor of 
eyesight, or perhaps it was just very dark.” 
I did not speak. 
“What is your Home Stone?” he asked. 
I thought quickly. I did not want to identify myself with Corcyrus, of 
course, or any cities or towns in that area, even Argentum. Too, I knew we had 
flown northwest. I then took, most out of the air, a city far to the north, one I 
had heard of but one, unfortunately, that I knew little about. The name had 
been mentioned, I did recall, on the tarn platform, in the 
imp of Miles of Argentum. Perhaps that is what suggested it 
My mind. 
“That of Lydius,” I said. 
“What is the location of Lydius?” he asked. 
“North,” I said. “North.” 
“And where in the north?” he asked. 
I was silent. 
“On what lake does Lydius lie?” he asked.’ 
“I do not know,” I said. 
“It does not lie on a lake,” he said. 
“Of course not,” I said. 
“On what river does it lie?” he asked. 
“It doesn’t lie on a river,” I said. 
“It is on the Laurius,” he said. 
I was silent. 
“What is the first major town east of Lydius?” he asked. 
“I don’t remember,” I said. 
“Vonda,” he said. 
“Yes,” I said. 
“No,” he said. “Vonda is on the Olvi. It is Laura.” 
“Yes,” I said, sick and hungry, chained. 
“You are certain that you are a free woman?” asked the man. 
“Yes,” I said. 
“Where is your escort, your guards?” be asked. 
“I was traveling alone,” I said. 
“That is unusual for a free woman,” he said. 
I was silent. 
“What were you doing on this road?” he asked. 
“Traveling,” I said. “Visiting.” 
“And where did you think you were going?” asked the man. 
“I don’t know,” I sobbed. I did not even know what towns lay along this 
road. I did not even know where I was. “Look here,” said the fellow. He turned me about. I saw he was a brawny, 
blond youth. He did not seem angry or cruel. He crouched down and, with one 
finger, near the bottom of the ditch, made a precise marking, or drawing, in the 
mud. 
“What letter is that?” he asked. 
“I do not know,” I said. 
“Al-ka,” he said. 
“I cannot read,” I said. 
“Most free women can read,” he said. 
“I was not taught,” I said. 
“You have a luscious body,” he said. 
“Please unchain me,” I said. 
“It has delicious slave curves,” he said. 
“Unchain me, please,” I begged. 
“Your body does not suggest that it is the body of a free woman,” he said. 
“It suggests, rather, that it is the body of a natural slave.” 
“I beg to be unchained,” I said. “You can see that I am a free woman. My 
body is unbranded. I do not wear a collarl” 
f 
“Some masters,” said he, “are so foolish as not to brand and collar their 
women.” 
“That would be stupid,” I said. 
“I think so,” he said. 
“So you can see, then,” I said, “that I, uncollared, unbranded, must be 
free.” 
“Not necessarily,” he smiled. 
“Unchain me,” I begged. 
“What is your name?” he asked. 
“Lita,” I said. I remembered this name from the time that Drusus Rencius 
had taken me to the house of Kliomenes in Corcyrus. It was the name he had 
chosen for me there, Lady Lita, of Corcyrus. It had sprung into my mind probably 
because of that trip. Too, I recalled that both Publius and Drusus Rencius had 
thought that it would be a good name for me. 
Both of the men then laughed, he standing now before me as I sat on the 
bank, and he, who was apparently alone, on the surface of the road. 
“What is wrong?” I asked. 
“That is a slave name,” he said. 
“Nol” I said. 
“It is a common slave name,” he said. “Indeed, it is one of the names 
popular with the masters for unusually juicy and helpless slaves.” 
“It is also the name of some free women,” I said. 
“It is possible, I suppose,” said the man. 
“Please unchain me,” I begged. 
“Lita,” said the man. “Lady Lita,” I said. 
“Lita,” said he. 
I looked at him in misery. 
“It seems clear you are a slave, Lita,” he said. “You are naked. You 
apparently have no Home Stone. You do not know where you are. You cannot 
even read. Your name is even that of a slave.” 
“Nol” I said. 
“But it is,” he said. “Therefore, since it seems clear that you are a 
runaway slave, you will henceforth address us as ‘Master.”’ 
“Please, no,” I said. 
“If you are actually a free woman, as you claim,” he said, no great harm 
will be done. 
“You spoke to me,” she said. 
“Yes,” I said. “Forgive me, kind lady. No one has read me the legend 
posted over my head. I beg you to do so.” 
She lifted her robes and climbed to the cement platform. 
She was about two inches taller than I. She stood then before me. 
“You spoke to me,” she said. “Yes, kind lady,” I said. 
“Where you come from,” she said, “do slaves not address free women as 
‘Mistress’?” 
“I am a free woman, too,” I said. “I am not a slave.” 
“Naked, lying slave!” hissed the woman. 
I beg you for kindness,” I said. “Even if I were a slave, which I am not, 
we share the same sex. We are both women.” 
“I am a woman,” she said. “You are an animal.” 
“Take pity on me,” I said. “We have in common at least that we are 
females.” 
“Do not dare to see me in terms of such a denominator,” she said. “It is 
not my fault that I share a sex with she-sleen and she-tarsks, and, lower than 
either, with she-slaves.” 
“I am not a slave,” I said. “I am free. I am not collared. I am not 
branded!” 
“If I owned you,” she snapped, “you would soon be collared and branded, 
and then you would be sent to the stables or scullery, where you belongl” 
Forgive me,” I said. 
“Forgive you, what?” she said. in fury. 
“Mistress!” I said. 
“I know your type,” she said, in fury. “You are the sort for whom my 
companion forsakes me! You are the sort he runs panting after in the taverns, 
the sort whose bodies their masters sell for the price of a drinkl” 
“No,” I said. “Nol” 
“You are the sort of woman who likes men, aren’t you?” she said. 
“No, Mistress,” I cried. “No! No!” 
“Why aren’t you kneeling, Slut?” she asked. “I’m chained,” I cried. “I can’t!” 
“Kneel,” ordered the free woman, coldly. 
“I can’t, Mistress!” I wept. I let myself hang from the shackles, my knees 
bent, piteously. 
“You should not have accosted a free woman,” she said. She then 
removed her gloves and, with them, struck me across the face. Tears sprang to 
my eyes. 
“You must also address her as ‘Mistress,’” she said. I was then struck 
again. 
“You have denied your slavery,” she said. “You have dared to compare 
yourself with me, insulting me by calling to my attention that we are both 
females. You have denied that you arc of the category of the sensuous slut! You 
have denied, lyingly, that you are eager to serve menl” She then struck me four 
times. “Do you think I cannot see what you are?” she asked. “Do you think it is 
unclear to anyone who looks upon you? Do you think I am stupid? Anyone could 
see that you are a slavel It is obviousl” Then she lashed me across the face and 
mouth with her gloves, several times. It did not really hurt so much, but it did 
sting, and, of course, it was terribly humiliating. I began to cry. “And you did not 
kneel!” she cried. She struck me twice again. I hung in the shackles, sobbing. I 
was most afraid that she might call the Archon’s man. He might, if requested, I 
feared, use a whip on me. She then, angrily, withdrew from the platform and 
resumed her journey down the street. 
“What was that all about?” asked the Archon’s man. 
“I spoke to her, Master,” I said. I called him “Master” for he, like the 
young men who had caught me at the edge of the Viktel Aria, had made it clear 
to me that I was to address , whether I was free or not, with a slave’s respect. 
“But she is a free woman,” he observed. 
“Yes, Master,” I said. With a rustle of chain I again got my feet under me. 
“It was foolish of you,” he said. 
“Yes, Master,” I sobbed. 
“Your face is red,” he said. 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
Later in the afternoon, after I bad been fed and watered, landing in the 
shackles, I decided to once again essay the de.iplicrment of the legend on the 
post. This time, having earned my lesson, I would not trouble a free woman in 
the matter. I knew that I was pretty and I had little doubt, even bough I was 
tired and my arms were now sore-, that, chained ~s I was, displayed as I was, 
my attractions might be of interest to passing males. Men of Earth, I knew, 
would often strive to please even a scantily clad woman, for example, one 
wearing a sun suit or a bathing suit. I, for example, had had this experience on 
summer weekends and at the beach. 
“Sir, Masterl” I called to a man. He seemed a friendly enough looking 
fellow. 
He approached me, climbing to the platform. “Yes?” he inquired. “I am a free woman,” I said, “but nonetheless I will call you ‘Master.’” 
“I hoped that this would flatter him. 
“Whatever you wish,” he said. 
“And you are surely a very handsome Master,” I said. He was, as a matter 
of fact, very handsome. On the other hand, I was out to get my way. Men, 
incidentally, will believe anything they are told. 
“Why, thank you,” he said. 
“There is a legend over my head,” I said. 
“Yes, there is,” he agreed. 
“Can you read it?” I wheedled. 
“Why, yes,” he said. “I can.” 
“Please, please,” I wheedled. “Please read it for little Lita.” I referred to 
myself by this name. It was the name I had given to the two young men on the 
road, and also, if only to be consistent, to the Archon’s man. On the other hand I 
did not mind the name. I rather liked it. It excited me. 
“It says,” said the man, “’Whip me, if I speak without permission.’ 
I turned white 
He smiled. 
“It does not really say that, does it?” I asked, frightened. 
“No,” he said. 
“Please tell me what it says,” I said. 
“We shall assume, for purposes of this discussion, that you are a slave,” 
he said. 
“Very well, Master,” I said, puzzled. 
“Do you believe that slaves should serve free persons,” he asked, “or that 
free persons should serve slaves.” 
“I believe it is the slaves who should serve the free persons,” I said, 
hastily, “not the other way around.” I certainly did not want to have the flesh 
whipped off my bones. 
“And if I read that legend for you,” he said, “I would be serving you, 
wouldn’t IT’ 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
“And you would not want that, would you?” he asked. 
“No,” I said. 
“Then,” he said, “you do not want me to read the legend for you.” 
“No, Master,” I said, miserably. 
“Very well,” He said and, Chuckling, left. 
I shook the chains in frustration. He seemed to be a very kind man. 
If I had not tried to be so clever, if I had not tried to trick him, he 
probably would have read the legend for me. 
I watched him walking off. 
He had not seemed eager, even desperate to please me, in spite of the 
fact that I was naked. I then realized, with a strange feeling deep within me, 
something akin to fear and excitement, that on this world it was the naked women, or scantily clad women, women who would be slaves, or would be 
presumed to be slaves, women such as I, who must serve and please the men. 
This was not Earth; it was Gor. 
“Oh, Ladyl” I called. “Please, Lady!” 
The slave, alone, in the brief, sleeveless red tunic, with sides split to the 
waist, turned, to see whom I might be addressing. 
“Lady!” I called to her. 
“I am not a lady,” she said. “I am a slave.” 
“Please,” I said. “Can you read the legend posted over my head?” 
“Cannot you read?” she asked. 
“No,” I said. I looked at her. She was nicely curved, with brown hair and 
eyes. She wore a close-fitting steel collar. 
“I am sorry,” she said. “I cannot either. I was never taught.” She hen 
sped on her way. 
“What is going on?” asked the Archon’s man. 
“Nothing, Master,” I said. 
“If you delay slaves in their errands, and they are late,” he said, “they 
might be whipped.” 
“I am sorry, Master,” I said. 
“Why did you delay her?” he asked. 
“I wanted her to read the sign posted over my head,” I said. 
“Why didn’t you ask me?” he asked. 
“I was afraid,” I said. “You did not read it to me. I thought then perhaps 
you did not want me to know what it said.” 
“And, without determining whether that was true or not,” he said, “you 
nonetheless sought, perhaps thereby circumventing my will, to determine its 
contents?” 
“Yes, Master,” I said. “Forgive me, Masterl” 
“You should be whipped,” he said. He unclipped the coiled slave whip 
from his belt. 
“I am a free woman!” I told him. 
“You have a slave’s body,” he said. 
“Even so, I am a free woman,” I said. 
“Perhaps you are a free woman,” he said. “It is hard to imagine a slave 
being so stupid.” 
“Do not whip me,” I begged. 
I saw him recoiling the blades of the whip. I viewed this action with 
unspeakable relief. 
He then thrust it before my face. “Lick it, and kiss it,” he said. 
“Please,” I begged. 
“You will do so now,” he said, “or after you have been beaten with it.” 
I then reached my head forward and, delicately, licked and kissed the 
whip. He then replaced the stern, supple disciplinary device on his belt. 
“Master,” I said. “Yes,” he said. 
“Why did you not tell me what the sign said?” I asked. 
“I showed it to you,” he said. “It did not occur to me that you could not 
read.” 
“But I cannot,” I said. “Please tell me what it says!” 
“Not now, pretty Lita,” he said. “Not now.” He then walked away. I 
stomped with my right foot. I shook the chains, angrily. Tears came to my eyes. 
I was being frustrated, as though I might be a slave. 
The afternoon wore on. 
My body and arms began to ache miserably. 
From time to time one man or another in the crowd would pause to gaze 
on me. I usually looked away from them but, even so, it seemed I could 
sometimes sense their eyes on me, roving me with impunity. I chained as I was, 
was exposed to their gaze as any stripped slave. 
Sometimes they would come up to the platform, to examine me more 
closely. The Archon’s man, however, would not permit them to touch my body or 
test my slave reflexes. Similarly, I was not required to respond to certain sorts of 
commands, for example, to make “slave lips,” pursing my lips for kissing, or to 
writhe slowly before my viewers. It was still regarded as a theoretical possibility, 
I gathered, that I might be free. “She is not for sale,” the Archon’s man told one 
fellow. “Too bad,” had said the fellow. “Not now,” had added the Archon’s man. 
“Perhaps later,” said the fellow. 
“Perhaps,” had agreed the Archon’s man. 
It was late in the afternoon when, suddenly, my body stiffened in terror. I 
put my head down, swiftly, trembling. I wanted to hide but, Of Course, I was 
held perfectly where I was, exposed, helpless in the-shackles. 
He must not have seen me! He must not have seen mel 
I turned away a little, in the chains, as though merely to change my 
position. 
My heart was pounding in terror. 
He, of all people! 
Surely he had not noticed me. Surely he had not seen me. He must not 
have seen me! 
“Let the cbttrl be stripped,” I had said, imperiously, “and a sign be put 
about his neck, proclaiming him a fraud. Then let him be marched naked, before 
the spears of guards, through the great gate of Corcyrus, not to be permitted to 
return before the second passage hand!” 
But I could not run now. I, helpless, naked, chained in place, was being 
publicly displayed. 
A Corcyran merchant had brought charges against him, a matter having to 
do with a bowl, purportedly silver, but only plated, and one bearing a forged 
mark, misrepresenting it as the work of the silversmiths of Ar. 
Surely he must now have passed by. Further inquiries had been made and it was found that he had among his 
goods a set of false weights. 
He must now have gone. He mustl 
Too, it had been discovered that he had sold slave hair to the public, 
representing it as that of free women. 
I was safe. He must have gone by now. 
How pleased I was to have sentenced him to his humiliation, pronouncing 
the judgment of the Tatrix against himl How pleased I was to have seen him 
dragged by guards from my august presence. 
How splendid, too, to have men serving one, obeying one, in this fashion! 
He had been an itinerant peddler, an obsequious, cringing, ugly, small, vile man 
with a twisted body. Surely he was one of the most detestable human beings I 
had ever seen. 
I stiffened, again, in terror. Someone had joined me on the cement 
platform. I kept my head down. Then, as had happened two or three times 
before, I felt a thumb under my T., chin. My head was pushed up. 
I found myself looking into the eyes of the peddler, 
18 The Leash 
Speusippus of Turia. Speusippus stepped back and regarded me. I kept 
He glanced up at the sign over my head. He could doubtless read it. 
“Sheila,” said he, whispering in my ear. “You are Sheila, Tatrix of 
“No,” I whispered. “Nol” 
“The office of the Archon will doubtless be pleased to ]cam identity of its 
“They will not believe it,” I said. 
“They wid conduct inquiries,” he said, “with rather clear sequences, I 
my head up, looking at him. 
Corcyrusl” 
lovely prisoner,” he said. 
think, for yourself.” 
‘Do not tell them, I beg you,” I said. “They will take me k to Argentum for 
impalementl” le smiled. 
“Please, do not tell them, Speusippus,” I begged. 
“Sir?” he asked. 
“Please, do not tell them, Sir,” I begged. 
“It is pleasant for one such as I to be called sir by the Tatrix of Corcyrus,” 
he said. 
“Please do not tell them,” I begged, “—Sirl” 
“Who are you supposed to be?” he asked. 
“The Lady Lita, of Lydius,” I said. 
“Lita’?” he grinned. “That is a splendid name for you. ellent.” 
trembled. That name, especially when not prefixed by Lady’, I felt, 
somehow, did seem to have a certain rightness me; I wondered if, in some 
sense, I was a “Lita,” or, say, Tuka,” or a “Lana,” other common names for slaves on r. Earth-girl names, too, incidentally, are commonly used lave names 
on Gor, such as Jean, Joan, Priscilla, Sally, orah, Lois, Sandra and Stacy. At any 
rate the name did e me feel slightly uneasy, and excited, and rather like a 
e. This was perhaps a function of its simplicity, loveliness’ femininity. I 
hardly dared speculate what I might feel if it were actually put upon me and I 
were then to discover that, by a master’s will, I had become “Lita.” The c was 
originally given to me, I recalled, by Drusus Ren put upon me as a part of my 
disguise, and for the pures of my licensing, in the house of Kliomenes. I felt 
ientarily angry. The beast must have known that it was a mon slave name. 
Where were you caught?” be asked. 
North of Venna,” I said, “on the Viktel Aria.” 
“Well,” said Speusippus, “I think I will now call the Arn’s man and tell him 
who you are.” 
“Please, do not, Sir,” I begged. 
“Do you have friends who can vouch for you, that she is yours?” 
“I am from Turia,” said Speusippus. “I am a stranger in this beautiful city.” 
“Things, then, are not so simple,” said the Archon’s man. “As you can see 
she is not even collared or branded. She is claiming to be a free woman.” 
“No, Master,” I said. 
“Perhaps I could hold her for ten days,” said the Archon’s man, “and then, 
if there are no other claimants, turn her over to you.” He looked at me. “What 
did you say?” he asked. 
“I am not a free woman, Master,” I said. “I am a slave.’ 
“There are still problems,” said the Archon’s man. “She will deny that she 
is your slave.” 
“No, Master,” I said. “I am his.” I almost choked on the words. Too, the 
words themselves frightened me, terribly. I knew that I was lying, of course, but 
still they frightened me. How fearful it would be, I thought, to say such words 
and know that they were true, that one did belong, fully, to a man. 
“Do you admit that you are his slave?” the Archon’s man asked me. 
“Do you acknowledge that, and freely, and not under torture?” 
“Yes, Master,” I said. “I am his slave.” 
“Then you were lying to us before,” he said. 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
He unclipped the whip from his belt. 
“No, no,” smiled Speusippus. “That will not be necessary. I am sure that 
little Lita has learned her lesson. Haven’t you, Lita?” 
“Yes, Master,” I said. I twisted in the chains, making sure that the 
Archon’s man had returned the whip to his belt. He had done so, I noted with 
relief. 
“You have not even had her branded and collared,” said the Archon’s 
man. “If I were you I would see to these details promptly. If she escapes from 
you again, you might not recover her so easily. Someone else, having her properly marked and collared, might decide to 
keep her.” 
“I shall take all of these matters under the most serious consideration,” 
said Speusippus, nodding soberly. 
I smiled to myself. I saw that Speusippus had no intention of doing 
anything so cruel as putting a brand on me or anything as degrading as putting 
my neck in a collar. Too, he had not let the Archon’s man whip me. I saw that 
Speusippus would treat me with lenience, kindness and deference. I saw that I 
had nothing to fear from Speusippus. After all, I was a free woman, and the 
Tatrix of Corcyrus. 
“Thank you, Master,” I said, in relief, to the Archon’s man, as he released 
my wrists from the shackles. It felt so good to put my arms down. I almost fell 
on the platform. 
“Poor little Lita,” said Speusippbs, sympathetically. He patted me, 
tenderly, on the shoulder. “This has been such a terrible experience for you. But 
do not worry now, little Lita, It is over. I will take you away with me now.” 
“Thank you, Master,” I whimpered, playing my role. 
But then I felt my hands tied behind my back, with a wire-cored cord. I 
was tied, and well. 
Then I was leashed like a dog, or less than a dog. It was a slave leash. I 
was leashed like a slave. 
“May I reimburse you for her keep?” inquired Speusippus. 
“No,” said the Archon’s man. “Such serVices’are furnished by the city.” 
“Splendid,” said Speusippus. “Come along, Lita.” I felt the tug of the 
leash. I was leashed! 
“Do not spoil her,” cautioned the Archon’s man. 
“We would not want to spoil you now, would we, Lita?” asked Speusippus. 
“No, Master,” I whispered. I shuddered. Gorean slaves, I suspected, were 
seldom in any danger of being spoiled. They were commonly held under 
disciplines of iron. 
I followed Speusippus down from the platform. I did not want the leash to 
be pulled taut. 
“Master,” I said. 
“Yes?” he said. 
“Can you read the sign that was posted over my head, please?” 
“Yes,” said he. “It says, ‘Who owns this slave? Who can identify her?’” 
“That is all?” I said. 
“Yes,” he said. 
“Thank you, Master,” I said. For so little I had been struck by the free 
woman, and tricked and frustrated in the chains! 
He pulled me closer to him by the leash. I did not want to stand so close 
to him. 
On the sign, it seemed, it had been presupposed that I was a slave. To be sure, Gorean men tended to look upon me, it seemed, as though I 
belonged in that degraded category, or as though it might, in fact, be mine. 
“Have no fear,” grinned Speusippus. They are well satisfied. From their 
point of view the slave has been identified and her owner has been located. 
Indeed, he has even come wd claimed her.” 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
He then took up the slack in the leash until he held me, by he leash, but 
inches from him. 
Speusippus,” he said, whispering intimately to me, ‘have the Tatrix of 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
“Say that word again,” be whispered, “and more slowly, pronouncedly and 
“Master,” I said. 
“And she addresses me, Speusippus, the lowly peddler, as Master,”’ he 
Corcyrus naked and on a slave leash.” 
beautifully.” 
said. 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
He turned about, slackening the leash, and I followed him. 
I was led through the streets. The people of Venna paid me little 
attention. Such sights, I gathered, were not that uncommon in a Gorean city, 
that of a naked, leashed slave in he care of her master. 
But could they not see that I was not branded, that I was not collared? 
But this seemed to make little difference. Clearly my status was either 
bond or that of captive. Indeed, perhaps I was being conducted even now the 
shop of a metal worker, there to be marked and reDive, and have locked upon 
me, measured and fitted, a suitable, inflexible, identificatory circlet of bondage. 
I followed Speusippus of Turia through the streets of Venna, even through 
the great market square. I was naked, barefoot and bound. I followed him 
whether I wished to or not. I was leashed. 
19 The Trunk 
“Now we are alone, Lady Sheila,” he said. 
He had turned from the door, after locking it and depositing the key in his 
pouch. 
I stood with my back against the wooden wall. I watched him put the 
pouch, on its strap, in a far corner of the room, with other articles. It was a 
small, bare, largely unfurnished room. It had a common wall with a small stable, 
beyond which was a small stable yard. His tharlarion was in the stable, and his 
wagon, outside, in the yard, chained. His goods, in various crates and trunks, 
had been brought into the small room. It was one of several such small 
dwellings, with attached stables and yards, in a line, habitations rented out to 
teamsters and itinerant merchants. It was on the southern outskirts of Venna. I had scrubbed down the tharlarion, cleaning and washing its scales and 
claws. I had then, under his supervision, cleaned out its stable and brought in 
fresh greens for it to feed upon. 
After this he had taken me to the public trough where under his 
instructions, washed. We had then returned to the small dwelling in the complex 
where I, over a small grill in the yard, cooking not allowed in the shacks, had 
cooked for him. He had thrown me one piece of meat. In front of some of the 
other shacks in the line, in the yards, I could see girls cooking for masters, too. 
They, of course, were clearly slaves. 
After I had cleaned the grill and washed the paraphernalia connected with 
his meal we had come indoors. He had now locked the door. 
I felt the roughness of the wall at my back. 
He opened a chest and drew forth, from somewhere within it, apparently 
from Under several other objects, a brief gray tunic, and threw it to me. I caught 
it, eagerly. I had not had clothing since shortly after my capture in Corcyrus. 
Even so tiny and despicable a scrap of clothing as a mere slave tunic, I then 
realized, can be a precious treasure to a woman. He sat down on a box, 
watching me, his hands on his knees, across the room from me. Swiftly, elatedly, 
gratefully, I drew the tiny garment over my head. It was sleeveless, scandalously 
short and its neckline plunged to my belly, but I welcomed it as though it might 
have been the most splendid gown in the wardrobe of a Tatrix. 
“Now take it off,” he said. 
Slowly, numbly, I took the garment off, and dropped it to the side. 
“Now kneel before me, Lady Sheila,” he said. 
I dropped to my knees before him. 
“Open your knees,” he said. 
“I arn a free woman,” I protested. 
Then I saw his eyes, and opened my knees before him 
“Excellent, Lady Sheila,” he said. “Now say, Lady Sheila, the Tatrix of 
Corcyrus, kneel naked, my knees open, before Speusippus of Turia.’ 
“I, Lady Sheila, the Tatrix of Corcyrus,” I said, “kneel naked, my knees 
open, before Speusippus of Turia.” 
“Excellent,” he said. “Do you remember sentencing me, in Corcyrus?” 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
“You seemed very proud then,” he said. “You do not seem so proud now.” 
“No, Master,” I said. 
“You are sorry for having sentenced me, aren’t you?” he asked. 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
“And you wish to atone for it, don’t you?” he asked. 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
“And I will see that you do so,” he said. 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
“On your belly, Lady Sheila,” he said. I lowered myself to my belly before 
him. “Do you wish to be taken to Argentum for impalement?” He asked. 
I lifted my head to look at him, my eyes wild. “No,” I cried. “No!” 
“We are going to get along very well, aren’t we?” he asked. 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
“And we are going to get to know one another very -well, aren’t we?” he 
asked. 
“Yes, Master,” I sobbed. 
“You may now beg to please me,” he said. 
“Whip me!” I begged him. “Enslave me! Give me no choice! Do not make 
“Say,” he said, ‘I, Sheila, Tatrix of Corcyrus, naked and on my belly, of my 
me do this of, my own will!” 
own free will, beg to please Spensippus of Turia.’ “ 
“I, Sheila, Tatrix of Corcyrus,” I said, “naked and on my belly, of my own 
free will, beg to please Spensippus of Turia.” 
“’And as a slave,’” he added. 
“And as a slave,” I sobbed. 
I lay there on the floor, sobbing, and, to my horror, watched him unroll 
He then removed his tunic and reclined on the furs, watching me, leaning 
wretched, stinking sleeping furs. 
on one elbow. 
“I do not even know how to please a man,” I said, “let alone with the 
sensuous intimacies of a slave.” 
“Have no fear,” he said. “I know that you are an ignorant free woman.” 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
“But I shall expect you to show marked and rapid improvement in these 
matters,” he said. 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
“If you do not,” he said, “you will be punished.” 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
“You do not want to be punished, do you?” he asked. 
“No, Master,” I said. 
“You will endeavor, then, to make rapid progress in the arts of intimacy, 
won’t you, Lady Sheila?” he asked. 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
He then beckoned that I should approach him. 
“I am a virgin!” I cried. 
“Excellent,” he said. “Then, before the night is done you will be opened by 
Speusippus of Turia for the uses of men.” 
I then, on my belly, sobbing, began to crawl toward him. 
“Stop,” he said. 
I stopped, puzzled. My body was still on the floor. I had not yet even 
come to the edge of those stinking furs. 
“You are a free woman,” he said, “and you have much to learn. We will 
begin with simple things.” “Master?” I asked. 
“Lie at my feet,” he said, “and lick, and kiss and suck at them. When you 
have managed to learn to do that properly, I will give you further instructions.” 
“Yes,” I wept. 
“Yes, what?” he asked. 
“Yes-Masterl” I sobbed. 
“You did not do badly, Lady Sheila,” he said. “If I did not know better, I 
would have thought that you had had some training. Perhaps it is natural in a 
woman. Get in.” He held open the lid of the large trunk. 
I crawled into the large, deep trunk, and lay down in it, on my side, with 
my legs drawn up. 
“Did I please Master?” I asked. 
“You speak like a slave,” he sneered. 
“Forgive me, Master,” I said. Interesting enough, and I hardly understood 
this, and it seemed almost incredible, I did, clearly, want him to find me 
pleasing. 
“Are you hungry?” be asked. 
“Yes, Master,” I said. For my supper I had received only one piece of 
meat. It had been thrown to me, as though I might have been a dog. 
He went somewhere in the room and returned with a piece of dried meat. 
He dropped it into the trunk, near my face. I seized it in my hands. 
“Thank you, Master,” I said. 
He was looking down into the trunk. I looked up at him. 
“If I had not been pleasing,” I asked, “would you have given me this?” 
“No,” be said. 
I then realized that it was truly in the best interest of a female captive, or 
slave, to be pleasing. If she was not pleasing, and perhaps even quite pleasing, 
she might not be fed. By superb performances a girl might, I thought, encourage 
a master to believe that she was worth feeding, and, perhaps, even feeding well. 
“What are you going to do with me?” I asked. 
“What I please,” he said. 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
“In the morning we are going south,” he said. 
“Not to Ar!” I said. 
“No,” he said. “We will be turning west.” 
He looked down at me, huddled in the trunk. I bit a little at the meat. 
I was ravenously hungry. 
“Were you given permission to feed?” he asked. 
“Forgive me, Master,” I said. I hoped he would not take the food from 
me. 
“What do you know?” he said. “You are only a stupid free woman.” 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
“You may feed,” he said. 
“Thank you, Master,” I said. I bit hungrily at the meat. “You eat like a starving slave,” He said. 
“Forgive me, Master,” I said. I then took smaller bites, bites perhaps 
somewhat more conformable to the dignity of a free woman, a lady and a Tatrix. 
Still, when one is naked and in a trunk, and half starved, it is difficult to eat with 
dignity. For most practical purposes, as he had treated me, even though 
technically I might be the Tatrix of Corcyrus, I was a half-starved slave. 
“I never thought to have the Tatrix of Corcyrus naked and in my trunk,” 
he said. 
“Can I breathe in here, Master?” I asked. 
“There are air holes,” he said. “You are not the first woman who has been 
in this trunk. To be sure, this is the first time it has ever held a Tatrix.” 
“There is a blanket in here,” I said. “Thank you, Master.” 
“That is to keep the prettiness of its occupants from being bruised,” he 
said. “The sweat and stink on it is from female slaves. It will serve for you as 
well, Lady Sheila. As it floored this trunk, serving as their kennel, so, too, it floors 
it now, when it serves as yours.” 
“As Master wishes,” I said. 
Do you remember in my trial,” be asked, “the matter of he hair, how it 
was discovered that I might inadvertently have sold sonic slave hair as that of 
free women?” 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
“In the morning,” he said, “I am going to obtain some hair from a free 
woman.” 
“Master?” I asked. 
“In the morning,” be said, “you are going to be shorn.” 
“Master knows my secret,” I said. “He has power over me. He may do 
with me what he wishes.” 
“And I shall,” be said. 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
“Sleep tight in your kennel, Lady Sheila, lofty Tatrix of Corcyrus,” he said. 
“It is where you are going to be spending quite a few nights.” 
I looked up at him. 
“Pleasant dreams,” said he, “Slut.” Then he shut the heavy lid of the 
trunk. In another moment I heard the turning of keys in two heavy locks. Then 
he walked away. 
With the trunk shut I could see the air holes. Some of them, tiny 
perforations, I could see through. I saw him extinguish the lamp. I then heard 
him lie down on the sleeping furs. I then lay back in the trunk, my legs pulled 
up. He bad called me “Slut.” Was it my fault if I had responded well to his 
instructions, if I had done what I was toldl I wondered if I had done too well. 
Next time he would surely want at least that, and probably a good deal more. I 
smiled to myself. He had seemed surprised. I, too, had been surprised. My 
tongue, and lips and fingers, after a few Ehn, astounding me, had been ready 
and eager, and quick, subtle and delicate. I was grateful for his instruction, and I sought to improve upon iL Interestingly, I found that I was pleased to touch him. 
To be sure, I was crude and unrefined. I was uninformed in subtleties of 
technique and I had too simple a sense of pacings and rhythms, of when to 
make Iiiin, and me, wait, of when to be languorous, of when to be merciless. I 
was unaware, even, of the fuller possibilities of sound, of speaking to him, and of 
vocalizing my emotions and sensations in a variety of ways, adding a whole 
additional dimension to the totality of the experience. To be sure, some masters, 
at least at some times, desire to be served, in so far as the girl can, in absolute 
silence. “What has a slave to say?” they sometimes ask. Forced to perform, 
humiliatingly, under the ban of silence, enforcing as it does the male’s total 
domination of her, can he very thrilling for a woman. Also, it helps her to keep 
clearly in mind that it is a mere animal who is serving. 
Also, I was unaware, more seriously, of many of the aesthetic and 
psychological aspects of what could be done. I did not make the most of the 
visual dimension, for example. Too, more naively, in my almost exclusive 
concern with touching, a common error, incidentally, with new slaves, I 
neglected by expressions and attitudes, to acknowledge and confess the deeper 
realities of our relationship, that I was, in the final analysis, his obedient captive. 
I was probably insufficiently alert, too, to the deeper ranges of his desires, of 
what he wanted, fully, from a woman. The master is to be served, of course, by 
the total slave. On the other hand, within my limitations, and within the ranges 
within which I was operating, I seemed to have an almost instinctual sense for 
what I was doing. I seemed to have a natural sense of timing and a capacity to 
anticipate, on many occasions, probably from subtle body cues, what fie might 
desire, or what might please him. I discovered that I had talents I did not know I 
had, and I found myself thrilled to apply them. Though it was I, in the, final 
analysis, who was in his total power, yet I found, to my gratification and 
astonishment, that I could turn him into a twisting, writhing slave under my 
touch. Then, angrily, he would seize me and throw me beneath him, making me 
helpless. I was then well reminded who, ultimately, was in command. I lay in the 
trunk, my legs pulled up. 
He had called me a “slut.” I did not really mind this. Indeed, something in 
me relished it. I remembered how I had behaved in the furs. The expression 
was, perhaps, I thought, with a shudder, quite appropriate. 
Certainly, he had not permitted me to relate to him, in the least, in the 
inhibitory modalities of dignity and respect; accordingly, I had found myself 
relating to him in a deep, real, primitive, sexual, natural, biological manner, in a 
manner certainly not that of a free woman, but rather of a slave or a slut. 
Doubtless this was supposed to be a part of his vengeance on me, but I, 
nonetheless, found it quite fulfilling. Something in me found it quite rewarding to 
relate to a man in this fashion. Too, I found it stimulating knowing that if I did 
not please him he might punish me. 
I bit on the meat he had dropped into the trunk and I had grasped. I had 
not been punished. Rather, I had been rewarded. I was pleased at how well I had done. I wondered if, as Publius, of the 
house of Kionicnes in Corcyrus, bad thought, I might be’ a natural slave. 
I had discovered, at least, that I was a slut. I did not know if, beyond 
that, I might also be a slave. 
I chewed on the meat. 
I was no longer a virgin now. My virginity bad been taken from me by 
Speusippus of Turia. When he had grown angry and would seize me and throw 
me beneath him, making me helpless, he would then, without further ado, 
imperiously, with little regard for my feelings, have me. Well then was I, held 
helpless and penetrated, reminded who held the final power. In these assaults 
on me, of which there had been three, I was firmly and fixedly had. On the other 
hand, in spite, of his clear conquest of me, and my physical and psychological 
acknowledgement of this fact, I did not feel as much as I had thought I might. 
Perhaps this was because he had taken too little time with my body. On the 
other band, I was excited and aroused, just from serving him. For example, my 
body had received him swiftly and obediently. Too, I responded emotionally and 
psychologically, in a rather global sense, to what he had done to me. 
The last time, however, I had been frightened, for that time I had begun 
to sense, deep within me, terrifying me, something that began to hint at what 
might be the nature of a slave’s yielding. I now lay in the trunk, in the darkness, 
helpless, finishing the piece of meat. No longer was I a virgin. I had now been 
opened, as the Goreans might say, for the uses of men. Speusippus of Turia had 
done it to me. I finished the meat. I was uneasy and restless in my small prison. 
I tried to thrust from my mind the memory of that insinuative, incipient 
sensation, that rudimentary physiological hint, that primitive, inchoate 
anticipation of what it might be possible for a woman to feel. I must never 
permit, I vowed, slave fires to be lit in my belly. I began to anticipate how 
inutterably piteous and helpless they might make a woman. I rubbed my thighs 
together. I did know I wanted to have more experiences of the sort I had had 
tonight. Speusippus of Turia was despicable. He was detestable. Why, then, I 
asked myself, was I hopeful that I had been pleasing to him, why did I find 
myself, undeniably, wanting to be pleasing to him? He was even going to shear 
me in the morning. I wondered why he was going to do that. Perhaps it had to 
do with his vengeance on me. Too, perhaps he was greedy, and was eager for 
even the little bit of money my hair might bring him. On the other hand, 
doubtless he did not want me to be recognized. Shearing would presumably help 
to prevent that. It might be a good idea to be sheared. 
At any rate, the decision was his, not mine. He knew my secret. He knew 
who I was. He, therefore, could do with me as he pleased. 
Similarly I, though a, free woman, because of this power he held over me, 
must serve him as a slave. I clenched my fists, angrily, in the trunk. 
I was suddenly almost overcome with the humiliation of what was being 
done to me. I was ‘not a slave! I was a free woman! Yet I must serve him as a on its top with something heavy, perhaps a staff or club. 
slave! How rich, how glorious, was his vengeance on the Tatrix of Corcyrus. In 
the morning, he would even shear her like a slut! 
I suddenly cried out with rage and struck at the insides of the trunk. 
Speusippus, awakened, came over to the trunk, and, frightening me, beat 
“Be silent in there,” he said, “or I will pour two inches of water through 
the air holes.” 
“Yes, Master!” I cried. “Forgive me’. Master!” The sound of the object 
beating on the trunk had been fearfully magnified inside it. I had been almost 
overwhelmed by the sound. I had tried to cover my ears with my hands. My ears 
still hurt. 
I now lay shuddering on the blanket in the bottom of the trunk. How 
absurd my outburst had been. 
What a fool I was. Did I not know I was in his power? What did I need to 
convince myself of that, a marked thigh and a band of steel, which I could not 
remove, locked on my neck? 
I lay there on the blanket. I lifted it, briefly, about my face and nose. 
I inhaled deeply. Yes, there was the smell of other bodies on it, bodies 
probably as small, and soft and curved as mine. But those bodies, I suspected, 
had worn brands and had bad their necks encircled with collars. Slaves, 
doubtless, had lain here. Now it was my turn, that of the Tatrix of Corcyrus. I 
smoothed out the blanket and paid close attention to its texture and the feel of it 
against my cheek and body. The sweat and odors which I might leave in this 
cloth, I thought, would probably not differ much from those of my predecessors. 
I might be free but here, in this confinement, it would do me no good. Here I, 
the Tatrix of Corcyrus, doubtless to the amusement of Speusippus, would 
squirm, and sweat and stink no differently from a slave. Indeed, from the point 
of view of a new occupant, any lingering traces of my sojourn here would 
doubtless be interpreted as indicating the earlier tenancy of merely another 
slave, no different from others. 
I felt the blanket lightly with my finger tips. 
It excited me, somehow, that I lay where slaves had lain. I touched my 
neck. I wondered what it would feel like to feel a collar there, and know that I 
belonged to someone. 
served as a slave! 
I remembered serving Speusippus and then, quickly, I tried to force from 
my mind the memory of that incipient sensation which, in his third having of me, 
I had started to feel. I twisted in the trunk. I was restless. I moaned. 
I was the Tatrix of Corcyrusl 
And yet I had been worked like a slave, and used like a slave, and had 
I had been degraded and humiliated. I was a free woman. I was not a 
slave! I was not a slavel 
I remembered the sensation I had begun to feel. I moaned, from 
somewhere deep within me. I touched the inside of the front side of the trunk with my finger tips. 
I had done this on a thought. Sure enough, as I had thought might be the 
case, I felt there the furrowing of fingernails. I then lay back in the trunk, on my 
back, my knees up. I had heard of such things. The marks did not seem to be 
connected with any desperate effort at escape. 
They seemed more like the helpless scratchings of a woman in frustration. 
One or more women, I suspected, at one or more times in the past, had 
crouched inside this trunk scratching at its interior wall, perhaps whining to be 
released, [hat they might serve the pleasure of Speusippus of Turia. How 
horrifying to be so much at the mercy of men, I thought. 
I then, in terror, tried to force the memory of that rudimentary sensation, 
that merest hint of a sensation, from my mind. 
I am not a slave!” I told myself. “I am not a slavel” 
I lay then again on my side on the blanket. I hoped that Speusippus was 
not displeased with me. I must try to please him better, I thought. 
20 The Stream; The Stone 
I knelt on a flat rock near the side of a small stream, pounding and rinsing 
a tunic. This one belonged to Speusippus. There were other girls, too, along the 
banks of the stream. It was a campsite about twenty pasangs west of the Viktel 
Aria. There were several wagons back from the stream, including that of 
Speusippus. Two slave girls, naked, stood downstream, splashing and pouring 
water on themselves, washing. I rinsed the tunic of Speusippus and took up 
another, one of several which were thrown there, beside me. He had, as at the 
previous campsite, volunteered my services as a laundress generally to men who 
did not have slaves with them. For my services he received small gratuities, such 
as tarsk bits and swigs of paga. It amused him putting me, the Tatrix of 
Corcyrus, to work in this fashion. He did not, interestingly enough, similarly make 
me available for more general services. Had he done so, I would have been 
obedient and dutiful. 
“Your master is a beast, Lita,” called a girl down the way, picking up her 
laundry. “You will never be finished.” 
“I will finish,” I laughed, dipping and rinsing another tunic. 
She then went her way. 
I was pleased that we were no longer traveling south on the Viktel Aria. 
Last night I had begged Speusippus on my knees not to take me to Ar. He had 
seen how terrified I was to go to Ar. “I will not take you to Ar,” he said. He had 
then permitted me to lick and kiss his feet in gratitude. 
This morning we had turned west off the Viktel Aria. 
Five days now I had been in the charge of Speusippus of Turia. 
Interestingly enough, he had not made intimate use of me since the first 
night in the shack. I had stayed rather close to him, when possible, particularly 
after my first full day in his power. I sometimes brushed against him, or touched 
him, seemingly inadvertently. Yesterday I had knelt behind him and licked at the back of his knee, then looked up at him. But he had only walked angrily away. 
“Remember that you are the Tatrix of Corcyrus, and not a slave,” he had later 
said to me, when I was humbly serving him his supper. “Yes, Master,” I had 
said, lowering my head, as a slave. But surely, except in the modalities of 
intimacy, except in the forcings from me of helpless yieldings, and such, he had 
dealt with me as a slave. He had even made me do slave exercises, that my 
body might be as shapely, firmed and vital as that of a slave. I bad been treated 
as a slave, worked as a slave and even abused as a slave. He cuffed me when it 
pleased him. Once I had even seen him toying with a whip. I then redoubled my 
efforts to be pleasing to him. It must have amused him to see the-Tatrix of 
Corcyrus so zealous to please him, so much in his power. But, except for the first 
night, he had not put me to his intimate pleasures. How fortunate that was for 
me, I thought. How lucky I am! Then, at night, I would sometimes moan and 
whimper, locked in the trunk, kept now in his wagon. 
“Greetings, Lita,” said a girl, coming with some laundry, to kneel down 
near me. 
“Greetings, Tina,” I said. She was a curvaceous little brute, owned by 
Lactantius, a teamster from Ar’s Station. Recently they had been coming north 
from Ar; then they, too, had turned west. I had met her earlier, around supper 
time, back among the wagons. She, like some of the other slaves, initially, had 
been frightened of me. I was not branded and collared. Might I be free? I had 
assured them, however, lying well, I thought, that I, too, was only a slave. It 
was only that my Master had not yet seen fit to collar and brand me. Somewhat 
to my surprise they, looking at me, and once assured of my bond status, seemed 
to find no difficulty whatsoever in accepting the premise that I was indeed a 
slave. To them, slaves themselves, I looked like a slave. Looking at me, I 
realized, and somewhat to my consternation, they saw me easily, 
unquestioningly, naturally, and obviously, as a slave. “I knew even before I was 
told,” had said one of the girls. “You could see it.” How amusing I had later 
thought, irritatedly, that they could not tell the difference between me and them. 
Surely to a discerning eye it must be clear that I was free, and they bond. How 
stupid they were. But then, of course they were only slaves. 
“Your master is surely one of the ugliest men I have ever seen,” said Tina. 
“He is not so bad,” I said, lifting a tunic, dripping, from the water. 
“How your skin must crawl when he forces you to his intimate service,” 
she said, dipping a tunic in the water. 
“I do not think his whip would permit that,” I said, wringing out the tunic. 
“It must be horrifying to have to serve him,” she said. 
“No,” I said. “Not really.” 
“He is not bad?” she asked. 
“No,” I said. Surely he had been strong with me, and had made me obey 
him well. 
“I suppose there could be some pleasure in being for serve, and totally, 
such a twisted, despicable little brute,” she said, “the domination of you, the disregard of your will and preferences, the reminding of your femaleness that it 
is enslaved, that it must do what it is told, that it must, no matter what be 
pleasing, and perfectly so, to the master.” 
“He is not really that bad,” I said, “really.” I did not see any reason to tell 
her that I had, yesterday, knelt behind him and licked at the back of his knees, 
begging his touch. Similarly I did not see any reason to tell her that it had been 
denied to me. 
“Mat is interesting,” said Tina. “It is sometimes so hard to tell about a 
master.” 
“Yes,” I said. 
We then continued our work. 
I wore the brief gray tunic which Speusippus had let me put on, and had 
then ordered me to remove, the first night in the shack. My ankles were chained; 
some ten inches of chain separated them; the chain was fastened on them by 
means of two padlocks. I was the only girt in camp, as far as I knew, who was 
shackled. During the day, when the wagon was moving, my ankles were not 
shackled. Then, however, he would chain my wrists, a chain running from them 
then to the back of the wagon. I would walk then, generally, behind the wagon, 
chained to it. the road was fairly well traveled. Today, lifting my chained wrists, I 
had waved to the girls in an open slave wagon. Individual neck chains went to a 
common chain in the wagon. Interestingly enough, they, too, were sheared. 
Sometimes I would sneak a ride in the back of the wagon. 
Then I no longer did this. he caught me once there and informed me that 
if I did this again I would be punished. Thereafter I rode in the back of the 
wagon only when I had received his permission, generally after begging for it. 
This permission, however, he was usually lenient in granting. It was almost as 
though he did not wish me to be exhausted. 
It was almost as though he wanted to keep me fresh, almost as though 
he intended to deliver me somewhere. 
I wrting out another tunic and placed it behind me, on the rocks. 
It was hot and I rubbed my hand back over my head, ~j feeling there. the 
short, bristly stubble of hair. As be had promised, he had, on the first morning of 
my captivity, sheared me. 
“Thactantius,” said Tina, “is merciless with me. In his chains he makes me 
kick and scream with pleasure.” 
“That is nice,” I said. 
“Does your master force slave yieldings from you?” she asked. 
“He does with me what be pleases,” I said. “He is the master. I am the 
slave.” I was -not even sure what slave yieldings were. I gathered they might be 
some peculiarly helpless form of orgasm. 
I looked to, the side, to a small pool of water, wherein I could see my face 
reflected. I again touched my head, feeling the short stubble of hair there. He 
had sheared me very closely, to within perhaps a quarter inch of my skin. In the 
days since the shearing the hair had not appreciably lengthened. I wondered if he would permit my hair to grow out, perhaps to cut it again in a few months, to 
add more of it to his stock, or if he would, perhaps for his amusement, or to 
keep my identity a better secret, keep me closely sheared. The decision, of 
course, was his. I was to him, in effect, as his slave. 
I wondered if the shortness of my hair, the result of the shearing, made 
me less attractive to Speusippus. I wondered ff that were why he had not 
snapped his fingers and commanded me to his pleasure. 
“Am I ugly, Tina?” I asked. 
“No,” she said. 
“My hair?” I asked. 
“It will grow back,” she said. 
“Do you think any man could want me, as I am?” I asked. 
“Surely you have seen the teamsters looking at your ass?” she said. 
“No!” I said. 
“You have a pretty ass,” she said. 
“Thank you,” I said. 
“You are very pretty as a whole,” she said. “You have a curvaceous figure, 
though a little short, and a lovely face. Have no fear. You would make a nice 
armful for a man. You arc a piece of well-curved slave meat. You are a tasty’ 
pudding.” 
“Thank you,” I said. How scandalized I was to hear these thingsl I was not 
used to hearing myself spoken about in terms of the graphic simplicities often 
applied to slaves. To be sure, she did not know that I was not a slave. Tasty 
pudding, indeedl I wondered if I were a tasty pudding. Perhaps, I thought. I did 
know I was small and curvaceous, and could easily be picked up by men, and 
carried about, and, if they wished, overpowered and put to their purposes. 
Perhaps to them, small and helpless, and desirable, I did look like a tasty V, 
pudding. Thinking of myself in those terms made me feel weak, vulnerable and 
excited. 
“Your master is not contenting you, is he?” asked Tina. 
“No,” I said. 
“Have you displeased him?” she asked. 
“I have tried not to,” I said. 
“Have you begged?” she asked. 
“Yes,” I said. Surely, in licking at him, as I had, I had begged for his 
touch. “But he has scorned me.” 
“Interesting,” said Tina. “Are you so unskilled, so inert, so like a free 
woman that you are not even worth having?” 
“I do not think so,” I said. 
“I do not understand it,” she said. “Surely he wants you to become more 
of a slave and not less of a slave.” 
“That is perhaps it,” I said, frightened. I recalled his words to me at 
supper yesterday evening. “Remember that you are the Tatrix of Corcyrus, and 
not a slave,” he had said. “What?” she asked. 
“He may want to keep me more like a free woman,” I said. 
“Why would he want to do that?” she asked. “That would be stupid, since 
you are a slave.” 
“He has not branded me, or collared me,” I pointed out. 
That he had not done these things I had hitherto supposed was merely in 
accord with his avowed purposes of shaming and humiliating me, making me 
serve as a slave in spite of the fact that I was free. But now, I feared, these 
omissions might have a more complex motivation. 
“If he does not want you,” she said, “why does he not simply sell you?” 
“He may want me,” I whispered, “at least for a time.” 
“He does not seem eager to part with you,” she said. “He even has your 
ankles chained.” 
“Yes,” I said. I was being kept, I now realized, under an unusual security. 
During the day my wrists were usually chained, often even to the wagon. In the 
evening, at campsites, as I did now, I wore ankle chains. At night, my tunic 
removed, he would lock me in what served as my kennel, the trunk. 
“Does he rent you out?” asked Tina. “Sometimes a man can get an offer 
on a girl that way.” 
“No,” I whispered. 
“The whole matter seems very puzzling,” said Tina. 
“Yes,” I said. 
I was suddenly becoming terrified. Speusippus, I feared, however 
absurdly, sensed that I might be a slave. He seemed concerned, then, 
apparently, that I not be permitted to enter too deeply into my slavery. 
But, why not? Most men certainly do not interfere with the natural 
growth, the progress and development of a woman in her bondage. 
Most men, at least of Gor, permit her to achieve this self-fulfillment; some 
of them, within certain latitudes of discipline, even permit her to proceed largely 
at her own pace, gradually coming to understand, incontrovertibly, that she, 
loving and obedient, has always been a slave to the core. 
I was not a slave, of coursel But, if I happened to be, why was 
Speusippus acting as he was? I doubted that he would deny me the collar out of 
spite. More likely he would put it on me and then try to make me regret I wore 
it. Too, if I were not a natural slave, was it not now time that he put me in a 
collar? I, a free woman, had been forced, to my humiliation and shame, to serve 
as though I might be a slave. 
Surely the next natural step in his vengeance would be to make me a 
legal slave and own me. Would it not be a splendid jest, now, to take Sheila, the 
Tatrix of Corcyrus, to the shop of a metal worker, to see her writhe and scream 
under the iron, to have her fitted with a collar and then lock it on her throat, to 
make her an actual slave? But he did not seem to have any intention of doing so. 
What fate, then, I wondered, might Speusippus of Turia have in mind for me? I wrung out the last tunic, and rolled it up, and put it with the others. They could 
be unrolled and laid out to dry on the wagons. 
“What is the news, Tina?” I asked. 
“About what?” she asked. 
“About anything,” I said. 
“There is not much,” she said. “There is some fear for the Sa-Tarna crop, 
because of the great deal of rain. There is going to be a celebration in Ar 
because of the birthday of Marlenus, the Ubar there. Lactantius thinks that is 
important.” 
“Is there any news from the west?” I asked. 
“The usual,” she said. 
“What is that?” I asked. 
“You have heard about the escape of the Tatrix of Corcyrus?” she asked. 
“No,” I said. 
“That is strange,” she said. “It happened some days ago. There is a great 
search on, for her.” 
“I did not know that,” I said. “Where do they think she went? 
“No one knows,” said Tina. 
“Oh,” I said. 
“There is now a reward of a thousand gold pieces for her,” she said. 
“That is a great deal of money,” I said. I felt sick. 
“Tina,” I said. 
“Yes?” she said. 
“Lactantius, your master, is from Ar’s Station. What is he doing on this 
road?” 
“He picked up freight in Ar,” she said. “He is taking it west.” 
“Where?” I asked. 
“To Argentum,” she said. “What is wrong?” 
“Nothing,” I said. “What is he doing on this road?” I asked. 
“What do you mean?” she asked. “He is doing exactly what he is 
supposed to be doing.” 
“What road is this?” I asked. 
“It is the road to Argentum,” she said. 
I pretended to be dissatisfied with one or two of the tunics I had washed. 
I dallied by the stream until Tina had finished her work and returned to the 
vicinity of her master’s wagon. Then, when no one was looking, I bent down and 
picked up a small, sharp stone from the edge of the stream. This I inserted in 
the hem of my slave tunic. Later I would hold it in my mouth, for the tunic would 
be taken from me before I was put in the trunk. The trunk, though sturdy, was 
not an iron or steel slave box. It was a trunk, made of wood, banded with iron. 
21 The Road 
I fled along the stone road, eastward, back toward the Viktel Aria. 
The road was wet. The night was cloudy. It had taken me two nights, with the sharp stone, to cut through the 
wood, under the blanket, in the trunk. I had begun by drawing deep, even 
scratches. The scratches had then, repeatedly, been deepened, slowly and 
carefully. I had worked only with great caution, and very silently, and even then 
only when I was assured that Speusippus was asleep. By day I hid the stone in 
the blanket, and the blanket itself covered the traces of my work. I rejoiced that 
Speusippus was not more fastidious about the conditions of my confinement. 
Yesterday morning, before dawn, the bottom of the trunk bail been loosened 
and, rolling to one side, I could get my fingers beneath it. Tonight, a few Ahn 
ago, I had lifted it, inside the trunk. I had then, tipping and lifting the trunk, 
been able to slip between the two iron bands which reinforced its strength, 
bands which joined with the hardware of the two locks, making it impossible to 
cut or saw around the locks. I had then eased the trunk back into place, slipped 
from the wagon, sneaked from the camp, and run. 
I was naked again, as I bad been, in the camp of Miles of Argenturn. I did 
not know where my slave tunic was, as, each night, would put it somewhere 
after I had been locked in the trunk. There was no clothing of a free woman in 
the camp as far as I knew. It was a camp of free men and slaves. 
I made my way eastward, gasping, and walking and running, on the 
Argenturn road, back toward the Viktel Aria. I did not think they would expect 
me to keep to the road. Yet, of course, on it, I could make my best time. Too, I 
did not think they would expect me to retrace the route to the Viktel Aria. Not 
only would this bring me into areas of greater population concentrations but, 
too, it would take me closer to, Ar. 
This would be almost as bad from my point of view, they would suppose, 
as moving toward Argentum itself. They’ would expect me, I supposed, to follow 
the stream, wading in it, and then, a few pasangs later, strike out northward. 
Speusippus would recall that I had, on my knees, begged him not to take me to 
Ar. 
I hurried on. 
An additional reason for keeping to the road was that I thought, on the 
hard, wet surface, it might be more difficult to follow my sign, if sleen were later 
used. Also, of course, my sign would be confused, or I hoped it would, with that 
of other travelers. To be sure, there were no sleen at the campsite and 
Speusippus might not be able to rent one for days. By that time, especially with 
the rains, it might be impossible, even for such fine, tenacious hunters as sleen, 
to follow my scent. Too, I did not think he would have anything that would be 
particularly useful for setting sleen on my trail. I had deliberately left the blanket 
in the trunk. 
It would bear not only my own scent but that of numerous other women 
as well. The tunic I had worn, too, bad been worn by others, presumably slaves, 
before me. Also, in the evening I had washed it thoroughly and, not donning it, 
handed it humbly to Speusippus before I had entered the trunk, presumably to 
be locked helplessly in it. It was becoming more cloudy. I felt a few drops of rain. 
Speusippus might not even rent sleen. By the time he could do so, he 
would recognize, as a rational man, that the scent presumably would have faded. 
Too, he had little of practical value in giving such beasts the initial scent. Too, it 
is expensive to rent sleen, and Speusippus, who was a poor man, might even 
lack the means to do so. It is much more expensive, for example, to rent a sleen 
than a slave. Sleen are often rented by the Ahn. Slaves are commonly rented by 
the day or week. One of the greatest advantages I had, I thought, was that 
Steusippus, being an intelligent man, would presumably keep the secret of my 
identity. It would do his coin box little good if I fell to the chain of some burly 
huntsman from the foothills of the Voltai. Besides, who would believe that he 
had ever had the Tatrix of Corcyrus in his keeping? They would surely think him 
mad. if authorities should search for me, I was sure it would be only as the girl 
of Speusippus, a runaway slave named Lita. 
It now began to rain more heavily. I welcomed the rain, hoping it would 
diminish and wash away the scent my body and bare feet might be leaving 
behind me. 
There was another reason I was retracing our steps on the Argentum 
road. Yesterday I had seen another open slave wagon, a long, wide wagon much 
like I had seen a few days ago. It, too, had contained several girls, their 
individual neck chains strung to a common central chain, their hair cropped as 
insolently short as mine. The similarity of the two wagons and the chaining 
arrangements suggested that a single company was involved. I had made 
inquiries. These were girls of the sort sometimes referred to as female work 
slaves. It is a very low form of slave, indeed, perhaps the lowest. Seldom can 
they aspire even to the status of the kettle-and-mat girl. They do not bring high 
prices. They are usually sold in multi-item lots in cheap markets and are usually 
purchased to be used in such places as the public kitchens or laundries, and the 
mills. From these applications, they are sometimes referred to, naturally enough, 
as “kitchen girls,” “laundry girls,” “mill girls,” and so on. 
These particular girls, it had been conjectured, had been obtained from 
markets in the north, where prices are often cheaper. They were now being 
brought south and cast, probably, from their shearing, for work in the mills. It 
was my hope that I could make secret ‘contact with these women, and obtain 
food, and perhaps advice, from them. I was naked, ignorant and illiterate. I was 
little better off than when I had escaped from the yard of the inn several days 
ago. Surely they would feed me, and be kind to me. Even though I was far 
superior to them, as I was free and they were mere slaves, it was my hope that 
they would be kind to me in my need. We shared a common sisterhood in the 
sense that we were all ultimately helpless women on a world where men had 
never relinquished, their sovereignty. 
Toward morning the rain stopped and I, fearful of discovery as it grew 
lighter, left the Argenturn road. 22 The Wagon; Caught! 
“Please, do not make any noise,” I whispered. 
“Who is there!” said the woman, frightened. I heard the movement of a 
chain. 
“Please be quiet,” I whispered. “I will not hurt you.” 
“What is going on?” whispered another woman. I heard the movements of 
bodies, of chains. 
“Be quiet, please,” I said. I had crawled over the side of the slave wagon. 
I had lowered myself, in the darkness, to the interior. I felt the wood of the 
wagon bed, beneath a blanket, or blankets, beneath my knees. The wagon, 
unhitched, was drawn among some trees. Two tharlarion were tethered nearby. 
Also a few yards away there was a tent. 
“Please be quiet,” I whispered. I lowered myself to my belly in the wagon. 
I did not wish to risk my upper body being seen over the side of the wagon. 
Although the wagon was normally open when on the road it was now, on 
this night on which it had rained off and on, rigged with a temporary, nowpartially-
rolled-up cover. The cover consisted of a tarpaulin sewn about long 
poles on two sides. This cover was placed over a frame which consisted of five 
poles; two of these poles, braced, crossed and tied together near the top, were 
at the front of the wagon; a similar pair was fixed at the back of the wagon; 
between these two pairs of poles there lay, across them, parallel to the long axis 
of the wagon, like a ridgepole, a fifth pole. The tarpaulin, then, was laid over this 
long pole and held in place by its own two poles, resting against the sloping 
sides of the crossed poles at the front and back of the wagon. The tarpaulin was 
rolled up and tied about its poles in such a way that there was a gap of about a 
yard between itself and the side of the wagon. 
huc “Please,” I begged. I lay on my stomach in the wagon. My body was 
wet; my feet were muddy. 
“Who are you?” whispered a woman. 
“I am one who is hungry, and in desperate need of help,” I said 
“But we are naked slaves,” said a woman. 
“And we are chained,” said another. 
“Give me some food,” I begged. “I must have foodl” I had not eaten in 
more than twenty Ahn, indeed, since I had received a feeding from Speusippus, 
and a rather sparing one, on the evening preceding my escape. He had on the 
whole fed me intelligently, but seldom generously. It seemed to be his intention, 
through diet and exercise, in so far as he could, to see to it that my body 
became as shapely as that of a pleasure slave. 
“There is no food in the wagon,” said a woman. 
I moaned in misery. 
“Our food is measured out to us in small, exact quantities,” said a woman, 
“and then we must, under supervision, consume it entirely.” 
“There must be food,” I said. “There is food within the tent,” said a woman, “but the drivers are there, 
and it is kept locked up.” 
“You must help me,” I said. “I am as sheared as you.” 
“What can we do?” asked a woman. 
“You had best flee,” said another. 
“I do not know what to do, or where to go,” I sobbed. 
“Who are you?” asked a woman. 
“I am a free woman,” I said. 
I heard a reaction, a shrinking back in the chains. 
“Do not be afraid,” I said. “I will not hurt you. Too, do not kneel, please.” 
“You are not a free woman,” said a woman. 
“You are a runaway slave,” said another. 
“If you were a free woman,” said another, “you would not come to slaves. 
You would go to free persons!” 
“I am hungry and miserable,” I said. “I need help. I do not care whether 
you think I am slave or free.” 
“She is not branded, I do not think,” said a woman. I pulled back. I felt 
hands checking my left and right thighs, the two most common brand sites for a 
Gorean slave. 
“No, I do not think so,” said another woman, apprehensively. 
“Some men do not brand their slaves,” said a woman. 
“They are fools,” said another. 
“Yes,” said another. 
“But she is sheared,” said another, feeling my head. 
“She must then be a slave,” said another. 
“Some free women have themselves sheared, to sell their hair,” said 
another. 
“I am a free woman,” I sobbed. 
“She is naked,” said another woman. 
“She doesn’t even have a string on her belly,” said another. 
I pulled back, angrily, from them. a, 
“Free women do not run about the countryside naked, my dear,” said 
another woman. 
“Nonetheless,” I said, “I am a free womanl” 
“Where are your clothes?” asked a woman. 
“A man captured me,” I said. “He took my clothesl He sheared my hair, 
too, for moneyl” 
“Why didn’t he keep you?” asked i woman. 
“She must be ugly,” said one of the women. 
“I am not uglyl” I said. 
“Then why didn’t he keep you?” asked the woman. 
“I don’t knowl” I said. 
“You are a slave,” said a woman. 
“Nol” I said. “Liarl” said another. 
“I am a free woman,” I sobbed. “I am a free woman. 
“If you are a free woman, and are not from this area,” said one of the 
slaves, “I think you should flee. It is not safe for you here.” 
“I do not understand,” I said. 
“Surely it would not do for you to be caught here,” she said. 
“No!” I said, frightened. 
“Then I think you should flee, now, while there is still time. 
“Where can I go?” I asked. “Where can I run?” 
“Anywhere,” said a woman. “But hurryl” 
“Why?” I asked. 
“It is nearly time for slave check,” said a woman. 
“Slave check?” I asked. 
“Yes,” she said. 
“It is too late!” whispered a woman. 
I looked wildly about. Not feet away I saw a lantern approaching the back 
of the wagon. I quickly lay down, with .the others, huddled against them, as if 
asleep. 
I heard the wagon gate being lowered in the back. It swung down on its 
binges, striking against the wagon. I heard the boards of the wagon bed creak 
as they were subjected to additional weight. I sensed the light of the lantern in 
the wagon, under the tentlike tarpaulin, illuminating bodies. 
I lay very still. 
“Well,” said a voice, “what have we here?” I felt a foot kick me. 
I turned about, blinking up into the light of the lantern, terrified. 
“You have been caught, Slavel” said a woman near me, elatedly. 
23 The Chain 
“On your back,” said the man, “and put your hands, palms up, where I 
can see them.” 
I did so. 
‘Now cross your wrists, in front of you,” he said. 
I did this and he, with one hand, grasped them both. In this grip I was 
held as helplessly as a child. He pulled me to my knees and, lifting the lantern, 
examined where I had lain. 
He then put me again to my back and released my hands. 
“I am unarmed,” I said. “I have no weapons. I am utterly defenseless. 
Please be kind to me.” 
“Durbarl” he called. He then hung the lantern from a hook on the 
ridgepole, beneath the damp, brown tarpaulin. 
“I am not what you think,” I assured him. “I am a free woman. I am not a 
slave. I am neither collared, as you can see, nor branded, as you may easily 
determine.” 
“You are a free woman?” he asked skeptically. “Yes,” I said. “And I am desperately in need of help. It is my hope that 
you will be kind to me, giving me food and clothing, and money and guidance, 
so that I may return to my home in Lydius. That is on the Laurius river. The 
town Laura is east of it.” 
“Is Lydius north or south of Kassau?” he asked. 
“North,” I said. 
“No,” he said. “South.” 
There was laughter from the women. 
“Your accent,” he said, “suggests that you might be from Tabor.” 
“Yesl” I said, seizing on this. “I am. My parents had arranged an 
unwanted companionship for me. I fled. I now want to go somewhere else.” 
“Tabor is far away,” he said. “Did you come all this way on foot?” 
“Yesl” I said. 
“That is amazing,” he said, “for Tabor is an island.” 
Tears sprang to my eyes. The women in the wagon laughed. 
“What is going on?” asked a fellow coming up to the wagon, fastening a 
belt of accouterments about himself. 
“See what we have here,” said the first fellow. 
“Ah!” he said. 
“She claims to be a free woman,” said the first fellow. 
“Of course,” said the second. 
“A man captured me,” I said. “He took my clothes! He sheared my hair, 
for money!” 
“If you are a free woman,” said the second man, he, I gathered, who was 
Durbar, “what are you doing here, crawling about with slaves?” 
“I was afraid,” I said. 
“If you are truly a free woman,” said the first man, “what were you afraid 
of?” 
“You are right,” I said. “I am a free woman. I should not have been 
afraid.” 
The two men laughed, and the chained women, as well. I looked about, at 
them, from face to face. I saw their amusement. I saw the collars and chains on 
their necks. How foolish I felt. I had again been tricked. obviously, in a situation 
“I am hungry,” I said. “I am desperately hungry. I am starving. Please 
“Bring her something to eat,” said the first man to him called Durbar 
like this, a free woman might have a great deal to fear. 
give me something to cat.” 
“something appropriate.” 
Durbar left. In a few moments be returned with a small wooden bowl 
filled with dried, precooked meal. He poured some water into this. 
I was then handed the bowl. 
Some of the women laughed. 
“Mix it with your fingers,” said the first man. Then be turned to Durbar. 
“Look about the camp,” he said. “See if there are any more skulking about.” “I am alone,” I told them. 
But Durbar went to check. 
I, mixing the water with the precooked meal, formed a sort of cold 
porridge or gruel. I then, with my fingers, and putting the bowl even to my lips, 
fed eagerly upon that thick, bland, moist substance. 
By the time Durbar had returned I had finished, even to the desperate 
wiping and licking of the bowl, that I might secure every last particle of that 
simple, precious, vitalizing provender. 
“You eat slave gruel well,” said the first men. There was laughter from the 
chained women. 
I put down my head. The bowl was taken from me. So that was slave 
gruel, I thought. I knew that it, with its various supplements, was extremely 
nourishing. It had been designed for the feeding of slaves, to keep them healthy, 
slim and trim. On the other hand, although I had devoured it eagerly, I could see 
where a slave who was not starving might, after a time, desperately strive to 
improve her services to the master, that he might see fit, in his kindness, to 
grant her at least the scraps of a more customary diet. 
“Do you still claim to be a free woman?” asked the first man. 
“Yes,” I said. 
“You have the body of a slave,” be said. 
“It is not my fault,” I said, “that I have the body of a slave.” 
“Can you read?” he asked. 
“No,” I said. 
“What is your name?” he asked. 
I thought wildly for a moment. Then I said, “Tiffany, La Tiffany!” 
“What sort of name is that?” he asked. 
“I do not know,” I said. 
“It is an unusual name,” he said. 
“Maybe it is a barbarian name,” suggested Durbar. 
“Are you a barbarian?” asked the first man. 
“Maybe,” I said. I saw scorn in the faces of several of I chained women. 
“Look,” said the first man, taking me by the upper arm, and turning it to 
the light. “The barbarian brand.” 
I did not see how I could explain this vaccination mark the men without 
making clear that my origin was not Gorean. The vaccination was in connection 
with a disease which, too, as far as I knew, did not even exist on Gor. 
“Get on your feet, here by the lantern,” said the first m 
“And open your mouth, widely.” 
I complied. 
“Durbar, come up here,” said the first man. He was joined by his fellow. 
“Back there, see?” he asked Durbar. 
“Yes,” said Durbar. 
As a child I had had some fillings in the molar area, on lower left side. “They are common in barbarians,” said the first man. 
“Yes,” said Durbar. “But, those of the caste of physician do such things. I 
have seen them in some Gorean girls.” 
“That is true,” admitted the first man. 
These fellows must also know that doubtless such things might be found 
occasionally in the mouths of some Gorean men. On the other hand, of course, 
they would not have been likely to have seen them there. They would have seen 
them presumably, only in the mouths of girls, slaves. One of things that a master 
commonly checks in a female he is considering buying is the number and 
condition of her teeth. 
“Lie back down,” said the first man, “on your back, as before.” 
I did so. 
“Are you a barbarian?” he asked. 
“Yes,” I said. I did not see how I could, in the light of facts, hope to 
conceal this from them. 
Several of the women laughed. Barbarians, I gather were to be held in 
contempt. The men, however, I no somewhat to my uneasiness, did not seem to 
be viewing with contempt. They were viewing me, rather, with definite interest. I 
did not understand clearly, at that time, the rather special position on Gor 
occupied by barbarian slaves. Servile and low, and trained to sensuous wonders, 
they often brought high prices; to many Gorean men they seemed ideal objects, 
or among such, on which to slake their most primitive and brutal sexual lusts. 
“You speak the language very well,” said the first man. “I could not even 
place your accent. indeed, I was not even certain it was barbarian.” 
“It is,” I said. “Thank you.” 
As I lay at their feet, on the blanket, on the boards of the slave wagon, 
they were looking down at me. I was aware that it was very much as a female 
that I was being looked at. 
“what are you going to do with me?” I asked. 
The first man shrugged. “Turn you over to the authorities,” he said. 
“Please do not do so,” I begged. “Please!” 
They continued to look at me. 
“Please,” I begged. “Please, please,” I whimpered. I lifted my body, 
piteously, to them. 
“Slut!” hissed one of the chained slaves. 
“Please,” I whimpered. “Please!” 
“We’ll give you a trial,” said the first man. “You first, Durbar.” 
I reached up for him as he crouched down, swiftly, between my legs. 
Durbar was not first in the camp, I realized. 
He would warm me for the use of the other. It was he whom I must 
especially please. 
A few Ehn later, in the arms of the leader, the first driver, I suddenly cried 
out with fear and surprise. It had been my intention to be especially pleasing to 
him but, suddenly, it seemed as though I were being taken away from myself. “No!” I said, suddenly. “Please, stop!” But I clutched him desperately. 
“Stop!” I begged. “Oh, stop!” I gritted my teeth. 
My fingernails cut into his arm and back. “Slut!” hissed one of the slaves. 
“Slut!” 
“The feelings!” I cried. “The feelings! Please, stop!” But the brute laughed, 
and did not stop. 
“I cannot stand it!” I cried 
But still the beast did not desist! 
The sensation that Speusippus had begun to induce in me long ago, that 
which had struck such terror into me, now, seemingly from somewhere deep in 
my belly, began to emerge irresistibly. I had not known what it would be like in 
its larger effect, let alone its resolution. 
“No!” I cried. 
And then I yielded to him. 
“Slut, slut, slut!” hissed one of the slaves. 
I then clutched him, startled and astounded. I could hardly believe what I 
had felt. I held tightly to him. “Please do not let me go,” I begged. “Hold me, if 
only for a moment! Hold me! Hold me, please!” 
“what a slut she is,” said a woman. 
“Yes,” said another. 
I held tightly to the man. I tried to cope with my feelings and 
understandings. It had been my intention merely to be very pleasing to him; I 
had desired, really, to do little but give him great pleasure. Then something had 
happened. It seemed somehow as though he had suddenly taken me away from 
myself. He had taken command of me. He had suddenly begun to make me 
move and respond according to his will, not mine. He had literally given me no 
choice. He had forced my yielding. He had made me come to him and rather, I 
was afraid, like a slave. I was a bit disappointed in one way. It was I who was in 
the position of the slave. I had wanted to serve him, to please him, to bring him 
pleasure. Instead I myself had been forced to feel pleasure and even, choiceless, 
to yield. 
“Did I please you?” I asked. 
“Yes,” he said. I licked and kissed at his shoulder in gratitude. Even 
though he had given me little opportunity to please him he had still, apparently, 
found me pleasing. 
Women, I supposed, might be found pleasing by men in many ways. 
Perhaps that is one way for a woman to be pleasing, I thought, that the man 
does with her what he wishes, that he chooses, as he wishes, to please himself 
with her. 
I kissed him, helplessly. He drew back a bit from me. I saw a chain 
snapped onto the common chain of the women. 
At the end of this shorter chain there was an open collar. It was then put 
about my neck and snapped shut. I touched it. I was now on the same chain 
with the other women. He stood up. I lay at his feet, on the floor of the slave wagon, on the 
blanket, chained. I had been well had. I did not know what he would do with me 
now. Perhaps it would amuse him to turn me over to the authorities now. I did 
not know. 
“Do you still claim to be a free woman, Tiffany?” he asked. 
“Why?” I asked. 
“Because you have the responses and reflexes of a slave,” he said. 
“I claim nothing,” I said, vanquished and chained. 
“Are you really free?” he asked. 
“it doesn’t matter now, does it?” I asked. 
“Not at all,” he said. 
“What do you think?” I asked him. 
“I think you are a slave,” he said. 
“I am not branded and collared,” I reminded him, “except, of course, for 
the holding-chain collar.” 
“We will do something about that,” he said, “outside of Ar.” 
I looked at him, startled. Quickly I scrambled to my knees before him, the 
palms of my hands on the floor of the wagon. 
“Accustom yourself to calling free men ‘Master’ and free women 
‘Mistress,’” he said 
“Yes, Master!” I said. 
“And you are low girl here,” he said, “so you will address your chain 
sisters as ‘Mistress’ as well.” 
“Yes, Master!” I cried. 
“You are a mill girl now, Tiffany,” he said. 
“Yes, Master! Thank you, Master!” I sobbed, and put down my head, 
covering his feet with kisses of gratitude. 
He then withdrew, taking the lantern with him. Durbar accompanied him. 
I then lay down with my chain sisters. I tried to gather my thoughts. I had 
been captured, and this terrified me. Furthermore I now could entertain few 
realistic thoughts of escape. I did not think that any mysterious men would 
suddenly appear to free me, as at the camp of Miles of Argentum. Similarly these 
men seemed to be professionals in the handling of women. I did not think they, 
like Speusippus, for example, would be likely to use a wooden trunk for a slave 
kennel. 
Furthermore I knew the security in the mills, behind those high, gray 
walls, was for most practical purposes absolute. 
Similarly, there presumably I would be branded, collared and, if permitted 
clothing, put in distinctive garb. Thus, even if one did manage to get beyond the 
wails, one would presumably be apprehended swiftly and returned to the mill 
masters. 
Similarly the mills had their own sleen, both for patrolling the yard at night 
and, if need be, trailing slaves. No, girls did not escape from the mills. Too, I was 
horrified at the thought of going to the mills, for they were one of the lowest and hardest slaveries on Gor. That would be the end of Tiffany Collins, I feared, a 
slave in a Gorean mill. On the other hand I had, honestly, and joyfully, kissed at 
the driver’s feet for the mercy shown to me. Had he turned me over to the 
authorities I would doubtless have eventually been returned to Speusippus as his 
strayed Lita, and then conveyed by him, probably in chains, to Argentum, there 
presumably to be commended to the attentions of the impaling spear As it was, 
in the mill, in Ar, I should be hidden and safe. There, though a slave, I would be 
concealed, fed and protected. I did not think anyone would think of looking in a 
mill for the Tatrix of Corcyrus, and certainly not one in Ar. My feelings were thus 
mixed in this matter. I was relieved, too, in a way, of course, that I now no 
longer needed fear capture. It had happened to me. I must now abide its 
consequences. Too, no longer now need I forage for food and shelter as an 
ignorant, naked fugitive, often fearful, miserable, cold and hungry. I supposed it 
had been only a matter of time until someone had caught me. Perhaps it was 
just as well that it had happened as it did. 
But whatever might be the pros and cons of this matter they were now 
mostly academic. I had again, as a matter of fact, fallen into the power of men. I 
lay in a slave wagon. 
Their chain was on my neck. 
I wondered, too, on what sort of creature it was that they had their chain. 
I did not think that I was the same Tiffany Collins as I had been earlier. 
The second fellow who had had me, the leader of the two drivers, had 
taught me much. I now knew, to some extent, what could be done to me. I did 
not think I was likely to forget it. I could be forced to yield myself to a man as a 
slave. 
This made me feel very helpless. Men are, I supposed, the masters. But, 
too, I remembered clearly that wild, surging, overwhelming sensation I had felt. 
I certainly, desperately, wanted to feel that again. Too, I sensed, it frightening 
me somewhat, but also exciting and intriguing me almost to the point of 
madness, that behind that sensation there might be others, indeed, that there 
might lie beyond that sensation almost indefinite vistas of kindred emotions and 
feelings. who, I wondered, has plumbed the depths of feelings’ oceans or has 
successfully mapped the countries of love? I found that I, and this frightened 
me, wanted to submit to men and yield to then’ as a slave. This was not a simple 
matter of sentience, incidentally, but involved an entire matrix of feeling, thought 
and emotion. I wanted to love and serve, to be fully pleasing not merely in a 
sexual manner but in all ways, to ask nothing and give all. But, too, it must be 
admitted that powerful physical feelings were also involved. I bit at the blanket 
and squirmed. 
“Lie still,” said a woman. 
“Yes, Mistress,” I said. “Forgive me, Mistress.” 
I must not let them make me a slave, I thought. I must fight these 
feelings, these sensations. I must try to be more like a free woman, I told 
myself. I must try to be inert and cold. But what chance will I have, I asked myself, if I am branded and they put 
a collar on my neck, and I am subject to the whip, and to the uncompromising 
disciplines of Gorean masters? 
I must not permit them to light slave fires in my belly, I thought. 
But what can I do if they should simply choose to do so, I thought. Then 
they would be lit, and that would be all there was to it, I told myself. Then, 
Tiffany, poor girl, you would be a slave for certain. “You are already a slave for 
certain, Tiffany, and you know it, a voice seemed to say from within me, that 
voice which in the past had seemed to speak to me, too, though usually in the 
quarters of the Tatrix, as when it had ordered me, and I had complied, to kiss a 
whip or the slave ring. “Perhaps,” I said to the voice, to myself. 
It was near dawn now. The wagon would proceed east on the Argentum 
road, reach the Viktel Aria, and turn south. 
Then, in time, it would arrive in Ar. Soon I would be enslaved, legally. I 
would be, totally, legally, a slave on Gor. 
I found myself looking forward to the collar and the brand. They were 
now unavoidable. I would have no choice in the matter. They would simply be 
put on me. I hoped I would look well in my collar. I hoped I would look well in 
my brand. Most women are stunning in them, and I did not think I would be 
different. I wondered if I were truly a slave. 
I wondered if the collar and brand belonged on me. “Per haps,” I thought. 
I hoped it would not hurt too much to be branded. It was the mark that stayed, 
of course, not the pain. 
“You are awake,” whispered a woman to me. 
“Yes, Mistress,” I said. 
“You may be pretty,” she said, “and the men may like you, but do not 
think that you are better than us.” 
“No, Mistress,” I said. 
“You are a little slut,” she said. 
“Yes, Mistress,” I said. 
“And you are going to be a work slave, too, my dear,” she said. 
“Yes, Mistress,” I said. 
“Now go to sleep, barbarian slut,” she said. 
“I will try, Mistress,” I said. 
for a moment or two, suddenly recalling the wild sensations the driver had 
induced in me, I inadvertently moaned and moved. 
“Be quiet!” said the woman. 
“Yes, Mistress,” I said. “I am sorry, Mistress!” 
Then I lay there frightened, chained, on the blanket, on the boards of the 
wagon bed, under the overhead tarpaulin. I turned and grasped the blanket. I bit 
at it. My thighs moved. 
I was afraid. 
I feared that already slave fires had been lit in my belly. 24 The Mill 
I stood in a long line, single-file, of some twenty girls. We were all naked. 
We were in the yard of one of the linen mills of Mintar, of Ar. 
I heard the second of the two heavy gates close behind us. 
I looked back, and about me, across the yard, at the high walls, with their 
guard stations. 
“Do not even think of escape, Tiffany,” said a girl behind me, Emily. 
“There is only one way out of here,” said another girl, behind her, “and 
that is to please your way out.” 
Almost any woman, I supposed, could become pleasing. 
And even women who, objectively, seemed rather plain, I knew, as their 
attitudes changed, and as they became submissive, and yielding to their 
femininity, in their deepest emotions, could become beautiful. Still, of course, in 
a mill, few would know this. Such a woman, I supposed, aching for a man’s 
touch, might be kept indefinitely in the mill, working her long hours of tiring 
labor, her left ankle chained to the loom. The mills, incidentally, like certain other 
low slaveries, such as those of the fields, the kitchens and laundries, serve an 
almost penal function on Gor. For example, a free woman, sentenced to slavery 
for, say, crimes or debts, may find herself, once enslaved, by direction of the 
court, sold for a pittance into such a slavery. Such slaveries also provide a place 
to utilize women who are thought to be good for little else. Most women, after a 
short time in such a slavery, strive to convince masters of their fuller 
potentialities for service and pleasure. If the woman prefers to remain in such a 
slavery, of course, that, too, is found acceptable by the masters. 
“But that, too, is dangerous,” said another girl, “for if you are too 
pleasing, the whip masters will hide you and keep you for themselves.” 
“You are all sluts,” said a large, ugly woman, Luta, a few spaces back. 
A whip cracked, and we all jumped, frightened. We were naked. We did 
not want to feel it. “No talking in line,” said a man. We were then silent. Luta 
need not have spoken as loudly as she had. I do not think the man would have 
minded it if we had spoken quietly among ourselves. 
I was afraid of Luta. She was large and strong, and I could tell she did not 
like me. 
“Next,” said a man at a table, and we moved up one space. 
Only two of the girls in this line had been in the slave wagon on the 
Argentum road with me, Emily and Luta. 
Though Emily bore an Earth-girl name she was Gorean. On Gor Earth-girl 
names are commonly used as slave names. If you have an Earth-girl name it is 
probably, somewhere on Gor, being used as a slave name. Similarly, if you were 
to go to Gor and give that to them as your name they would assume 
immediately that you, too, bearing such a name, were a slave. And, indeed, if 
you were taken to Gor, I suppose you would be. 
“Next,” said the man at the table. We moved up another space. I was not now collared. It had been removed from me a few Ehn ago, 
before I had been assigned to this line. I had worn it for only a few Ahn. Outside 
of Ar we had stopped at the office and holding area of a man associated with the 
various enterprises of Mintar, including his mills. There we were to be divided up 
and, with others, transferred to closed slave wagons. One does not usually take 
an open slave wagon on the streets of Ar, in deference to the sensibilities of free 
women. While others were in the holding area I was taken by Tenrak, which 
was, as I had later learned, the name of the leader of the two drivers, to the 
shop of a metal worker. 
There something was done to me. Then I was returned to the holding 
area, now a slave. At the holding area I was put in a transfer collar. The others 
were already in theirs. These collars were color-coded for our destinations, some 
girls being delivered to one place and some to another. There is an ordinance in 
Ar, incidentally, that all female slaves must wear some visible token of bondage. 
This is commonly a collar. 
Sometimes, too, however, it is a bracelet or anklet. This was the first time 
I had ever ridden in a common slave wagon. 
My ankles were shackled about the central bar. The girls were shackled on 
the bar in the order of the drivers’ delivery schedule, the first girls to be 
delivered being shackled closest to the wagon gate, and so on. Our wagon was 
checked at the great gate of Ar. A guardsman climbed into the back of the 
wagon, crouching down, doing this work. I, naked, in the colored-coded collar, 
my ankles chained, sheared, attracted no undue attention. I did cry out, 
however, for the guardsman, in leaving, touched me aggressively, and 
intimately. I recoiled, wildly, frightened, trying to cover myself. But he was then 
gone. I looked after him, shuddering. I was horrified. He had been so bold! But 
then, of course, I was only a slave. I saw Luta looking at me, with hatred. I 
dared Dot meet her eyes, and looked down. In a moment the wagon was 
passing through the great gate at Ar. 
“Next,” said the man at the table. 
I then stood before the table, naked. 
“Thigh,” he said. 
I turned sideways, so that he might see my left thigh. 
“Common Kajira mark,” he said, and made an entry on a sheet. “Face me, 
Girl,” he said. 
I did. 
“Arrived sheared,” he said, and made another entry. “what is your name?” 
he asked. 
‘Whatever Master wishes,” I said. 
“what have you been called?” be asked. “Quick!” 
“I have been called Tiffany,” I said. 
“You are now ‘Tiffany,’” he said. 
“Yes, Master,” I said. He wrote something down, presumably the name. 
He seemed to have beard it before, unlike the drivers. Some other “Tiffany” had perhaps, at some earlier time, stood where I stood. I also realized that I had 
now been named. I had lost the name “Tiffany Collins” a few Ahn ago, when I 
had been marked, when I had become slave. That name was gone, as soon as 
the iron, hissing, curling smoke, had been lifted from my flesh. A free person had 
been locked in the branding rack. A mere animal was released from it. 
The name “Tiffany” had now been put on me as a mere slave name, a 
name which might be removed or changed at the whim of masters. I wore the 
name “Tiffany” now as Susan had worn the name “Susan,” now merely as a 
named animal, merely by the will and decision of masters. 
“Have you had experience in a mill, Tiffany?” he asked. 
“No, Master,” I said. 
“Come around to the side of the table and kneel here,” he said. I did so. 
He then bent over and, cupping his left hand under my left breast, held it steady 
and, with a grease pencil, across it, above the nipple, inscribed four characters. 
“That is your mill number, Tiffany,” he said, “four thousand and seventy-three.” 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
“Now, go there,” he said, indicating another table, several yards away, 
near the wall. 
“Yes, Master,” I said. Tenrak and Durbar, at the office of the man of 
Mintar, outside the gate, had received ten copper tarsks for me. This did not 
seem to me much but it was, of course, enough to give them each five nights of 
pleasure in a paga tavern. I recalled that Drusus Rencius had thought I might go 
for something between fifteen and twenty tarsks. I had gone for only ten. On the 
other hand it had not been all open sale. Too, of course, I was shorn and being 
considered in terms of utilization in the mills. Some girls, Tenrak had assured 
me, go for as little as five copper tarsks. Ten copper tarsks, he assured me, was 
a good price for a mill girl. 
I now stood before a man near the wall Behind him was a table, on which 
there were, aligned, several collars, all seemingly identical in appearance and 
design. He had an aide with him. 
The man looked at my left breast, reading the characters written there. 
“Four-zero-seven-three,” he said. He was then handed a collar, the next in 
a series of diminishing rows. 
“Name?” he asked. 
“Tiffany, if it pleases Master,” I said. 
“Can you read?” he asked. 
“No, Master,” I said. 
He then showed me the collar, indicating the engraving on it. “This is a 
company collar,” he said. “It says, ‘I belong to Mintar of Ar. I work in Mill 7. My 
number is four-zero-seven-three.’” 
“Yes, Master,” I said. The collars would die then, only in the Girl Numbers. 
“Lift your chin, Tiffany,” he said. 
I did so, and the collar was placed about my neck and snapped shut. The 
first collar I had worn had been a color-coded transfer collar, put on me at the holding area outside the gate, probably primarily to comply with the ordinance 
that female slaves in Ar must wear a visible token of their bondage; otherwise 
we might simply have had our destinations written on our bodies. This was my 
first owner collar. 
The laws of Ar, incidentally, do not require a similar visible token of 
bondage on the bodies of male slaves, or even any distinctive type of garments. 
The historical explanation of this is that it was originally intended to make it 
difficult for male slaves to make contact with one another and to keep them from 
understanding how numerous they might be. On the other hand, male slaves are 
not numerous, at least within the cities, as opposed to the great farms or the 
quarries, and they are, in fact, usually collared. Some, however, depending on 
the whim of the master or mistress, may wear a distinctive anklet or bracelet. A 
consequence of this ordinance from the point of view of a female slave is that 
she cannot now even permit herself to be taken for a free woman by accident; 
her bondage is always manifest; it is helpful from the man’s point of view, too; 
he always knows the status of the woman to whom he is relating; one relates to 
free women and slaves quite differently, or course; one treats a free woman with 
honor and respect; one treats a slave, commonly, with condescension and 
authority. 
“Kneel and kiss the whip of Mintar,” he said. He took a Whip from the 
table and held it before me. “Again and again,” he said, “tenderly, lingeringly.” 
I did so. I trembled, thrilled, forced to kiss a man’s whip, and in the 
intimate manner of a slave. I supposed that I would never see the man whose 
whip I was kissing. 
“what is your name?” he asked. “Tiffany,” I said. 
“In what mill do you work?” 
“Mill 7.” 
“What is your girl number?” 
“4073,” I said. 
“Whose collar do you wear?” 
“The collar of Mintar of Ar.” 
“Who owns you?” 
“Mintar of Ar.” 
“Who do you love?” 
“Mintar of Ar.” 
“Welcome to Mill 7, Tiffany,” he said. 
“Thank you, Master,” I said. 
He then replaced the whip on the table and handed me, from a basket, 
two tunics. They were folded, and washed, and brown. “Thank you, Master,” I 
said. I held them close to me. I would later discover that they were rather 
common slave tunics, brief, with no nether closure. Too, they were sleeveless, 
slit at the sides, and with a plunging neckline. Oil the front of the left shoulder 
there was a design, in white and yellow, bearing what I would later learn was an 
inscribed “Mu.” This was a design, I would later learn, which was common to many of the different enterprises of Mintar. “Mu” is the first letter of the name 
Mintar. White and yellow, or white and gold, are the colors of the merchants. 
The tunic had nothing specific to the mills, of Mill 7. Such a tunic might have 
been worn by girls laboring or serving in almost any of his holdings. It was thus, 
in a broad sense, a company tunic. I wondered how many girls Mintar owned, or 
were owned by the enterprises of Mintar. 
“Go now, over there,” he said, pointing, “and get in that line, where you 
see that small yellow flag. You wrn be in the chain of Borkon. He will be your 
whip master.” 
“Yes, Master,” I said. Borkon, I realized, whoever he was, was he whom I 
must now strive to please. “Is that all, Master?” 
“Yes,” he said. “Did you expect to be intricately measured, to be toeprinted, 
and such? You are not a high slave. You are a low slave, a mill girl.” 
“Yes, Master,” I said. “Forgive me, Master.” I then leapt up and ran to 
stand in the indicated line. In a few Ehn I was joined there by Emily and Luta. 
The other girls were being sent to other lines. 
In a few Ehn more we were approached by a short, muscular man in a 
half tunic. He came walking towards us, across the yard. He had emerged from 
one of the mill buildings. His arms were extremely thick. There was a whip at his 
belt. 
When he stopped near us, we knelt, a common behavior for slave girls in 
the presence of a free man. 
“Stand,” he said. 
We stood. We straightened our bodies. He walked about slowly. 
“So,” he said, “it is the usual collection of she-urts and she-tarsks. Strn, I 
see at least two of some interest. What is your name?” 
“Tiffany, Master” I said, frightened. 
“We are going to get on well, aren’t we, Tiffany?” he asked. 
“Yes, Master,” I said, shuddering. He felt me. 
“What is your name?” he asked. 
“Emily,” said the girl behind me. 
“We are going to get on well, aren’t we, Emily?” he asked. 
“Yes, Master!” she said. 
He then stepped back from us. “You are slaves,” he said. 
“I am Borkon, your whip master. Within these walls you will be to me as 
my own slaves, in all ways. Is that understood?” 
“Yes, Master,” murmured several of the girls. 
“Louder,” he said, “all of youl” 
“Yes, Master!” we shouted. - 
“You will work, eat’ drink, juice, sleep, dream and excrete upon my 
command,” he said. 
“Yes, Master!” we said. “if any of you retain any pride or courage,” he said, “I will remove it from 
you. It will get in the way of your being a good slave. Do any of you retain any 
pride or courage?” 
“No, Master!” we cried. 
“I do,” said Luta. 
“Step forth, and kneel,” he said. 
Luta obeyed. Although she was a large, strong woman and could have 
beaten any of us, smaller, weaker women, she looked small, and suddenly timid, 
kneeling before Borkon. 
“What is your name?” he asked. 
“Luta, Master,” she said. 
“How long have you been a slave, Luta?” he asked, removing the whip 
from his belt. 
“A week, Master,” she said. 
“It is amazing that a woman such as you has survived this long,” he said. 
“I would have thought you would have been slain by now.” 
“Master?” she faltered. 
“On all fours,” he said. 
She obeyed. 
He then lashed her, and she, in a moment, sobbing and gasping, disbelief 
in her eyes, was on her belly in the yard, a whipped slave. 
“Are you not supposed to be on all fours?” he asked. 
She struggled, sobbing, to this position. 
“I am authorized, if I wish,” he said, “to kill you, or have you killed.” 
She shuddered. 
“I do not find you particularly pleasing,” he said. “I am considering 
“Master?” she asked. 
“You are a slave,” he said. “You will serve and yield, or die. I will let you 
“Master?” she asked, frightened. 
“The decision is yours,” he said. “Choose as you will. It makes no 
“Please, Master!” she cried. 
“Do you choose to serve and yield, or die?” he asked. “I give you ten Ilin 
whether or not to have you fed to sleen this evening.” 
make the decision.” 
difference to me, one way or the other.” 
in which to make your decision. One! Two! Three!” 
“I will serve and yield!” she cried. 
“Speak more clearly,” he said. 
“I choose to serve and yield!” she wept. 
“And without reservation?” he asked. 
“And without reservation!” she said. 
“Do you desire to serve and yield, and with no reservations whatsoever he 
asked. “Yes” she said “I desire to serve and yield and without reservations 
“And do you beg to serve and yield and with no reservations whatsoever” 
Whatsoever!” 
he asked. 
“Yes’ yes,” she echoed. “I beg to serve and yield and with no reservations 
whatsoever!” 
“You may now kiss my feet,” he said. 
Luta, desperately, humbly, fearfully, kissed his feet 
“More,” he said. 
“Yes, Master,” she said. 
“Do you now have any pride?” he asked. 
“No, Master,” she said. 
“Do you now have any courage?” he asked. 
“No, Master,” she said. 
“Kiss the whip,” he said, “and as a slave.” 
Luta did so, fearfully. 
“Return now to your place,” he said 
Yes Master,” she said and, rising up, hurried to her place 
“We are all going to be pleasing, and meet our work quota aren’t we?” 
inquired Borkon. 
“Yes’ Master!” we said, including Luta. 
He then lifted his whip to the lips of the first girl in the he. “I kiss the whip 
of Borkon,” she said 
“Who do you love?” he asked. 
“Borkon,” she said. 
In a moment or two I felt the whip pressed, too, against my lips. I kissed 
it “I have kissed the whip of Borkon,” I said 
“Who do you lover” he asked. 
“Borkon,” I said 
In another moment or two, after Emily, he stood before Luta. She, too, 
kissed the whip. 
“Who do you love?” he asked. 
“Borkon,” she said “I love Borkon!” 
In another moment or two we were following Borkon across the yard and 
toward one of the buildings. I knew I would have to please him well. He was my 
whip master. 
25 I Leave the Mill 
I saw him taking out the slave sack in the utility room 
This was not the first time I had been unchained and hurried to the utility 
room 
“Get in,” he said. 
Before he had taken the sack from its shelf he had ordered me to the 
floor of the utility room, to my back on the dusty boards. “Lie there and juice;” he had told me. ‘Waste no time about it.” 
I had lain there and, briefly, shut my eyes and thought of his might and 
power, and my helpless slavery, and then I was ready, almost in a moment, to 
receive him he had had me swiftly. 
I crawled into the sack, and it was pulled up, over my head, and laced 
shut I then felt it dragged across the floor. 
He then lifted it up, partly, I now sitting in it, and left it against a wall. He 
then left The confinement was not intended to be one of full security, of course. 
If it had been, then I would have been bound and gagged within it, that I might 
be able, by fingernails or teeth, to attack seams or cut through the leather. 
Indeed, if I caused the least bit of damage the slave sack, I had little doubt but 
what I would be well whipped, sent in the slave sack is, incidentally, a form of 
Punishment for a girl. l did not think, that I was being punished At least I did not 
know anything that I had done which might have displeased 
As always; as far as I knew, I had tried to be such to him that he would 
find me pleasing. Perhaps he was angry with me because of the welt on my face, 
but that was not my fault. Last night I had been struck by Luta. If he wanted to 
punish someone he should have punished her. She was very jealous of Emily and 
myself, who seemed clearly to be Borkon’s favorites. Last night, after supper, my 
slave needs much upon me, I had begged to juice for Borkon. He had permitted 
this in his quarters. When I had been returned to the dormitory and the door had 
been locked behind me, she had been up and waiting. My face was still sore. It 
was not my fault that she did not find herself being put to Borkon’s pleasure. He 
certainly was free to choose her, and not Emily or myself, or one of our other 
chain sisters. It was no secret in the mill that she regarded herself as Borkon’s 
slave in some special sense. Ever since he had whipped and conquered her in 
the yard she had been very possessive about him. She was the best worker on 
the chain. Yet he scarcely seemed to notice her. Sometimes she would even try 
to be a bit dilatory or recalcitrant, to attract his attention, but commonly this only 
earned her a beating, and that usually from a subordinate whip master. 
Interestingly, in her slavery, Luta had ceased to be ugly. Her ugliness had been, 
it was now clear, largely a matter of expression, as it often is, expressions which 
had made manifest her frustration and hatred, and her misery. Though she was 
now no longer ugly she remained, I suppose, rather homely and plain. On the 
other hand, this homeliness or plainness, at times, seemed touched with a 
vulnerability and softness which, especially when she was near Borkon, made it 
seem almost beautiful. The exercises and diet of the slave, of course, had 
improved her figure considerably. I did not see, frankly, why Borkon did not give 
her a trial at his feet. I did not think she was all that bad, really. 
Too, he was not Gor’s most handsome fellow. Too, I would think it should 
count for something with a man if the woman desires to serve him deeply and 
fully in all ways, and is in love with him. It was hot and stuffy in the slave sack, but it was, at least, a respite from 
the work with the loom. It is tiring, Ahn in and Ahn out, standing, chained, by 
the loom, operating it. 
There is the raising and lowering of the warp threads to form the lines 
between which the weft is placed. There is the flinging back and forth of the 
shuttle, inserting the weft. There is the moving of the batten, attached to the 
reed, thrusting the weft back and locking it in place, Too, one must feed the 
cloth properly and remove it correctly. One must attend to the rollers, the 
weights and stretchers. 
I suddenly became aware that hands were unlacing the slave sack. 
“You are Tiffany, aren’t you?” said a voice. “Come out of there.” 
“Yes, Master,” I said. It was one of the mill officials. He Was over ten 
work chains. 
“Why aren’t you at your loom?” he asked. 
“I don’t know, Master,” I said. 
“what were you doing in there?” he asked. 
“I don’t know, Master,” I said. “Perhaps I was being punished.” 
“what for?” he asked. 
“I do not know, Master,” I said. 
“Come along,” he said. “Aemilianus, the nephew of Mintar, is in the mill.” 
“What is he doing here?” I asked. 
“It is supposedly merely a surprise inspection,” he said, “but one supposes 
there is something more to it.” 
I then, almost running, hurried after him, returning to my loom. 
“Borkon should be trounced,” he said. 
I quickly obeyed. 
Borkon, not looking pleased at all, was standing nearby. 
“Step forth, here, child,” said the young man, “and turn slowly before 
me.” 
I complied, inspected as a naked slave. I saw Emily at the loom next to 
mine. The shackle had been removed from her left ankle. She was standing near 
her loom, naked. She held her tunic in her right hand. 
“Borkon, you sly fellow,” chided the young man, “you have been holding 
out on us.” 
He who had fetched me from the slave sack, Borkon’s immediate superior, 
cast him a glowering look. 
“You are Tiffany, are you not?” asked the young man. 
said the well-dressed young man, in short, silken mantle, with a golden 
“Here is the maid from Loom chain her. Now, child, stand here, the silken 
tunic, clasp at the left 
“No, do not and remove your tunic” 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
“You may kneel,” he said. Swiftly I did so. “You are pretty, my dear,” he 
said. “You may open your knees. Swiftly I did so. 
He then turned to Emily. “You may kneel, Emily,” ~ said. Swiftly she knelt. 
“You, too; are pretty,” he smiled 
Swiftly she opened her knees, baring to Him tender intimacies, enslaved, 
and the sweet interior softness of her thighs. 
“Your name, ‘Emily,’ is very beautiful,” he said. “As you probably know, it 
is a barbarian corruption of nyge, my name. It seems that fate has thrown us 
together.” The gens name the clan name. 
“Perhaps, Master,” she said, frightened. “Thank you, Master.” 
“And you are a barbarian, are you not, Tiffany?” he asked 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
“And a very pretty one,” he said. 
“Thank you, Master,” I said. 
“Can you believe it, Borkon,” asked the young man, “if were not for 
hearsay information, casual remarks overheard at the office, I would not even 
have known that two such beauties graced our looms.” 
Borkon was silent 
“These are the two beauties of the mill,” said the your man to a tall, stout 
fellow standing nearby. 
“They are certainly pretty,” said the stout fellow. “But they have, in my 
opinion, many lovely women at the looms.” 
stout fellow was the mill master. I had seen him only twice before in the 
previous five months. 
“These are the best of the current crop,” said the your man. 
“Perhaps,” said the mill master. 
“Have them sent to my house,” said the young man, and turned away. 
Emily and I looked at one another, frightened. 
Borkon looked angry. Luta was beaming. 
“I beg to please you, Master,” said Luta, putting herself the feet of 
Borkon. The chain was on her left ankle, go behind her; by it she was fastened 
to the loom. She had her head down, kissing at his feet. Never before, as far as I 
knew had she been so bold. It was no secret in the mill, of course that she was 
the slave of Borkon. Indeed, she had been since that first day in the yard, some 
five months ago. 
“what need have I of a tarsk sow?” he snarled. 
She lifted her head to him, lovingly, pleadingly. I saw that the diet and 
exercise had shaped her excitingly. Her face, in its plainness and homeliness, 
seemed somehow, now, in its softness, its tenderness, its vulnerability, very 
beautiful. “Take me then to your lair and rut with me there, Master,” she said. 
“I beg to be the tarsk sow to your boar.” 
He looked down at her, startled. “Perhaps,” he said. 
I felt a slave bracelet closed about my left wrist. The companion bracelet, 
on its three links of chain, was then closed about the right wrist of Emily. 
We looked at one another, frightened. “Come along, Girls,” said the fellow who had fetched me forth from the 
slave sack, he who was Borkon’s immediate superior. 
“Yes, Master,” said Emily. 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
We then, naked, braceleted together, carrying our slave tunics, followed 
him down the long aisle between the looms. 
26 I Must Get Up Early For School 
I tried to hold the head of the man in my bands, and kiss at him, and lick 
at the side of his neck, but he, engaged in conversation, brushed me to the side. 
I knelt back, restraining a whimper. I wanted to touch him. I was a slave He 
would not permit me to do so. 
Teela, first girl, from across the room, signaled to me, and I, bowing, 
slipped back, rose to my feet and hurried to her side. 
“Wine,” said she, “to the master.” 
I hurried to the serving table and fetched a vessel of wine. 
I then went behind the feasting table, behind which the men sat, talking. 
Some musicians were playing, at one side of the room. I knelt behind the young 
Aemilianus. “Wine, Master?” I whispered. “Yes,” said he, extending his goblet. 
“Thank you, Tiffany,” he said. “Yes, Master,” I said, and withdrew. 
The courtesy of Aemilianus, a habit with him, probably a function of the 
gentleness of his upbringing, in no way affected the totality of the bondage in 
which his girls were kept. whereas one need not thank a slave, one may, of 
course, if one wishes, thank them. From the point of view of the girl, since she 
knows she is in a collar, being treated with courtesy can sometimes be more 
frightening than being treated with rudeness or cruelty, or, as is more often the 
case, with gentle, intimate, absolutely unqualified authority. Being a slave she 
knows that a master’s invitation to remove a garment is equivalent to a 
categorical command to strip. She hastens to obey. 
I went then, at a sign from Teela, after replacing the wine vessel on the 
serving table, to the side of the room, where I knelt down beside Emily. 
An Aim or so earlier we had been in the kitchen. “Stand straighter, Girls,” 
had said Teela, inspecting us. “You are not bending over looms now.” 
“You are pretty in your slave silk, Emily,” had said Teela. 
“Thank you, Mistress,” she had said. 
“You, too, Tiffany,” said Teela. 
“Thank you, Mistress,” I had said. We both wore scarlet pleasure silk. It 
was diaphanous, and left little doubt as to the lineaments of our figures. We 
wore the collar of Aemilianus. 
We now belonged to him. Twelve copper tarsks for each of us had been 
transferred to the accounts of Mill 7. On our left ankles we each wore a tied 
string of slave bells. These jangled sensuously when we moved. On our upper 
left arms we each wore a coiled, barbaric, snakelike arrnlet. “Although you have been purchased as house girls,” said Teela, and surely 
we need more of them around here, you will also be expected upon occasion, as 
tonight, to serve at dinner. Indeed, I suspect that the Master has more in mind 
from you than simple domestic services.” 
Emily and I looked at one another. 
“The musicians are already playing,” said Teela, “ and the other girls are 
on the floor. I shall soon send you both out, too, on the floor.” 
“Yes, Mistress,” said Emily. 
“Yes, Mistress,” I said. 
“Remember that you are not lofty free women,” she said. 
“Remember that you are only female slaves. You exist for the service and 
pleasure of men. When you go out there drip with obedience and sensuousness. 
Let every glance, every look and movement, signify to men the promise of untold 
pleasures, and if any of them should so much as snap his fingers, see that you 
fulfill that promise and a thousand times more.” 
“Yes, Mistress!” we said. 
“There will be no free women present,” she said. “That will make things 
easier.” 
That was a relief for us The frustrations and chilling hatred of free women 
for their imbonded sisters, and their power to inflict pain on them, tended 
naturally to preclude, or inhibit, the performances of slaves. Their presence, too, 
of course, tended to have an adverse effect on the satisfactions obtainable by 
the free men present. If a free woman is present, for example, one is scarcely 
likely to tear the silk from a laughing, squealing slave and rape her on the table. 
Female slaves commonly wear relatively modest garments and serve 
unobtrusively and decorously when free women are present. Except for the 
perfection of their service, and their collars and the relative brevity, openness 
and looseness of-their garments, one might not even know they were slaves, 
unless perhaps, of course, one looked into their eyes, or touched them. 
“Remember the many things I have told you,” said Teela. 
“Yes, Mistress,” we said. 
“Are we not too scantily clad, Mistress?” asked Emily. 
“Not for pleasure slaves,” said Teela. 
“Yes, Mistress,” said Emily. We addressed Teela as “Mistress” for she was, 
in the house of Aemilianus, first girl. 
“You are distressed to appear before the master so exposed?” asked 
Teela. 
“Yes, Mistress,” she said. 
“Because you like him?” she asked. 
“Yes,” she said. 
“And I think he likes you, too,” said Teela. 
“Do you, Mistressr” begged Emily, eagerly. 
“Yes,” said Teela, “but remember that you are to him only as a slave.” 
“Yes, Mistress,” she said. “Surely he saw you naked when he bought you,” said Teela. 
“Yes, Mistress,” said Emily, her head down. Men do not buy clothed 
women. 
“Then you have nothing to hide,” said Teela. “Similarly, as a slave, your 
body is public.” 
“Yes, Mistress,” said Emily. 
“Put aside all concern with your own self-image,” said Teela. “Your only 
concern now is the pleasing of your master.” 
“Yes, Mistress,” said Emily. 
“Please him well,” smiled Teela. 
“I shall try, Mistress,” said Emily. 
“Tiffany,” said Teela. 
“Yes, Mistress,” I said. 
“Do you enjoy the house?” she asked. 
“Yes, Mistress!” I said. Though I had been here only two days, some forty 
Ahn, I reveled in its contrast with the mills. 
It was clean, and spacious and quiet, and had lovely grounds, surrounded 
by a high, white wall, in which was an ornate, barred gate. Here I was well 
rested and well fed. My duties were light, usually those of a maid, dusting and 
cleaning, making beds, tidying rooms, and such. Sometimes, too, I helped in the 
kitchen. I did not have to wear the mill uniform, bearing the sign for the 
enterprises of Mintar, but wore, instead, usually, a light, white house tunic, 
similar to that often worn by tower slaves. I even had access to a bath. 
Similarly my kennel was comfortable and, for a kennel, spacious. I could 
not stand erect in it but there was more than enough room to stretch out and 
roll about. The gate in the kennel was a small one. It was barred, and set in the 
barred side of the kennel facing the corridor. It is common to have one side of a 
kennel open, except for the bars. The girl is always, you see, to be available to 
the eyes of the master. 
He may look upon her whenever he chooses, day or night. 
The small gate is also common in slave kennels. The girl, commonly, 
accordingly, enters and leaves the kennel on all fours. She is, after all, an animal. 
Too, it is useful in various leashing and chaining arrangements. In this house, as 
in most, the girl is kept naked in the kennel. I did not mind the tiny gate of the 
kennel, however, or my observability and nudity within it. I much preferred its 
semi-privacy to the locked dormitory at the mill. Too, its comforter, blankets and 
pillow were a welcome change from the flat, straw-filled mat and thin blanket on 
the cement floor of the dormitory. 
“Do you want to go back to the mill?” asked Teela. 
“No, Mistress!” I said. 
“It would be well for both of you, you, too, Emily,” said Teela, “to 
remember that you are both on trial here. You have not been brought here to 
weave cloth on a loom. And you have not been brought here simply to dust and 
make beds. Your slavery in this house involves more extended services.” “Yes, Mistress,” we said. We had no doubt as to what these more 
extended services were. About our upper left arms were golden, snakelike 
armlets. About our left ankles were tied slave bells. Our bodies could scarcely 
feel the lightness of the slave silk on them. 
“You must now decide,” said Teela, “whether you wish to serve the 
pleasures of men, and fully, or you wish to return to the mill. In a sense, you 
must decide, really, what you are, and how you wish to live. I commend to your 
attention the noble alternative, to be chosen by all truly free women, of returning 
to the mill, of returning to the back-breaking, repetitious labor of the loom. The 
alternative, of course, is so dreadful I scarcely dare mention it. It is to serve 
men, to belong to them, to be at their beck and call, to be their willing, obedient, 
eager, shameless, helpless slave.” 
Emily and I regarded one another. 
“Sluts choose the collar and the helpless service of men,” she said. 
“Women who are truly noble and free choose the mill.” She looked at me. 
“Tiffany?” she asked. 
“I choose the service of men,” I said. 
“Then you are a slave and a slut,” she said. 
“Yes, Mistress,” I said, This admission seemed to me very liberating. 
“Emily?” asked Teela. 
“I, too, choose the service of men,” she said, “especially that of 
Aemilianus I” 
“You, too, then, are a slave and a slut,” said Teela. 
“Yes, Mistress,” said Emily. 
“But that you would shamelessly choose to be pleasure slaves over noble 
mill girls does not mean that masters must see fit to accord you such a slavery. 
It is up to you to prove to them that you have the aptitude, the talent, the 
dispositions, the desires and reflexes to be even considered for such a slavery.” 
“Yes, Mistress,” we said. 
“I am going to send you forth now on the floor,” said Teela. I heard the 
slave bells on my ankle jangle. The sound, sensuous and barbaric, startled me. 
“If you are not both found sufficiently pleasing,” she said, “both of you, and 
certainly you, Tiffany, will be back in the mill by tomorrow night.” 
“Yes, Mistress,” we said. I found myself wishing that Aemilianus had 
found me as fetching as he apparently had Emily. I thought my tulal was likely to 
be harder than hers. 
“Mistress!” said Emily. 
“Yes?” asked Teela. 
“Tiffany and I are self-confessed sluts and slaves. You have forced us to 
face this truth about ourselves, and admit it.” 
“Yes?” said Teela. 
“what of you?” asked Emily. “You are lovely, and beautiful, and in a collar. 
What are you?” 
“A bold question,” said Teela. “Forgive me, Mistress,” said Emily. 
“I, too, of course, am only a slave and a slut,” said Teela. 
“And I love it!” Then she kissed us both. Then she drew back from us. 
“You will be slaves out there before free men,” she said “Too, there will be no 
free women present. Revel in your womanhood and manifest it shamelessly!” 
“Yes, Mistress!” we said. 
“Go forth, Slaves,” she said 
“Yes, Mistress!” we said and, with a jangle of slave bells, hurried to join 
the other girls on the floor. 
“Your knees,” I whispered to Emily, “open them.” 
“Thank you, Tiffany,” said Emily, spreading her knees. 
‘Tile knees of the pleasure slave, when she is in a kneeling position, are to 
be kept open before the master, and, indeed, before all free men. Emily, in the 
same room with Aemilianus, was still struggling with her modesty. In the mill, of 
course, Aemilianus had had her open her knees before him. 
We knelt side by side at one side of the room. What little serving was 
being done was now being attended to by the other girls. How beautiful they 
were. And how natural, and perfect, and right and fitting it seemed that they, in 
their slightness and beauty, were serving men. I knelt there, with Emily, to one 
side, my knees open, in pleasure silk, a collar locked on my neck, a barbaric, 
golden, coiling ornament on my upper left arm, slave bells tied on my left ankle. 
I knelt there, ready to serve. How strange it was, I thought. How far I had come! 
How far away, now, seemed the perfume counter in the department store on 
Long Island, the photographer’s studio, my apartment. I remembered that 
pretty, mercenary, greedy little clerk at the perfume counter. She was no longer 
free. She had now been made a collared slave girl. She had once been Miss 
Tiffany Collins. She was now an animal, and nameless in her own right, but 
masters had seen fit to put the name “Tiffany” on her. 
“Tiffany,” whispered Emily. 
“Yes,” I whispered. 
“Isn’t Aemilianus handsome?” she whispered. 
“Yes,” I said. 
“I want to crawl to him,” she whispered, “and beg to serve his pleasure.” 
“Do not break position,” I warned her. 
“No,” she whispered. 
“Perhaps he will let you serve him later,” I said. 
“I hope so,” she whispered. “I hope so!” 
“You like him,” I observed. 
“I think that I am his love slave,” she whispered. 
“It is too early for you to know something like that,” I said. I did not 
know, of course, whether it was or not. Sometimes these things can be told at a 
glance. 
“I want him to whip me,” she said. 
“Why?” I asked. “Because I love him,” she said. 
Then, at a glance from Teela, across the room, we were both quiet. 
I was somewhat upset. The men had had, on the whole, a very decorous 
supper. I had thought, given our garb and bells, that we might have been 
expected to serve in more exacting and intimate fashions than we had been 
called upon to do. The supper, on the other hand, had apparently been a rather 
normal one. To be sure, the men, being men, and no free women being present, 
had had the supper, for their pleasure, served to them by beautiful, revealingly 
clad women, collared slaves. 
I glanced over at Emily. She could not keep her eyes off Aemilianus. 
Some women desire occasionally, or at least once, to be whipped by the 
man they love. This has to do, it seems, with deep psychological feelings, 
feelings probably connected with the woman’s desire to submit and fulfill her 
biological destiny, ‘this perhaps being a manifestation, within the human species, 
of the dominance/submission ratios endemic in nature. This involves, of course, 
an intense sentient interaction with the lover. Intense emotions, sensations and 
feelings are involved. In this situation the woman, who desires to surrender and 
yield, understands that she is now at the mercy of the lover, and is helpless 
under his will. It gives her an opportunity, too, of course, to show the lover that 
she, in her love, and in the intensity of her feelings, offers herself up to him. 
I had once been Tiffany Collins, of Earth. I was now a collared slave girl 
on Gor. I touched the collar. It was light, but, too, it was efficient and inflexible. 
I supposed it would not do to tell anyone but I loved it on me. I felt, somehow, it 
belonged on me. It was right, I felt, somehow, on me. But, too, sometimes I was 
terrified to wear it. I knew that it meant that I was owned, and at the mercy of 
men. 
I knelt there. I was no longer free. I could now be bought and sold. I 
must obey. 
My major fear now was that I might be sent back the Mill. I, and, indeed, 
the other girls, had been given little or no Opportunity to prove to the masters 
that the slave bells tied on our ankles were not an inadvertence or a mistake. At 
various times during the supper I had tried to be attentive to one man or 
another, and as a slave, and as my belly had seemed to beg, but, each time, I 
had been brushed away or dismissed. 
I had been rejected. This stung my vanity, as well as increased the 
frustrations of my scorned femininity. I feared, too, it betokened that I, perhaps 
found insufficiently pleasing, might soon be returned to the mill. 
I watched the men, talking, and finishing their liqueurs. I watched, too, 
the one or two girls still in attendance on them. 
They were beautiful, in their grace and serving. How perfect and natural it 
seemed that they should be serving. I touched my collar. Women by nature 
belong to men, I thought, and I am a woman. Why had men on Earth, I 
wondered, allowed themselves to be tricked out of their sovereignty by manhating 
and vicious women, abetted by frustrated, weakling males? When will they take us again in hand, I wondered, and own us? But the men, on Earth, 
with few exceptions, I feared, were lost to manhood. 
Teela came and knelt down beside us, only another slave girl. 
“May I speak?” I whispered. 
“Yes,” she said. 
“I have tried to be attractive,” I said. “I have tried to be desirable. I have 
tried to serve well. But no one has taken me. No one has used me.” 
“No one has been taken. No one has been raped,” she said. 
“The men talk politics and business.” 
“May I inquire as to the nature of these discussions?” I asked. 
“The usual rumors about a truce between ourselves and Cos,” she said. 
“In business, the master is sounding out his colleagues about the plausibility of a 
venture involving feast slaves.” 
“What are they?” I asked. 
“Girls, maids, entertainers, dancers, rented in groups to private individuals 
or organizations for feasts, and such,” she said. 
“Such enterprises exist now, do they not?” I asked. 
“He is considering the desirability of investing in the area, and perhaps 
forming his own company to enter the field.” 
“I see,” I said. “But trained girls are expensive, are they not?” 
“Yes,” she said. 
“But mill girls are cheap, and might be trained,” I said. 
“Precisely,” said Teela. 
I trembled. 
“Emily! Tiffany!” called Aemilianus, sitting behind the long, low table, with 
his friends. 
We quickly leapt up and ran to kneel on the tiles before him. 
“These are mill girls?” asked a man. 
“Yes,” said Aemilianus, “but now, as you can see, they are not in the 
company uniform.” 
“Some silk, some cosmetics, makes quite a difference,” said a man. 
“They cost me only twelve copper tarsks each,” said Aemilianus. 
“But that is scarcely fair, Aemilianus,” said a man. “You purchased them 
from your. uncle’s mill. Had you bought them in an open market they doubtless 
would have cost you more.” 
“something more, doubtless,” said Aemilianus. 
“It is nice to know that such girls occasionally come to the mills,” said a 
man. 
“I see that I shall have to make more inspections of uncle’s mills,” said 
another young man, one who, I gathered, must be a cousin of Aemilianus. 
“It is not that rare, actually,” said Aemilianus. “Too, remember there are 
several mills. Too, almost any girl, with the proper diet, exercise and training, 
and properly costumed and made-up, and knowing herself subject to the whip, 
can become of considerable interest.” “That is true,” said a man. 
“Pausanias, who is the mill master in Mill 7,” said Aemilianus, ‘has 
informed me that, in his opinion, there are many lovely girls even in Mill 7.” 
“Interesting,” said a man. 
“Are these two,” asked a man, “from Mill 7?” 
“Yes,” said Aemilianus. “They are the two found there.” 
“You needn’t depend on the mills, of course,” 
‘You can buy in the market.” 
“You could also buy trained slaves to man. 
“They are more expensive,” said a man. 
“That is true,” he agreed. 
“I shall show you one advantage of the 
anus. “Emily,” he said, “do you wish to mill?” 
“No, Master!” she said. 
“Tiffany?” he asked. 
“No, Master!” I cried. 
“The motivation of mill girls, as you can see,” said Aemilianus, “is high. 
Accordingly, they may be expected to train swiftly, desperately and superbly.” 
“Have you discussed your ideas with Mintar?” asked a man. 
“Yes,” said Aemilianus, “and he has given me license to proceed.” 
“Would this be involved with the enterprises of Mintar?” asked a man. 
“No,” said Aemilianus. “It would become one of the enterprises of 
Aemilianus.” 
My uncle, of course, will extend the initial loans at nominal rates,” said 
Aemilianus. 
“I see,” said the man. 
“I am not sure this is practical,” said a man. 
“It will be a difficult field to break into,” said another man. 
“It is a question,” said Aemilianus, “of providing a quality service at 
competitive prices.” 
“Perhaps,” said a man. 
“Emily, would you please come around the table and kneel here, beside 
me?” asked Aemilianus. 
Emily instantly leapt to her feet and scurried to kneel in the indicated 
position. 
This left me, somewhat disconcerting me, alone before the table. 
“Would you please stand up and remove your silk, Tiffany?” said 
Aemilianus. 
Immediately I stood and slipped from the silk. I held it dangling, from my 
right hand. 
“That is a mill girl?” asked a man, skeptically, 
“Yes,” said Aemilianus. 
“Those are slave curves, if I have ever seen them,” said a man. 
“True,” said another. “You are very pretty, Tiffany,” said Aemilianus. 
“Thank you, Master,” I said. 
“How long have you been enslaved?” he asked. 
“Some five months, Master,” I said. 
“And are you trained?” he asked. 
“Only by the instructions of some men who have used me,” I said, “and, 
of course, to work the loom.” 
There was laughter. 
“We may then say, may we not,” asked Aemilianus, Eethat for most 
practical purposes you are untrained.” 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
“Drop the silk,” he said. 
I did. 
“Now get on your belly on the tiles, Tiffany,” he said. 
Immediately I lowered myself to my belly on the tiles. I looked up at 
them, the palms of my hands on the floor. 
“Are you familiar with floor movements, Tiffany?” he asked. 
“A little, Master,” I said. “I saw some once in a slaver’s house.” This had 
been in the house of Kliomenes, when I had been taken on a tour there long ago 
by Drusus Rancius. I had been free then, of course. Now I was as much a slave 
as the girls I had seen there at the time. 
“I am going to signal to the musicians, Tiffany,” said Aemilianus. “When 
they begin to play, you may begin your performance.” 
“Yes, Master,” I whispered. When I had seen such movements in the 
house of Kliomenes I had never dreamed that they might, horrifyingly enough, 
one day be required of me. 
In few modalities is a woman’s slavery made clearer or more manifest 
than when she must perform floor movements, than when she must, in effect, 
dance before men, never rising higher than her knees. 
Then the music began. 
Almost as soon as I had begun to dance I saw Emily tear back her slave 
silk, exposing her breasts to Aemilianus, and to kiss him. He held her against him 
with his left arm about her body and held her two hands, their wrists crossed, in 
his grip, captured, across his body. He held her in this fashion, helpless. And 
both, then, were watching me. 
Once I had been Tiffany Collins. I now writhed, a Gorean slave, at the 
feet of men. 
I do not know how long the music lasted, perhaps only about four or five 
Ehn. Then, swirling and climaxing, it suddenly ended. I lay, gasping and 
sweating, on my belly on the tiles. I looked up. I hoped that I had pleased the 
masters. 
“Very good, Tiffany,” said Aemilianus. 
“Superb,” said one man. “Superb!” said another. 
“What do you want for her?” asked a man. “I will give you a silver tarsk,” said another. I looked wildly at him. I 
wondered if I would be sold. A silver tarsk! I wished Drusus Rencius had heard 
that! He had thought I would only bring fifteen or twenty copper tarsksl And I 
was not even trained! 
“You did very well, Tiffany,” said Aemilianus. 
“Thank you, Master,” I said. 
“Did you see, Gentlemen,” asked Aemilianus, “and she only an untrained 
mill girl.” 
“Yes, Aemilianus,” said a man. “Yes,” said another. “Yes,” said yet 
another. 
“Teela,” said Aemilianus. 
“Yes, Master,” she said, quickly. 
“Take Emily to my room and chain her by the neck to the foot of my 
couch.” 
“Yes, Master,” she said. 
“Thank you, Master,” cried Emily. 
“On your feet, Slave,” said Teela to Emily. “Cross your wrists, touching, 
behind your back, close your eyes and put down your head. You will uncross 
your wrists and open your eyes only when you feel the locking of the couch 
collar on your neck.” 
“Yes, Mistress,” said Emily. 
She was then led from the room, bent over, by the hair, her eyes closed 
and her wrists crossed, and touching, behind her back. 
“You are going to be sent to school, Tiffany,” said Aemilianus. 
“Thank you, Master,” I said. 
“Does that please you?” he asked. 
“Yes, Master,” I said. “I have never been taught to read.” 
There was laughter. 
“It is not that sort of school,” he said. 
“Gentlemen,” said Aemilianus, “and kind sirs, I thank you for your 
presence here this evening, and for your kind attention. Your comments, your 
thoughts and your counsel have been much appreciated. If any of you wish to 
remain the night, feel free to make use of the rooms which were put at your 
disposal before supper. Similarly if any of the slaves interest you, any of those 
who served you, or any other in the house, with the exception of our little 
Tiffany, take her to your room. She is yours for the night. If you are not fully 
pleased in the morning, let me know and I will have her thoroughly punished, 
and then sent to you for the week, that she may learn to improve her service.” 
“I will take this one,” said a man, indicating one of the girls. 
“And I will take this one,” said another. 
These two girls ran to their masters of the evening and knelt before them. 
“I would like to have the one you call ‘Teela’ licking at my feet,” said a 
strong, mature fellow. 
“She will be sent to your room,” said Aemilianus. “My thanks, Aemilianus,” he said. 
“And what of this meaningless, squirming little pleasure bundle?” asked 
one of the men looking at me. 
I was now kneeling before the table. I blushed. I did not know if I 
appreciated being referred to as a meaningless, squirming little pleasure-bundle. 
On the other hand, these were Gorean men and I knew that I, in their hands, if 
they wished, would find myself transformed into little more than just such a 
squirming pleasure-bundle. I had learned this from Tenrak on the floor of a slave 
wagon. 
“With your permission,” said Aemilianus, “I would rather she did not serve 
tonight. I would like her to get a good rest. I would like her to get a good start in 
the morning.” 
“As you wish, Aemilianus,” said a man. 
“I am not td serve tonight, Master?” I asked. 
“No,” he said. “You must get up early tomorrow.” 
“Master?” I asked. 
“You must get up early for school,” he said. - 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
27 School 
I was pulled to the post, close to it and facing it. The heavy belt, with the 
ring on it, through which the loose post strap passed, that strap looping the post 
and threaded through the belt ring, was put about my belly, and buckled shut, 
tightly, behind the small of my back. I could now move about the post but, given 
the post strap and the belt ring, could not be further than six inches from it. 
“When you are more experienced, you wrn not need harness,” said the 
whip master. “Too, we will let you try sometimes with your hands tied behind 
you.” 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
“Address yourself now to the post, Tiffany,” he 
“Make it sweat. Make it cry out with pleasure.” 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
“Next’,” said the whip master. 
I approached him and knelt before him. ‘I wear your chains, Master,” I 
said, lifting them. “Do with me as you will.” 
“Again,” said the man. 
I rose to my feet and, facing him, head down, backed away a few paces. 
Then I lifted my head again. 
“Remember, Tiffany,” he said, “he will.” 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
I again approached him and knelt before him. “I wear your chains, 
Master,” I said, lifting them. “Do with me as you will.” 
“Better,” he said. “Next.” 
“See how Tiffany uses the cushion,” said the whip master. “That is good.” 
A girl must know how to use the cushions, just as the chains and furs. 
These cushions are usually large and soft. 
These are the sorts of cushions which are sometimes found at the foot of, 
or in the vicinity of’ thrones and curule chairs, generally intended for the use of 
slaves. They may also, of Course, be found in private dwellings. Sometimes a 
slave must remain on her cushion. Sometimes she is sent to it for punishment. 
She is taught to kneel upon it, to curl seductively on or about it, to lie across it, 
on her stomach or back, to hold It in Certain ways, and so on. 
“Good, Tiffany. Good,” said the whip master. 
“You are all slaves,” said the whip master. 
We all sat facing him, our backs against the wail of the training room. The 
palms of our hands were flat on the floor at our sides and our legs were 
extended before us, the ankles crossed, as though bound. 
“If you doubt that you are slaves, examine your thighs and Consider your 
collared necks.” 
‘We looked at one another. We were not in doubt that we were slaves. 
The only question now is whether you will be adequate or adequate 
slaves,” he said. “This question, now that you are slaves, is basically a question 
of whether you will choose live or choose to die. That is your basic question. I 
suggest you face it. Each of you must make your own choice. I allow you against 
one mistake, One common to stupid or uninformed girls. That is the mistake of 
thinking that you can escape the full implications of your position by merely 
adopting what you think is slave behavior. That is not true. 
Authentic slave behavior is motivated from within, and is the natural 
manifestation of the yielded slave herself. The will and consciousness within is 
that of a slave. This, then, issues in authentic slave behavior. There are many 
ways, responses to physical and psychological tests, and subtle behavioral cues, 
to tell if slave behavior is authentic or not. The choice, thus, is, in effect, one of 
whether you choose to become a total slave, surrendered and obedient, in your 
mind as well as your behavior, or die.” 
“And this cut,” said the woman, herself a slave, though permitted a brief 
tunic, “is called the slave flame. See how it comes down the back, swirling.” She 
illustrated this with a kneeling girl whose hair had been cut, trimmed and shaped 
in this fashion. “This,” she said, moving to the next girl, “is an upswept fashion. 
It appears sophisticated. It is a hair-do favored by some free women, but it is 
not outlawed for slaves. 
Its pretentiousness, suggesting superciliousness and arrogance, contrasts 
nicely with the actual reality of the slave. The girl who wears this must watch her 
step, lest the master grow impatient with her. If you are permitted, to wear this 
hair-do, make certain that you, after an initial resistance, if he permits it’ yield to 
him as a particularly low and helpless girl. This hair-do here, on Crystal, with the 
bun in the back, is favored by many free women of the scribes. It, too, however, like the upswept hair-do has not been outlawed for slaves. Its apparent severity 
contrasts nicely with sexiness required of the slave. 
She may be freed of its severity, and brought into the natural modality of 
her yielding and submissive femininity, with as little as a single tug, thusly. In 
contrast, regard Tiffany, who has the shorn look. Some men like this in a 
woman. To be sure, her hair is now growing out a bit. This is to be contrasted 
again, of course, with the shaven head, commonly inflicted only on a girl as a 
punishment or to protect her from lice in close confinements, such as on a slave 
ship. Again, in the matter of hair-dos as in all my instructions’ to you, whether 
having to do with perfumes, silks, cosmetics, ornamentation, or whatever, you 
are to consider the total effect, the entire ensemble.” 
“Well done, Tiffany,” he said. “You bring the whip well.” 
He took it from between my teeth. 
“Thank you, Master,” I said. 
“Next,” he said. 
I knelt before him, my head down, the palms of my hands On the tiles, in 
the fashion which Ligurious had required of his girls. “I beg for love, Master,” I 
whimpered. “I beg for love!” I licked at his feet. “I beg for love, Master!” I said. 
“You do it very well,” he said. 
I lifted my head, tears in my eyes. “But I do beg for love!” I said. ‘I have 
not been contented in weeks!” 
“How many of you other girls,” asked the whip master, regarding the 
class, “beg for love?” 
“I, Master!” cried a girl. “I, Master!” cried others. 
“How many?” he asked. 
And there was not one girl, naked and in her collar, in the entire class 
who did not raise her hand. 
“Good,” said the whip master. “Then you are hungry.” 
Our training then continued. 
“No two masters are the same,” said the whip master, “except in so far as 
each is the total master, just as no two slaves Eire the same, except that each is 
a total slave.” 
We all sat facing him, our backs against the wall of the Training room. 
The palms of our hands were flat on the floor at our sides and our legs were 
extended ‘before us, the ankles crossed, as though bound. 
“You must, accordingly, strive to understand, relate to, serve and please 
the unique master in each man. You must bring your own individual personalities 
and talents to bear on his challenge. Try in your uniqueness to be perfect and 
special for him in his uniqueness. Read him. Learn him. Be one acutely aware of 
him. Be sensitive to his moods, and their changes. Find out what he wants from 
you, and then see that he gets it, and more. Find out what he wants you to be 
and then be it, beyond his wildest dreams. Remember that you are the slave. 
You exist for his service and pleasure.” “That is it, Tiffany,” he said. “Stretch your limbs. Examine their fairness. 
Now look at the master. That is how you take bath before a man. Will he drag 
you forth and have you on lie slippery tiles or will he take you in the bath itself?” 
“Do not forget to kiss the sandal, humbly, before eyeing it on his foot,” 
said the whip master, “just as, when you remove them, you kiss them, before 
putting them away.” 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
“Gently, Tiffany,” said the whip master. “You are not rubbing down a 
tharlarion.” 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
“Use the sponge well,” he said. “Remember that it must not only clean but 
caress, and do not forget, in this service, to fondle and kiss the master, humbly 
and lovingly.” 
I kissed the wet shoulder of the man in the bath, and then kissed his 
cheek, through the wet canvas hood drawn over his face. He moaned. He was a 
male slave. 
“Similarly,” said the whip master, “do not forget to press your body 
sometimes against that of the master, sometimes seemingly inadvertently. Along 
these lines, for example, it is easy, seemingly accidentally, to brush his lips with 
a pendant breast. if his lips should part you might then press it more closely 
against him, begging. You might then be cuffed back in the water, but later you 
will doubtless ‘be well used.” 
I knelt before the whip master, anxiously lifting the tray to him. He picked 
up one of the biscuits. He turned it over. 
“This biscuit is burned on the bottom,” he said. “If this happens again, 
you will be whipped.” 
“Yes, Master,” I said. “Forgive me, Master.” 
“Good, Ruby,” said the whip master. “That is how to remove a man’s 
tunic. Make it a sensuous experience for him, in which you show him your 
slavery and your eagerness to serve. You may replace your tunic, Abdar.” 
“Yes, Master,” said the hooded slave. 
“You next, Tiffany,” said the whip master. 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
“These biscuits are acceptable,” he said. “In fact, they are good.” 
‘Thank you, Master!” I said. 
“Good, Tiffany,” said the whip master. “That is how you belly to a man. 
Put your head down, now. Let me feel your lips and tongue.” “Yes, Master,” I 
whimpered. “Good,” he said. 
“Later, too, when your hair reaches a suitable length, make certain that it 
falls about the master’s sandals.” “Yes, Master,” I said. 
I sensed that our training was coming to an end. We were returning to 
various basics, almost as elementary as scales to the musician, such things as 
basic kisses, caresses, position, attitudes and movement. 
“Good,” he said. I had once been Miss Tiffany Collins, of Earth. I now lay on my belly on 
the tiles, naked and in a collar, licking and kissing at the feet of a Gorean male. 
It was my hope that he would find me pleasing, totally. 
“Attention, Class,” said the whip master. 
We all straightened up, sitting, facing him, our backs against the wall of 
the training room. The palms of our hands, were flat on the floor at our sides 
and our legs were extended before us, the ankles crossed, as though bound.’ 
“The results of your tests, your examinations, are now in. It is my 
pleasure to inform you that you have all passed.” 
We dared not break position, so well trained we were, but we cried out 
with pleasure. We had worked hard. We did not wish to be fed to sleen, or, 
perhaps, if our internal slavery was adequate, but our external performances 
insufficient, being sent to a laundry or returned to a mill, where we might have 
to remain perhaps indefinitely. 
“It is an excellent class, one of the best I have had,” he said. 
“Thank you, Master,” said several of the girls. 
“Too,” he said, “there is not one of you, as the tests have shown, who is 
not an authentic slave; there is not one of you who, from the bottom of her 
pretty belly, does not belong in a collar.” 
I knew this was true of me. I did not know, of course, if it were true of 
the other girl or not. And the last doubts on the rightness of the collar on my 
neck had been dispelled in my training. I now knew it belonged there. I was 
pleased to have been brought to Gor where I, whether I wished it or not, with 
absolutely no compromise, would be put in it. 
“I am proud of all of you,” said the whip master. “You are all luscious and 
exciting sluts. Indeed, I think there is not one of you would not bring a silver 
tarsk on the open market.” 
We cried out, elated, to hear this. We looked at one another, joy in our 
faces. I almost lifted the palms of my hands from the floor and uncrossed my 
ankles, but, of course I did not do so. How pleased we were. What high praise 
this was. 
We had not understood how valuable we might have become as women. 
“But, remember,” said the whip master, “you have, really, learned only a 
little. You have been familiarized with only a small selection of basic skills, 
apprised of only a handful of fundamentals. Your education, when you leave 
here, is not complete, but only begun. You may learn more in your first few days 
out of school, in the practical contexts of bondage, under the control and whips 
of masters, than you have here in five weeks. But even then, remember that 
you, in your collars, are still amateurs at slavery. You could not begin to compete 
with an experienced girl. Continue to apply yourself, to learn, to work, to love 
and serve. Some years from now you may begin to grasp an inkling of what can 
be the skills, the sensitivities and talents, the emotions, the depths of feeling, of 
the slave The other side of the coin of freedom is bondage. One cannot exist 
without the other. The master is free and you are slave.” We looked at one another. There was much in what he said. We must 
strive desperately to please. We were, for most practical purposes, new girls, 
untutored in our collars. Most of us, even, were from the mills. We would be 
zealous to please. Most masters are sensitive to this. They are likely to be kinder 
to an unskilled girl zealous to please than a skilled one who permits her 
performances to lapse from standards of perfection. She may, of course, at the 
master’s whim, by various correctional devices, be swiftly restored to 
zealousness. 
Sometimes, too, of course, she is merely sold into a lower slavery, that 
she may earnestly endeavor, perhaps through years of effort, to work her way 
up again to, say, a single-master-single-slave relationship. The ‘mistake of even 
minutely relaxing or reducing the quality of her service is not one a girl is likely 
to make twice. 
“All that remains now,” said the whip master, “is to give you some 
experience in the types of situations in which you are likely, at least in your initial 
bondage applications, to find yourself.” 
28 School; I Have Graduated 
29 Hassan, The Slave Hunter 
30 Sheila, The Tatrix of Corcyrus 
31 Argentum 
“Remove your silk,” he said. 
I did so. 
“Kneel,” he said. 
I did so. 
Straighten your body,” he said. 
I did so. I knelt naked before Miles of Argentum, before his thronelike 
chair, on the tiles in his quarters, in Argentum. 
“Your knees,” he said. 
I spread my knees even more widely before him. 
“You are now known as Tiffany, I believe,” he said, “of Feast Slaves, of 
the Enterprises of Aemilianus.” 
“I am Tiffany,” I said, “of Feast Slaves, of the Enterprises of Aemilianus.” 
I never forget a face,” he said. I was silent. 
My entire group had been brought from Ar to Argentum, I thought to 
entertain. This had been done at the expense of Miles of Argentum. Furthermore, much to the surprise and displeasure of the girls, who were 
perhaps by now somewhat spoiled, we had been brought under heavy security. 
We had never, from the time we had left the agency in Ar to the time we 
entered the grounds of the palace in Argentum, been out of chains of one sort or 
another. I supposed that it was only I, of all the girls, and perhaps of all those on 
the staff of the agency itself, who suspected the reasons for this trip to 
Argentum and the rationale of the security. I did not think Miles of Argentum 
was particularly interested in feast slaves, per se. Surely such might be rented in 
Argentum itself. I think rather he was interested particularly in one feast slave. 
Tonight I had been brought to him, leashed and braceleted. My keeper, a fellow 
from the agency, had then, in his quarters, freed me of these bonds and turned 
me over to him. He had rented me for the night. 
“Thrust out Your breasts, Tiffany,” he said. 
“Yes, Master,” I said. I lifted and straightened my back even more, 
sucking in my gut and putting back my shoulders, this lifting the softness of my 
bosom brazenly to him, that of a slave girl, for his consideration or attentions. 
“You are pretty, Tiffany,” he said. 
“Thank you, Master,” I said. 
“I enjoy commanding you,” he said. “Yes, Master,” I said. 
“Are you a good lay, Tiffany?” he asked. 
“Sonic men have found me acceptable, Master,” I said. 
“We are going to play a little game, Tiffany,” he said. 
“We are going to pretend that you are Sheila, the Tatrix of Corcyrus,” he 
smiled. 
“But I am Tiffany,” I said, frightened, “of Feast Slaves, of the Enterprises 
of Aemilianus!” 
“But we are going to pretend, aren’t we?” he asked. 
“As Master wishes,” I said, frightened. 
“Stand,” he said. 
I did so. 
“Straighter,” he said. 
I straightened up, even more. 
He then, from a chest at the side of the room, fetched forth a lovely, 
yellow, silken sheet. This he draped, regally about my shoulders. 
“Who are you?” he asked. 
“Tiffany!” I said. “Tiffany, of Feast Slaves, of the Enterprises of 
Aemilianus!” 
“But we are playing, aren’t we?” he asked. I shuddered. 
“Now,” said he, “who are you, really?” 
“Sheila,” I murmured. “Sheila, the Tatrix of Corcyrus.” 
“I thought so,” he said. 
I looked at him wildly, frightened. 
“Sit in the chair,” he said. “I dare not!” I said. The thought of sitting in such a chair terrified me. It 
was the chair of a free person. I was a slave. I might be whipped, or slain, for 
sitting in such a chair. The greatest honor I might expect in connection with such 
a chair was to be permitted to crouch or lie at its foot, or, perhaps, to be chained 
by the neck to its side. 
“Is a command to be repeated?” he asked. 
“No, Master!” I said. I hurried to the chair and, small and frightened, sat 
down within it. 
Sit up more straightly, more regally, and put your hands on the arms,” he 
said. “Good.” 
Then he came over to the chair and, bending over, care-fully adjusted the 
sheet about me. He then stepped back. “Good,” he said. Then he sat, crosslegged, 
on the tiles, a few feet from me. 
“Yes,” he said. “Good. That is it.” As he sat, he was below me. The angle 
would be similar to that which he had had from the floor of the great hall, or 
from the lower steps of the dais, looking up at me on the throne. 
“I never forget a face,” he reassured me. 
was silent. 
‘Who are you?” he asked. 
“I am Sheila,” I said, “the Tatrix of Corcyrus.” 
“Yes,” he said, “you are.” 
He then rose up and approached. me. He drew away the sheet and folded 
it, horizontally, again and again, until it formed, with several folds, a thick, long, 
narrow band, about six inches in height and the sheet’s length, about seven feet, 
in width. 
He then passed this band about my waist and about the back of the chair. 
He then tied me, snugly, back in the chair. He then resumed his place on the 
floor. 
“Yes,” he said, “clearly, at least a silver-tarsk girl.” I recalled that he had 
conjectured in the great hall, much to the fury of many of my retainers, that that 
might be about my value in a slave market. 
He then rose up, again, and approached the chair. I tried to back, even 
further, against the back of the chair. My hands and arms were free but the 
thick, yellow band, knotted tightly behind the back of the chair, held me 
helplessly in place. 
“You are not going to interfere, are you?” he asked. 
“No, Master,” I said. 
Then he began to caress me. 
“There was quite a search for you,” he said. 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
“It was lucky that I found you in Ar, wasn’t it?” he asked. 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
“It is convenient that the addresses of many slaves are on their collars, 
isn’t it?” he asked. “Yes, Master,” I said. 
“It was thus easy to find you,” he said. “Yes, Master,” I said. 
“What is wrong?” he asked. “Nothing, Master!” I said. 
“You are squirming,” he said. 
“Yes, Master!” I said. 
“Did you have a nice trip from’ Ar?’~ he asked. 
“Yes, Master!” I said. 
“Were you in chains all the way?” he asked. 
“Yes, Master!” I said tried to hold my body still. I dug my fingernails into 
arms of the chair. 
“It seems that you have been shorn,” he said. 
“Yes, Master,” I said. “It was done last to me a few months ago by 
Borkon, my whip master, in Mill 7, of the Enterprise of Mintar.” 
“I see,” he said. 
“Oh,” I sobbed. “Oh!” Then I could no longer control body. 
“You are squirming again,” he said. 
“Yes, Master,” I moaned. I writhed, helplessly, uncontrollably, held in 
place by the tight band of the sheet, my finger nails digging into the arms of the 
chair. 
“You respond like a slave,” he said. 
“Yes, Master!” I said. 
“Who are you?’.’ he asked. 
“Sheila,” I said, “Tatrix of Corcyrus!” 
“I know,” he said. 
I tried to lift my body more to him, to make it easier him to touch. 
“That is enough for now,” he said. He removed his hands from my body. 
I looked at him wildly, piteously, pleadingly. He must stop now! Surely he 
knew what he was doing to me. 
“Now,” he said, “Lady Sheila, you are going to be leashed and then you 
are going to perform on your leash, and supply, and, after that, you are going to 
beg to please me, as a slave.” 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
He then went to a chest and from it fetched forth a thick, plain, blackleather 
collar with a lock closure. It was a sturdy ring attached to this collar, and, 
attached to ring, there was a long slave leash of black leather. It some fifteen 
feet in length. In most leadings, of course, this afliount of length would not be 
used, but would be coiled in the grasp of the master. The length is useful if the 
slave is expected to perform leash dances, is to be bound with the leash, or if, it 
doubled at the master’s end, it is to be used to train or discipline her. 
I sat back in the chair, held helplessly there by the thick bond of the 
yellow sheet. I watched him approach, with the collar and leash. He then 
stopped before the chair. 
“I am now going to leash you,” he said. “Yes, Master,” I said. 
“Lift up your chin,” be said. “Yes, Master,” I said. I then felt the high, thick collar put about my neck, 
over the collar of Aemilianus. I could feel it snug under my chin. It was then 
snapped shut. 
“You are leashed,” he said. ‘Yes, Master,” I said. 
He then untied the sheet from the chair. I had not been freed of that 
bond until after I had been leashed. This sort of thing is almost second nature 
with Goreans in the tyings and chainings of slaves. This is reasonable, I suppose, 
at least in -many instances, that one security should be kept in effect until it has 
been replaced by another. He folded the sheet twice and dropped it beside the 
chair. 
“What is a woman in a slave leash doing on such a chair?” be asked. 
“Forgive me, Master,” I said. I did not leave the chair, however. I did not 
know what he wanted me to do 
“Slip from the chair now,” he said, “and go to all fours, and then, in this 
fashion, crawl ten feet away, and then turn and, in this fashion, face me.” 
I hastened to obey. Then, in a moment or two, I faced him on all fours, 
the leash dangling from the collar, its end, as I had crawled, and turned, in front 
of me, a few feet from the foot of the chair. He had now taken his place on the 
chair. How right he seemed there, how lordly and masterful. 
“You will note,” he said, “that you wear a common slave leash and collar. 
There is nothing unusual or valuable about them. The collar, for example, is 
neither set with sapphires nor is it trimmed with gold. The leash, similarly, is of 
plain, sturdy material. Both devices are quite ordinary, but, of course, quite 
efficient.” 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
“It amuses me to put you in such common articles,” he said. 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
“You are now going to make as complete a circuit of the room as is 
practical,” he said. “You will, where practical, kiss the walls at the corners, on 
each side of the corner, about five horts from the corner and about ten horts 
from the floor. Where you come to chests or furniture, you will treat them as 
extensions of the wall, kissing them at the corners, and so on. You will then 
return exactly to your present position.” 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
“You may now leave,” he said. 
“Yes, Master,” I said. “Thank you, Master.” I then began my journey. The 
kissing of inanimate articles, such as a master’s sandals, or the tiles on which he 
has walked, is used in teaching a girl respect and reverence. There was 
something of this involved in his command, the having to kiss the walls of his 
room, the furniture there, and such, but the form ~f the command was 
presumably motivated primarily by the consideration that compliance with it 
would guarantee a full and adequate negotiation of the room’s interior perimeter. I was then, after a time, again where I had been before on all fours, some 
ten feet from his chair, facing him. The leash, dangling from my collar, was now 
trailing behind me, between my legs. 
“Lift your head,” he said. 
I did so. 
“Come forward five feet,” he said, “and keep your head up.” 
I complied. 
“Put your head down,” he said. 
I complied. 
“To your belly,” he said. 
I went to my belly. 
“Up again,” he said, “to all fours.,’ 
I complied. 
“Lift your head,” he said. 
I did so. 
“It is pleasant to have the Tatrix of Corcyrus naked and on my leash,” he 
said. 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
“You may now bring me the end of the leash,” he said “-in your teeth.” 
‘Yes, Master,” I said. I went back to the end of the leash and, putting 
down my head, to the tiles, picked it up in my teeth I then, on all fours, brought 
it; between my teeth, to Miles of Argentum. 
He took it from me. I looked up at him, from all fours. 
Does Sheila, the Tatrix of Corcyrus, beg to perform on her leash for Miles, 
general of Argentum?” he inquired-. 
Yes, Master,” I said. 
He stood up, then, and, with a snap, shook out the leash, and then, 
looping it drew it back a bit towards him. He would play it out, or draw it in, as it 
pleased him, varying his perspective, and my distance from him, as I squirmed, 
and writhed and posed, from as little as an inch or two to the full length of the 
leash, something in the neighborhood of a full fifteen feet. 
“Perform,” he said. 
“Yes, Master,” I said, and performed. 
I performed as excitingly and seductively as possible. 
“More lewdly,” he would sometimes say, “more salaciously, more 
lasciviously!” 
“Yes, Master!” I would try, and try to please him even more. 
He kept me on the leash for at least twenty Ehn and, in the latter portion 
of this time, commanded me. It seemed as if he made me move, and posed me, 
in almost every way in which a strong male might desire to see a human female, 
and I, of course, must conform perfectly to his wishes on my leash. He even took 
me about the room and to his couch. He made me do such things as grind my 
belly against the wall of the room and throw myself, on my belly and. back, over 
the great storage chest, wooden and iron-banded, at one side of the room. I remember the feel of the wood and iron. Too, he permitted me, even ordered 
me, upon his couch, there to continue my performances. I must first, of course, 
kneel at the lower left side of the couch and kiss the covers before being 
permitted to creep upon it. Then he drew me from the couch to the floor at its 
foot, near the slave ring. With one hand he flung covers to the floor there, on 
the tiles. 
He then pointed to a place on the tiles, out from the covers but in front of 
them. “A free person has walked here,” he said. “Yes, Master,” I said. I then, 
kneeling, put down my head and kissed the indicated place three times. 
I looked up at him. 
“Orawi here,” he said, indicating a place at his feet. I did so. 
“You may now kiss my feet,” he said. 
I did so. 
“You may now beg to be used as a slave,” he said. “I beg to be used as a 
slave, Master,” I said. 
“Lie there,” he said, indicating a place by the covers, the slave ring, “on 
your back.” 
“Yes, Master, “ I said. 
He then knelt near me, and took the leash and tied about the slave ring. 
He left some four or five feet of lei between the collar ring and the slave ring. 
That would al. him the slack he might need to move me about if lie with kneeling 
me, say, with my head down, or throwing me to side or belly. 
He then knelt across my body and held my hands, by Wrists, helplessly 
down, above and to the sides of my head. 
“I greet you, Lady Sheila, Tatrix of Corcyrus,” he said. 
“Greetings, Master,” I said. 
“Struggle, squirm, attempt to escape,” he said. 
I struggled briefly, predictably futilely. “I cannot escape” I said. 
“Are you in the power of a man?” he asked. 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
“Completely?” he asked. 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
“You are completely in the power of what man?” he ask 
“I am completely in the power of Miles of Argentum” I said. 
“Long have I dreamed of having you in my power, said. 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
“Are you the woman who begged to perform on a leash and then so 
performed?” he asked. 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
“You did well,” he said. 
“Thank you, Master,” I said. 
“As I recall,” he said, “you also begged, kneeling, and a kissing my feet, to 
be used as a slave.” 
“Yes, Master,” I said. “It will be done with you as you requested,” he said. 
“Thank you, Master,” I said. 
He then released my hands and, changing his position, knelt on my right. 
He then began to touch me, artfully and deftly. After a moment or two I realized 
I would not, eventually, be able to resist him, eyen if he were to give me 
permission to try. His hands were sure. He knew what he was doing. It was only 
a matter of time. I lay there, helplessly, and felt my slave reflexes beginning to 
be triggered. I bit at the covers. I saw that he intended that I would yield to him 
as a sobbing, pleading, subdued slave. In this I saw that I was to be given no 
choice. 
“You are very lovely, Lady Sheila,” he said. 
“Thank you, Master,” I said. 
“And you have the reflexes of a female slave,” he said. “Yes, Master,” I 
said. “Thank you, Master.” 
I did not think it would be long now. I suddenly jerked back my body from 
‘his touch. 
He had made it so sensitive. He did not cuff me, nor chide me, but, too, 
he did not give me quarter. He continued, not hurrying, patiently, relentlessly, 
with the process of reducing me to a man-dominated, orgasmic, conquered 
female slave. He now held me, his left hand at the small of my back, in place. 
wanted only to feel, beggingly, piteously. 
cut at the bottom of my chin. 
dignity of the couch’s surface I would be had at its foot, by the slave ring. 
and was tied to it. 
I gritted my teeth. What men can do to us, I thought, angrily. Then I 
Then again, desperately, I strove to resist. The high, black, leather collar 
I could feel the tiles beneath the covers. I had not been granted the 
I squirmed. I looked at the slave ring. The leash on my. neck ran to it, 
I was leashed! 
I felt his hands. 
I must resist! I must resist! 
“Oh, please, Master,” I wept, “let me yield to you as a conquered slave!” 
“I beg to yield to you!” I wept. 
“In time,” he said. “In time.” 
The beast! The beast! I would show him! I would resist him! I would 
refuse to feel! I would not let him do this to me! 
“Please have pity on me, Master!” I cried. “I acknowledge that I have 
been conquered. I am vanquished! I am now yours, and as you want me, as a 
slave, fully! I beg now only to be permitted to yield to you abjectly and 
shamelessly. Let me tender to you now the helpless surrender of an orgasmic 
slave!” 
Who was it who cried out so shamelessly, so helplessly and brazenly for a 
master’s mercy? And I realized that she who cried out was I. “Please, Master”’ I whimpered, sobbing, surrendered wholly then one with 
myself, and. wholly at his mercy “Please, Master. Please!” 
“Does Lady Sheila, the lofty and proud Tatrix of Corcyrus desire to yield to 
me as a slave?” he asked. 
“Yes, Master,” I moaned. “I beg it! I beg it!” 
He then entered me suddenly and fiercely. 
I clutched him. 
“Please!” I whispered. 
“Not yet,” he said. 
After a few minutes I again begged for his permission to yield. “Not yet,” 
he said. I moaned. He, by varying hi rhythms and movements, brought me again 
and again to the point of yielding, and then stopped short, letting me go back a 
greater or lesser distance, and then bringing me forward, one speed or another, 
again. In this he not only showed h power over me but took much pleasure from 
me. 
“It is pleasant to enjoy the Tatrix of Corcyrus,” he said. 
“Yes, Master,” I sobbed, bitterly. 
Yet I could not deny that he was forcing me, too, to experience much 
pleasure, its nature and amount depended completely on his will. 
A quarter of an Ahn must have passed. 
Then again, for I do not know what time, he brought if to a point of 
almost unbearable tension. 
“You may now yield, Lady Sheila,” he said, “as you have begged, as a 
slave.” 
“Thank you, Master!” I cried, and threw my head back elation and 
gratitude, and freed myself of feeling, and, as He mastered me, cried out my 
slave’s submission to him. 
Afterwards he stood up and looked down, regarding me “It is pleasant to 
have had the Tatrix of Corcyrus,” he said. 
“Yes, Master,” I said. I lay, had, at his feet. 
He then crouched down, next to me, and rolled me ton stomach. He then 
jerked my hands behind my back and casually braceleted me. “You will spend 
the night braceleted,” He Informed me. “Yes, Master,” I said. He then shackled 
my left ankle and chained me, by means of it, to the slave ring at the foot of his 
couch. He then unlocked the leash collar and freed me of it and the leash. These 
articles, with the key, he then replaced in one of the chests at the side of the 
room. He then took most of the covers and threw them back on the couch. He 
did, leave me a sheet on the tiles. I lay on half of it. The other half, folded, he 
threw over me. He then retired. 
Toward morning, in the early hours, he summoned me to his bed and 
again made use of me. I knelt beside the bed, kissed the covers and crawled into 
it. He knelt me and turned me about, and pushed my head down. He was quick 
with me. He was half asleep. I suppose I should have been grateful that I was 
permitted the honor of the couch. I do not think he, half asleep, wished to’ leave it. He did not bother unbraceleting me. Then, with his foot, when lie was 
finished, he thrust me from the couch. At the foot of the couch, on the tiles, with 
my teeth; I readjusted the sheet about me, as I could. I then lay there, wideeyed, 
for a time, not sleeping. 
How far I was from my small apartment, from the perfume counter in the 
department store on Long Island. That mercenary little chit was now, on this 
natural world, a braceleted slave at the foot of a man’s couch. No longer, now, 
was she, in the prerogatives of freedom, permitted to give men nothing, or 
frustration now she must serve them with perfection and provide them, to the 
best of her ability, at their merest whim, with fantastic pleasures. At least now, I 
thought, I am good for something. 
How casually Miles of Argentum had just used me! But I did not object, 
for I was a slave. This form of casual, use, this off-handed employment of us, 
while perhaps inappropriate for a free woman, was acceptable for a slave. We 
did not have to be the subject of elaborate and tiresome preparations and 
pretenses, of complex rituals of attention and respect. We could, at times, be 
mere conveniences to the master, and, in this, too, we find something honest, 
natural, straightforward and lovely. There are times when the master simply 
wants us, and now. At such times, too, as we are slaves, it pleases us to serve. 
To be sure, the use to which Miles of Argentum had just subjected me, 
and I was well aware of this, had not been merely casual, a simple convenience 
use. It had, too, been a spurning use. Though he had not spoken to me, save to 
summon me imperiously to him, I had little doubt that he was still thinking of me 
in terms of Sheila, the Tatrix of Corcyrus. What a rich joke on the proud Tatrix! 
What a splendid lesson for the captured sovereign, to be subjected to a mere 
convenience use in the early morning, and then to be spurned to her place at a 
slave ring. But even so I did not object. Something in the woman of me 
responded to the masterful authority in this treatment. It made clear to me, once 
again, the delicious, terrible domination to which I was subject on Gor. I wanted 
men to be my superiors and masters, as they were on Gor. I wanted to be 
owned by them, as I was on Gor. I wanted to love them, and obey them, as I 
had to, without choice, on Gor. 
I thought of Miles of Argentum. 
How skillful he was at teaching a woman her slavery. How well he had put 
me through my paces on the leash, and then later in his arms. And, but 
moments ago, he had simply ordered me to him and had then, wordlessly, 
before taking me, positioned me precisely as he wanted me, my head even 
down. 
I considered my compliance with his wishes and desires. I had obeyed 
him perfectly. I would not have dared to do otherwise, of course. He was not a 
man of Earth, or a typical man of Earth. He was a Gorean male. 
I twisted a bit on the tiles, carefully, so as not to dislodge the sheet. I 
moved my wrists a little, they locked helplessly behind my back in their slave 
bracelets. bracelets, but I could not, of course, free myself. 
How men do with us as they please, I thought. How they master us! 
I pulled for a moment, angrily, futilely, irrationally, against the slave 
What a glorious world this is for men, I thought, that here women such as 
I must serve and please them ! 
But then I squirmed with pleasure and joy. 
And what a glorious world for women, I thought, that here we must so 
serve and please! 
I felt then the raptures of my bondage, from the tranquilities of selfless 
service to the ecstasy of a slave’s sexual surrender to the dominant male, the 
master. How perfect I was for bondage; how perfect bondage was for me. I had 
been designed by nature for bondage. This was clear in my body, and in my 
nature and dispositions. I rejoiced that I had been brought to a world in which I 
was free to fulfill, and, in certain circumstances, would have no choice but to 
fulfill, this implicit destiny. Here, on Gor, there were none of the confusions, the 
denials, the lies and ambiguities of Earth; here there was clarity, structure and 
truth. Here civilization did not war with nature; here slaves were slaves, and 
masters masters. Here I would be what I was, and without compromise, a slave. 
I did not object. Rather was I thrilled with this, as Iliad now learned, my natural 
fulfillment. 
I was frightened of Miles of Argentum. 
He seemed to think of me not as the helpless and lowly slave I was, a 
mere girl rented .for his pleasure for an evening, but as though I were a high 
lady and free captive, Sheila, the Tatrix of Corcyrus, who was then, perhaps in 
his vengeance on her for her escape from his camp, to be humiliated and 
humbled, and forced even, in her now unbreakable captivity to perform and 
serve as a slave. 
Certainly he had taken much pleasure with me. 
But he must know that the true Sheila had fallen to Has-san, the Slave 
Hunter. Only recently he had brought her to Argentum in a golden sack. Even 
now, for his amusement, he kept her for several Ahn a day in that sack, 
suspended, tied shut in the throne room, while business was conducted. The 
sack was to be opened, and she was to be presented to Claudius Ubar of 
Argentum, and the high council, and high citizen celebr of Argentum, at the 
climax of a great feast, to be ated two days from now. 
So what interest had Miles of Argentum in me? 
Surely he did not think that I might be the real Sheila. 
In his treatment of me, and in calling me Sheila, and so on, surely he had 
been only playing a game with me. 
He could not remember me that clearly, I hoped, from his appearance 
before me in the great hall, when I had sat upon the throne, for from the time 
when he had had me locked, naked, a captive, in a golden cage. 
No He was only playing with me. serve at the victory feast. 
I was merely Tiffany, a feast slave, brought to Argentum with others to 
It was not my fault if I bore some remote resemblance to Sheila the Tatrix 
of Corcyrus. 
I reminded myself that Miles of Argentum did not own me 
I reminded myself that he had only rented me for an eve-fling, for a night, 
as men may rent women such as I. 
Alin, in the morning, I would be returned to my keepers. I would then 
forget about me. In a matter of days, probably some three or four days, I would 
be on my way back with the others. 
I had nothing to fear. 
He did not own me. That was what was most important He could not even 
harm me, at least seriously, or permanently, without paying some form of 
restitution to the Enterprises of Aemilianus. I was, after all, their girl proper not 
his. 
I then, toward morning, fell asleep. 
I awakened rather late. It must have been around the eighth Ahn. The 
room was flooded with light. 
There had been a knock at the door. lt must have been girl keeper coming 
for me, I thought. I struggled to my knees. is in such a position that a slave girl 
commonly greets a ft man. I did not wish to be kicked or cuffed for discourse 
braceleted as I was, I could not keep the sheet on me. It fell across my thighs. 
But it was someone else, I saw. Miles Argentum, dressed and shaved, answered 
the door. 
“She will be with you shortly,” he said. I did not understand that remark. 
He then closed the door. I gathered the man might be waiting outside. I did not 
recognize him. 
that supposed to have some significance me? 
“I see that you are up, Lady Sheila,” he said. 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
“It is just as well,” he said. “It is now past the eigth Ahn. 
I did not understand, at that time, the reference to the eighth Ahn. Was 
I was then startled. I felt Miles of Argentum, from the back, pressing a 
tiny key into my collar. 
“Master!” I cried. 
He then, to my astonishment, opened the collar and I moved iL 
“Master,” I said, “what are you doing? How can you this? Where did you 
get the key?” 
“In Ar,” he said, “several days ago, the first day after saw you in the city. 
I paid for you then, but the transfer ownership, as specified in the contract, as I 
wished, did not become effective until this morning, at the eighth Aim. A few Ehn 
ago, unknown to you, you became mine. “Surely you jest, Master,” I wept. “Feast Slaves would not wish to sell me 
in this fashion. I am needed. There is no replacement here for me. There is no 
girl to attend to my duties!” 
“I did not realize one serving slave was so significant,” he said, amused. 
“They like to have a full complement of slaves on hand,” I assured him. 
“If I were to be sold to you, they would have sent out an extra girl, an addition 
to my group.” 
“And so they have,” he said, smiling, “though separately, as I requested. 
Her name is Emily. Perhaps you know her?” 
“I looked’ at him, aghast. 
“Do you know her?” he asked. 
“Yes, Master,” I said. “She was trained in the cycle after mine. Apparently 
they have now transferred her to my group. 
“Doubtless as your replacement,” he grinned. 
“Yes, Master,” I whispered. I looked at him. “’Then I belong to you, 
truly?” I asked. 
“Yes,” he said, “every inch, every hair, every freckle, every drop of sweat, 
every drop of intimate oil.” 
I shuddered. 
“Here is your new collar,” he said, displaying it for me. “Isn’t it lovely?” 
“Yes, Master,” I said. It was an attractive collar of gleaming steel, with a 
sturdy, heavy lock at the back. In it I would be marked as well, and confined as 
efficiently as I had been by the collar of Aemilianus. 
“See here?” he asked. “ ‘I am the property of Miles of Argentum,’” he 
read. 
“Yes, Master,” I said, miserably 
“Lift your chin,” he said. 
I did so. 
He then snapped the collar about my throat. I wore the collar, then, of 
Miles of Argentum. 
“It is a perfect fit,” he said. 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
“It is the same size as the other collar,” he said. “I had your collar size 
from the Enterprises of Aemilianus.” 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
“You do not seem pleased,” he said. “I do not understand that. I thought 
you would be overjoyed.” 
“I am overjoyed, Master,” I whispered. 
“Good,” he said. “I like my girls to be happy.” 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
“I paid fifteen silver tarsks for you,” he said. 
I was startled. “That is too high a price for me,’ I said. 
“I do not think so,” be smiled. “I am not worth anything like that,” I said. For such a price one might get 
a fine dancer. Some of the lesser girls in a Ubar’s pleasure gardens might not 
have cost so much. 
“You are to me,” he said. 
“I will endeavor to see that you get your money’s worth,” I said. 
“Have no fear,” he said. “I will.” 
I began to tremble, uncontrollably. He freed my left ankle of its shackle, 
that which had fastened me to the slave ring. 
“Stand,” he said. I stood. 
“You are not very tall, are you?” he said. “No, Master,” I said. 
“But you are well curved,” he said. 
“Perhaps, Master,” I said. “Thank you, Master.” 
“This is the key to your slave bracelets,” he said. He showed me a key, on 
a string. He slung the string over my head and, by it, hung the key about my 
neck. It fell between my breasts. Much good it did me. I could not reach it with 
my braceleted hands. 
“I am going to turn you over now to Krotidos, my slave master,” he said. 
“You will find him a kindly and fair man. On the other hand, your least 
imperfection in either discipline or service will be severely and promptly 
punished.” 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
“As I am an indulgent master,” he said, “you will be accorded clothing 
from your first day in my ownership.” 
“Master is generous,” I said. I was not speaking ironically. Sometimes a 
girl, particularly a new girl, must strive for days to earn even a narrow strip of 
cloth and a piece of string. 
“It will be a tunic appropriate to the girls of Miles of Argentum,” he said. 
“Yes, Master,” I said. He was a soldier. He probably would have a 
distinctive tunic, in effect, a uniform, for his females. I had no doubt, too, he 
being a soldier, that it would display us well. 
“Clothing privileges, of course, may be quickly revoked,” he said. 
“Of course, Master,” I said. 
“You look well,” he said, “my former regal slut, now reduced to total 
slavery, naked and in slave bracelets.” 
“No,” I whimpered. “No, no.” I shook my head, helplessly, trying to deny 
his accusation. 
“To my lips,” he commanded. 
I fled to him, and kissed him, deeply, as a slave. I drew back. I saw that I 
had kissed him too well. “No, no,” I whimpered. 
He took me by the upper arms and, thrusting me from behind forced me 
across the room. He then put me over one of the large chests at the side of the 
room. I felt the wood of the chest, and the iron bands. The key about my neck, 
on its string, made a small sound as it struck the wood. “It is not my fault if I bear a resemblance to Sheila, the Tatrix of 
Corcyrus,” I said. 
“You kissed well,” he said. 
“Oh!” I cried, entered. 
“Very well,” he said. 
“Thank you, Master,” I moaned. Sometimes a slave girl does not 
understand the incredible power she exerts over men, what she can do to them 
with a kiss, with a glance, with a smile, a gesture, a touch. My wrists twisted 
helplessly in the slave bracelets. 
“I cannot help it if I resemble her!” I said. 
“You do more than resemble her,” he said. 
“Master?” I cried. 
“You were she,” he said. 
“No, no!” I cried. 
“We do not wish to keep Krondos waiting, do we?” he asked. 
“No, Master,” I moaned. “Of course not!” 
“I have discussed your work schedules with him,” he said. “You will be 
worked hard for some five Ahn a day. Your tasks will be such things as 
laundering, scrubbing floors, and working in the kitchens. These seem suitable 
tasks for the former Tatrix of Corcyrus. Do you not think so?” 
“Yes, Master,” I moaned. “Oh, Master!” 
“You respond well,” he said. “I always thought you were a slave.” 
“Yes, Master,” I sobbed. 
“During most of the day,” he said, “you will have the run of the palace 
and the grounds.” 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
32 The Throne Room 
The throne room in the palace at Argentum was now cool and dark. I 
entered, fearfully, a slave girl frightened to be in such a place. It had a lofty 
ceiling. I walked barefoot on the tiles to the vicinity of the dais and throne. 
I turned, suddenly, fearfully, as the door closed behind me. I could not 
see, in the shadows, who had shut it. 
“Master?” I asked. I knelt, not knowing what else to do. This was the 
afternoon of the day of the great feast, that for which, purportedly, feast slaves 
had been brought even from Ar. No longer now, of course, was I a feast slave. I 
was now a work slave and pleasure slave owned by Miles of Argenturn. Tonight, 
at the feast, I was to be presented naked and in chains to Claudius, the Uber of 
Argentum, and the council. I looked up, toward the ceiling. Suspended there, 
some forty feet from the floor, on a long rope, almost lost in the shadows, was a 
golden sack. The sack, weighted, hung heavily on the taut rope. Sometimes, 
with a creak of rope, it swung slightly. I was reminded of an almost immobile 
pendulum. I heard a sound in the shadows, near the door. I looked quickly in that 
direction. 
I could see nothing in the darkness. 
“Master?” I called. 
A girl had told me that I was to report to the throne room. She was 
conveying this message on behalf of a free man. She did not recognize him. Ile 
had seemed important, authoritative. As she had hesitated to obey him, in 
relaying his message, so, too, I would not hesitate to obey him, in complying 
with it. Neither of us could guess his office or status. That he was within the 
palace, however, a free man, clearly suggested to us his possession of some 
privilege or power. As we were slaves, we obeyed. The man had been described 
to me by the girl, who had seemed shaken by her encounter with him, merely as 
one who was obviously a natural master of women such as we, slaves. 
I could see him now, dimly, in the shadows, as my eyes adjusted to the 
light. He was standing near the door. He was a large man. “Head down,” he 
said, “palms on the floor.” 
I immediately assumed this position. The voice sounded familiar, but I 
could not place it. It sounded, too, somewhat tense or feigned. I wondered if 
that were its natural sound, or if it were being disguised. 
I heard steps coming around behind me. Then, from behind, my head was 
pulled up, by the hair. 
I now knelt, with my back straight. My tunic, then, the tunic of Miles of 
Argentum, that brief, trim tunic, of brown, trimmed with yellow with the plunging 
neckline, and slit at the sides to the rib stripped away from me, from the back. 
My hands then, with two loops of a thong, were tied be-hind me. 
“Master?” I begged. Then I could not speak. A heavy wadding was thrust 
into my mouth and secured there with a folded strip of cloth, drawn deeply back 
between my teeth, knotted tightly behind the back of my neck. 
was then turned about and put on my back before my captor, on the tiles 
at the foot of the dais on which reposed the throne of Argentum. 
I squirmed in terror. I uttered muted, tiny sounds. 
“Yes,” said he. “it is I, Ligurious, once first minister of Corcyrus.” 
I looked up at him, in terror. 
“I, and two others,” he said, “escaped the raid in Ar.” I recalled I had 
heard swordplay, and the crashing of glass. “I see that you are now a branded, 
collared slave,” he said. “It is appropriate. That is not the major or primary 
reason you were brought to Gor, but it was the minor or secondary reason You 
were destined, from the beginning, if not for the impaling spear, then, 
eventually, for the collar.” 
I looked up at him, terrified, over the gag, naked and helplessly bound 
before him. 
“You are a natural slave,” he said. “Perhaps you know that by now. The 
brand and collar are perfect on you. You are a thousand times more beautiful as 
a slave than you were as a free woman.” I squirmed, his bound prisoner. 
“I wonder how you escaped from the camp of Miles of Argentum,” he 
said. “You certainly upset our plans in that particular. We had not even 
considered the possibility of such thing. But it seems that now the former Miss 
Collins of Earth may yet prove useful in our plans.” 
I uttered tiny, helpless sounds. 
“I have not been captured,” said Ligurious, “nor have I entered the palace 
surreptitiously. I am here of my own will. I return for immunity I have 
volunteered to give evidence for the state of Argentum in the identification of the 
Tatrix of Corcyrus. Who would know her better than I? My two retainers, those 
two of all the others who have remained faithful, and with me, those who 
escaped with me from the house in Ar, have been entered into the palace in the 
guise of envoys from distant Tuna. As I will have my business here, So too, will 
they have theirs. There is some dispute, you see, a to who is the true Tatrix of 
Corcyrus, she who is eve now suspended in the golden sack near the ceiling in 
this very room, or yourself, helpless now before me on the tile Witnesses will 
give testimony. Drusus Rencius, for example has come here from Ar. He will 
doubtless identify you as the true Tatrix, as he did before. We saw to it that he, 
like several others, knew only you as the Tatrix. Similarly I had had clothing 
smuggled out of Corcyrus, clothing which you wore. This will be presented to 
Claudius, the Ubar, and the high council, as the clothing of the Tatrix of 
Coreyrus, it will be identified as the former wearer of the clothing, course, by 
sleen. The work of Claudius and the high council of course, will be made 
somewhat easier by the fact the when the golden sack is opened at the banquet 
it will be Occupied not by the true Sheila, but by you, her dupe and double. We 
will not encounter objections by Hassan, the Slave Hunter, as he will not appear 
at the banquet. My two men will see to it that he is detained. Similarly, 
objections will not be encountered by Miles of Argentum. He will receive 
formation, purportedly from Hassan, that he had the wrong girl and that you, as 
he now recognizes, are the true Tatrix Accordingly he has placed you in the sack 
and, in his embarrassment, and fearing a loss of honor, has left the palace, ta 
mg the other girl with him, she then to be consigned to sor suitable slavery or 
other. In this fashion we expect Miles Argentum to be satisfied. He, in any case, 
is convinced, you probably know, that it is you, and not the other woman who is 
the Tatrix. This, of course, is because we saw to it that he, like certain others, 
would know only you as the Tatrix. He will identify you as the true Tatrix, for be 
knows you as such, with the same conviction as Drusus Rencius, and others. All 
this is in accord with our plans. And, of course, I too, shall identify you as the 
true Tatrix. You may depend on it. Meanwhile, of course, the true Sheila will be 
concealed in my quarters, later to be smuggled from the palace in the guise of a 
free woman, that of a companion of one of my retainers, supposedly an envoy 
from Tuna. The slave brought in with him in this role, put back in proper slave 
garb, has already been sold to an officer in the palace guard. He could not resist 
the superb price on her.” There were tears in my eyes. I pulled futilely against the thongs on my 
wrists. 
You are very pretty, as a slave,” he said, regarding me, musingly, his 
hands on my ankles. He moved my ankles, tight in his grip, slowly, widely apart. 
I could not prevent this. Then angrily, he closed them. ‘No,” be said. “It would 
be too long much like her.” Then, with a loop of thong, he crossed my ankles 
and tied them together. I could not rise to my feet now. He then looped a thong 
from my ankles to a slave ring near the foot of the dais. I could not now even 
squirm from my place. “Doubtless she will be naked in the sack,” he muttered to 
himself, “as naked as a slave. The in-human beasts will have done that to her.’ I 
must try not to look at her more than is necessary.” . 
He then, quickly, rose from my side and went to the side of the room. He 
loosed the rope there, that rope going up to a ring in the ceiling, and then down 
to the sack. 
I fought frenziedly to free myself. I could not do so. 
Hand by hand, he lowered the golden sack to the tiles. He then opened it 
and drew forth from it the vulnerable, quivering body of a naked woman. She 
looked wildly at him. She was bound head and foot. She was gagged. 
“They have put you in a collar!” he said. “How dare they have done this!” 
She struggled to kneel to him. I do not even know if he, in his agitation, 
realized this. The collar, of course, was the collar of Hassan. He had put it on her 
in Ar, and had apparently never removed it. 
“No!” cried Ligurious. “The beasts! The beastsl They have put your fair 
thigh under the iron!” 
stop first, before proceeding to his lodging That stop, I now realized, must have 
been the shop of metal worker. 
already be on her, thus, when shi was carried over his threshold, naked and on 
his shoulder, a slave. 
I recalled that Hassan, in Ar, had informed her that the’ would make a 
There the slave mark would have been burned into her thigh. It would 
The hands of Ligurbious fumbled at the cords on he ankles, and then on 
her hands. He was sweating. She knelt frightened, her back to him. 
“What have they done to you!” he cried. “What have they done to you!” 
She knelt with her back to him, her head down, frightened. 
Could he not see what they had done to her? 
She was not the same woman he had known. He had known a cold, 
supercilious, arrogant woman, one who had been petulant and harsh, one who 
had been cruel, severe an~ demanding, an imperious and haughty slut. This, 
now, was not she. 
There were many differences. For example, she knelt now rather than 
stood, and she was now naked, rather than regally robed and bedecked. Too, of 
course, on her neck, now there was a locked, close-fitting, steel slave collar, and 
on the thigh, of course, might be found a certain, meaningful mark one apprising 
all who might find it of interest of her status that it was bond. Too, for those who might, find such thing interesting, it might have been 
noted that her master, Hassan apparently had her on a careful diet and exercise 
program Her body was now vital and healthy, and excitingly curved far beyond 
anything that one commonly expects in a free woman. 
But all of these things, in their way, were perhaps rather trivial or 
external. The most important difference about her how were internal differences, 
deep, profound differences, differences which manifested themselves beautifully 
and unmistakably in such things as appearance, carriage, attitude and behavior. 
These differences were doubtless consequences of having been helplessly in the 
hands of Hassan, the Slave Hunter. These were the major differences in her. She 
was now soft and vulnerable; she was now extremely feminine; she was now 
informed and mastered; she was now, in the thousand ways in which this can be 
true of a woman, slave. 
Ligurious tore the gag from her. 
“Master,” she sobbed. 
“You know me,” he said. “I am Ligurious!” 
“Yes, Master,” she said. 
“Do not call me ‘Master,’” he said, his voice throaty with emotion. I saw 
that he was only too eager to hear this word from her. He was fighting himself. 
But even this innocent title, doing little more than recognizing the place of his 
maleness in the order of primate nature, and surely a suitable expression on the 
lips of a female slave, such as she now was, alarmed him. Too long bad he 
idolized this woman. He was not yet ready to see that she had become real; it 
seemed he desperately wished to keep her as some remote, cherished illusion. 
On the other hand, there was a painful ambiguity in his relationship to her, 
probably one that she had once fully exploited. 
This had been evident in his attitudes toward me. He had, at various 
times, I had understood, seriously considered subjecting me to his pleasure and, 
rather clearly, I think, in the modality of the uncompromising master. In this, he 
had, I think clearly evidenced his desire to use her in the same fashion. He had 
wished to use me as a proxy for his longed-for domination of her. Our 
resemblances, however, had apparently been too close. Each time he had 
refrained from doing so. I do not think he truly desired me, or at least not other 
than as a man might casually desire a girl he sees in a paga tavern or, say, one 
of the girls he might notice chained in a row on their mats on a side street, but 
he did desire her. Ligurious was truly a master; he had proved this with other 
women; similarly, in most circumstances, had he so much as snapped his fingers 
at me, I would have thrown my legs apart for him; this was not the modality 
though, for whatever reason, in which he related to this other woman; he 
seemed to see her as some frosty ideal of perfection, as something finer than 
and different from all other women, as something of which he might scarcely be 
worthy, as something to which he should perhaps dare not aspire, as something 
almost untouchable and abstract. In his mind he condemned her to perfection; in 
this fashion he kept her from being a woman. Hassan, of course, did not see her in this fashion. In his arms she would not find herself cheated of herself. This is 
not all that unusual, incidentally. A woman revered by one man as an icy 
goddess is often another man’s pleading, licking slave. Ligurious, to his fury, as a 
timid swain, would never get a hundredth from her of what Hassan, her master, 
might command with a casual word. But this, of course, was only to be 
expected. She was, after all, Hassan’s slave. 
“But you are a free man,” she whispered. “What are you doing here? 
What are you doing? Where is Hassan, my master?” 
“Do you wish to be impaled?” he asked. 
“No!” she said. 
“Your body!” he suddenly cried,’ looking at her. “It is that of a slave!” 
“Yes, Master,” she wept, trying to crouch down and cover her breasts with 
her hands. 
“And the collar on your throat, and the brand, superb!” 
“Thank you, Master,” she wept. “No,” he suddenly cried, much to himself; 
“It cannot be!” Then, not looking at her, he angrily pointed to the tunic, on the 
tiles near me. “Put that on,” he said. “Be quick! In the halls they will think you 
are she.” 
“Yes, Master,” she said. 
I struggled again to free myself, and could not do so. 
In a moment Ligurious had freed my ankles of the thong that fastened me 
to the slave ring and dragged me by the arm across the tiles to the golden sack. 
There, putting me to my stomach, he began to replace my bonds with those she 
had worn. This, presumably, is what Hassan would have done had he himself 
been effecting this change of slaves. 
“It is so small,” she said, pulling down at the sides of the slave tunic. 
I looked up at her, angrily. It was the slave tunic Miles of Argentum put us 
all in. We all wore it, all of his girls. To be sure, in it she was well displayed, and 
as what she now was, a slave. 
My gag was then replaced with the one which she had worn. The wadding 
was packed into my mouth. It was still wet from her saliva. It was then secured 
in place. I was then thrust feet first into the golden slave sack. My head was 
thrust down. The sack was tied shut over my head. In a moment I felt myself, 
bit by bit, helpless in the sack, being hoisted upward. The rope was then 
secured, and, miserable and frightened, I swung slowly back and forth in the 
darkness of the sack until, eventually, there was little more movement than that 
connected with the tension of the rope, and my own small, occasional 
movements. 
I ~ ~be ~ b~ng I~Wered. 
f ~o not think I had been in it for even an Aim. Surely it Was not yet time 
for the great feast. 
Then the sack was on the floor. 
It was opened. My eyes widened. I could not cry out, gagged. I was drawn from the sack 
by Drusus Rencius. 
Behind him, naked, bound hand and foot, gagged, kneeling, was Sheila, 
the former Tatrix of Corcyrus. 
Drusus Rencius removed my bonds and, lastly, my gag. “Be silent,” he 
said. 
I nodded, and knelt before him, as the slave I was, before a master. 
I then saw him, and not gently, replace the bonds on Sheila, she now on 
her belly on the tiles, with those I had worn, even to the gag, packed then 
tightly in her mouth, wet and sopping, and secured there. He then thrust her in 
the sack, tied it shut and, in moments, had hoisted her high to the ceiling, its 
enclosed and helpless prisoner. 
I reached out, timidly, to touch Drusus Rencius. “May I speak?” I 
whispered. I did not wish to be cuffed. 
“Yes,” he said. 
“I am not the Tatrix of Corcyrus,” I said. 
“I am sure you are not,” he said. “I have been a dupe and a fool, as I am 
sure so, too, have been many of us.” 
“Where is Ligurious?” I asked, frightened. 
“He is with his cronies from Corcyrus, those pretending to be envoys from 
Turia,” he said. 
“Fortunately they did not see me. I recognized them, of course. Indeed, I 
have been keeping a close eye on Ligurious ever since I discovered he was in the 
palace. I saw him, for example, enter the throne room, and saw you enter later. 
I then, later, saw him leaving the throne room with the other woman, she whom, 
after he left his quarters, I took the liberty of replacing in the sack where she 
belongs. He was in his banquet robes when he left his quarters. Accordingly I do 
not think he will discover her new whereabouts until the sack is opened.” 
“It is intended,” I said, “that the cohorts of Ligurious detain Hassan, and 
prevent him from attending the banquet.” 
“Hassan, I am sure,” said Drusus Rencius, “can take care of himself.” 
I looked at him, wildly. 
“Stand,” he said. 
I did so. 
“I believe this is yours,” said Drusus Rencius, lifting skimpy tunic which, 
doubtless hut shortly before, he had moved from Sheila, probably binding and 
gagging her. 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
“Put it on,” he said, throwing it against my body. 
I caught it. “Yes, Master,” I said. In a moment I was in It does not take 
long to don such a garment. I adjusted it my body. Then I straightened up. I 
saw I was being inspect as a slave. 
“Turn, slowly,” he said. I did so, displaying as well as I could one of the property of Miles of 
Argentum. 
“Have you been named?” he asked. 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
“What is it?” he asked. 
“’Sheila,’ Master,” I said. 
He smiled. “That would seem appropriate,” He said, least from the point 
of view of Miles of Argentum. That, incidentally, is the name of the slave in the 
sack. It was on her in Ar by her master, Hassan, the Slave Hunter.” 
I nodded. I had not known that. He could have named I anything, of 
course. Daphne, Jean, Wanda, Marjorie, Ta Nose, Excrement, whatever he 
pleased. It had apparently amused him, however, perhaps as an irony, to put her 
name back on her, this time, of course, as a mere cognon in bondage, a 
convenience by means of which to refer to as the animal she now was, a slave 
name. 
“You are very pretty, Sheila,” he said. 
“Thank you, Master,” I said. That was my current sl~ name. 
“The other Sheila, too, is very pretty,” he said. “It will interesting, tonight, 
to compare you, when you are both naked and in chains, side by side, presented 
to Claudius a the high council.” 
“Doubtless, Master,” I said. In such a situation, ni might, I supposed, 
make their appraisals and deterministic under almost ideal conditions. The 
conditions would be most as favorable as those of a slave market. We might 
even be measured and posed. When I was exhibited before him this fashion it 
was my hope that Drusus Rencius would like what he saw. 
33 The Inquiry; The Outcome of the Inquiry; I Am 
the Slave of Miles of Argentum 
The dancers had now scurried away with a jangle of The musicians were 
quiet. The floor, between the tables cleared. The feast slaves had drawn back, 
behind the t At these tables were Claudius, the Ubar of Argentum members of 
the high council. There were-numerous other dignitaries there, as well, both 
from Argentum and from cities. Miles of Argentum was there, and Drusus 
Rencius Ligurious. Interestingly enough, Aemilianus of Ar, wb( once been my 
master, was there, and Publius, who had the house master in the house of 
Kliomenes, in Cos Hassan, the Slave Hunter, I noted, however, was not prt 
Toward the back of the room, at one of the lesser t there was a hooded guest, a 
medium-sized man. I dii know who it might be. It was much too small to be Has 
was naked, in slave chains, behind a beaded curtain. I be produced when Miles 
of Argentum, my master, wisi Because of my proximity to the narrow, linear 
space between the beading, I had little difficulty in seeing well in hall. The 
guests, on the other hand, given the closeness beading and their greater 
distance from it, could detect presence there only with difficulty, and, even then, 
probably, they would be able to tell little other than the fact the individual there, as might be discerned from the v~’ detectable form, was a stripped or scantily 
clad female, I bly a slave. 
“It is now time,” said Claudius, the Ubar of Argentum come to the major 
business of the evening. Let the sack be brought forth.” 
Two soldiers, from a side room, dragged the golden across the floor and 
put it before the center table, that table where sat Claudius, the members of the 
high council and other significant guests. At this table, too, sat Ligurious, Miles of 
Argentum and Drusus Rencitis. 
“This feast,” said Claudius, “is one of victory, one of triumph. Months ago 
the unprovoked aggression of Corcyrus, seeking the silver of Argentum, was 
repelled. Further, to ensure our security, and to prevent a repetition of this form 
of aggression, we fought our way to, and through, the gate of Corcyrus itself. 
There, abetted by the people of that city, we defeated the forces of the Tatrix of 
Corcyrus and overthrew her tyrannous regime.” 
There Was Gorean applause at this point; the striking of as the left 
shoulder with the palm of the hand. Even Ligurious, I noted, politely joined in the 
applause. “The ties of Corcyrus with Cos have now been sever ed,” said Claudius. 
“She, now, like Argentum, is a free ally of glorious Ar.” 
Here there was more applause. 
“And fortunate is this for her,” said Claudius, “for Ar, as she has 
demonstrated, stands by her allies” 
Again there was applause. 
“As her allies stand by her!” he added. There was more applause. 
Ar, of course, had substantial land forces. She had, doubtless, the largest 
and best-trained infantry in known Gor is the land forces of Cos, on the other 
hand, were probably not it superior to those of a number of Gorean city states, 
even )e- much smaller in their populations than the island Ubarate. These 
balances tended to be reversed dramatically in sea he power. Cos had one of the 
most powerful fleets on Gor. The sea power of Ar, on the 
‘The villainess in this matter, the culprit, the instigator of all these 
hostilities, was Sheila, the cruel and wicked Tatrix of Corcyrus.” 
“Yes, yes!” cried several men. 
“She was captured in Corcyrus but, en route to Argentum escaped. A 
great search was organized and conducted. A handsome reward was posted. 
Still, for months she eluded us Then Hassan, the Slave Hunter, he of Kasra, 
consented to take up her trail. Her days of freedom were then numbered. In Ar, 
not two weeks ago, she fell to his bracelets.” 
There was applause. 
“He then saw fit to bring her to us in his own inimitable fashion, in a 
wagon, like a common girl, tied naked in a slave sack.” 
There was laughter. “This time,” laughed Claudius, “she did not escape!” 
There was more laughter. I saw Ligurious smile. 
“It is now time,” said Claudius, “to have Sheila, the former Tatrix of 
Corcyrus, presented before her conquerors, to await their pleasure!” There was applause. 
“Ligurious,” said Claudius, turning to him. 
Ligurious rose, and walked about the table, to stand before it, and near 
the sack. 
“Many of you know me,” said Ligurious, “if only by reputation, as the 
former first minister of Corcyrus: what many of you may not know is that I was 
also the secret leader of the resistance in Corcyrus to the rule of Sheila, the 
Tatrix. For months within her very government I strove to dissuade her from 
endeavors hostile to the great state of Argentum. I attempted to assert a 
persistent influence in the directions of harmony and peace. Alas, my efforts 
were frustrated, my counsels were ignored. The best that I could hope for was 
to prepare the way for the victorious forces of Argentum, which I managed to 
do. You may recall the ease with which you took the city, once the great gate 
was breached.” 
Drusus Rencius was smiling. 
“In this time, of course, I was often in close converse with the Tatrix. In 
my efforts to convince her of the futility and madness of her policies I was in 
almost constant proximity to her. I think it may well be said that there is no man 
on Gor better qualified than I to recognize her, or to identify her for you. 
“Thank you, noble Ligurious,” said Claudius. “Now,” said he, “let Sheila’s 
captor, the noble Hassan, of Kasra, have the honor of presenting her before us, 
that she may await our pleasure.” It was quiet. Men looked about. “Where is 
Hassan?” asked Claudius. 
“He is not here,” said a man. 
Ligurious looked down, smiling. 
Claudius shrugged. “He is perhaps indisposed:” he said. “Let the sack be 
opened!” 
Ligurious looked about himself, pleased. He scarcely bothered to note the 
opening of the sack, and the drawing forth of its helpless, gagged, bound, 
stripped occupant. She was knelt then, bound hand and foot, naked and gagged, 
before Claudius and the council. 
Ligurious looked about. “Yes,” he said, “I know her well. There is no doubt 
about it.” He pointed at the kneeling figure, dramatically, but scarcely looking at 
her, directing his attention more to the audience. “Yes,” he said, “that is she! 
That is the infamous Tatrix of Corcyrus!” 
How well Goreans gag their prisoners and slaves, I thought. 
have been perfectly and definitively identified.” 
She uttered wild, tiny, desperate, muted sounds, shaking her head wildly. 
“Do not attempt to deny it, Sheila,” said he, scarcely noting her. “You 
She continued to make tiny, desperate, pleading noises. She continued to 
shake her head, wildly. 
Tears flowed from her eyes. 
Ligurious then, perhaps curious, regarded her closely. Even then, for a 
time, I do not think he recognized her. I think this was because of our very close resemblance, and, too, perhaps, because he found it almost impossible to 
believe that I was not the woman who had been drawn forth from the sack, who 
now knelt helplessly before Claudius and the council. Then, suddenly, he turned 
white. “~a it!” he cried. He crouched down, then, and took the woman’s head in 
his hands. Her eyes looked at him wildly, filled with tears. “No!” he cried, 
suddenly. “No! This is not she!” 
“I thought,” said Claudius, “that you identified her as Sheila, perfectly and 
definitively.” 
“No, no!” said Ligurious. He was shaking. There was sweat On his 
forehead. “I made a mistake! this is not she!” 
“Then where is she?” asked Claudius, angrily. 
“I do not know!” said Ligurious, looking wildly about. “Hassan, of Kasra!” 
called the feast master, from near the door, announcing the arrival of Hassan in 
the hall. 
“I am sorry I am late,” said Hassan. “I was temporarily retained. I was 
attacked by two men. They are now outside my quarters, where I put them, tied 
back to back. Their arms and legs are broken.” 
“See that the assailants of Hassan are taken into custody and attended 
to,” said Claudius. 
“Yes, Ubar,” said two soldiers, and swiftly left the room. 
I saw Sheila, at the appearance of Hassan in the hall, immediately put her 
head down to the tiles. Hassan trained his women perfectly. 
“Is this the woman you captured in Ar?” asked Claudius pointing to Sheila. 
Hassan walked over to her, pulled her head up by the hair and then, 
holding her by the arms, put her to her belly, and then turned her from one side 
to the other, examining lici body for tiny marks. 
“Yes,” he said, “this is she.” 
The Gorean master commonly knows the bodies of his women. They are, 
after all, not independent contractual partners, who may simply walk away, but 
treasured possessions. They receive, accordingly, careful attention. Many 
Women, indeed, are never truly looked at by a man until after they are owned. 
He then put Sheila again on her knees before the council. 
“Do you believe her to be the Tatrix of Corcyrus?” asked Claudius. 
“I believe that she was the Tatrix of Corcyrus,” said Hassan, “yes.” 
“He has never seen her!” shouted Ligurious. 
“She was identified by sleen,” said Hassan. 
“But from false clothing!” cried Ligurious. “She is not the true Tatrix of 
Corcyrus! But the true Tatrix of Corcyrus is here, somewhere! I am sure of it!” 
“How do you know?” asked Claudius. 
Ligurious looked down, confused. He could not very well inform the 
assemblage of the exchange he had attempted to effect earlier in the throne 
‘room. “I have seen her here in the palace, somewhere about,” he said quickly. 
“It was she whom I thought was to be withdrawn from the ‘sack.” “My Ubar,” said Miles of Argentum, rising to his feet, “reluctant as I am to 
agree with the former first minister of Corcyrus, and doubtless one of the finest 
liars on Gor, I think it not impossible that he may have seen Sheila about in the 
palace, perhaps on her hands and knees scrubbing tiles in a corridor, the type of 
task to which it has amused me to set her.” 
Men looked about, wildly, at one another. 
“With your permission, my Ubar,” said Miles of Argenturn. Then, suddenly, 
sharply, he struck his hands together twice. “Sheila!” he snapped. “Fortit!” 
Startled, frightened, I parted the headed curtain with my chained hands 
and, with the small, measured, graceful steps of a Woman whose ankles are 
chained, hurried to him. I knelt on the tiles before the table, before his place, my 
head down 
“Lift your head,” he said. 
I heard cries of astonishment. 
“Go, kneel beside the other woman,” he said. 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
“There,” cried Ligurious in triumph, “that is the true Sheila, the true Tatrix 
of Corcyrus!” 
“Do you not think you should examine her somewhat more closely?” 
asked Drusus 
Ligurious threw him a look of hatred and then came closer to me. He 
made a pretense of subjecting me to careful scrutiny. Then he said, “Yes, that is 
the true Sheila.” 
“Let them be identically chained,” said Claudius. 
Miles of Argentum gestured ‘to an officer. He had apparently anticipated 
this request. 
In moments Sheila, freed of the gag and cords, wore chains. We now 
knelt naked and identically chained, side’ by side, before Claudius, the Ubar of 
Argentum. Each of us had our wrists separated by some eighteen inches of 
chain. Each $ of us, too, had our ankles separated by a similar length of chain, 
only a little longer. Another chain, on each of us, ran from the center of our wrist 
chain to the center of our ankle chain. This central, or middle, chain was about 
three, and a A half feet in length. 
“It is a remarkable resemblance,” said Claudius’, wonderingly. 
“They could be twins,” said a man. 
“You can tell them apart,” said a man. “One has shorter hair.” 
“That is not important,” said another. 
“There are other differences, too,” said a man, “subtle differences, but 
real differences.” 
“Yes,” said the man, “I see them now.” That was he who had suggested 
that we might be twins. 
Had we been twins we, at least, would not have been identical twins. 
Fraternal twins, separate egg twins, ‘two boys, two girls, or a boy and a girl, are not likely to resemble one another any more closely than normal siblings, except, 
of course, in age. 
“If you did not see them together, however,” said a man, “it would be 
extremely difficult to tell them apart.” 
“Yes,” said another. 
“I submit, my Ubar,” said Miles of Argentum, “that the woman on your 
left, she with the shorter hair, is she before whom I appeared in Corcyrus, when 
I brought, at your request, the scrolls of protest to that city.” 
“Are you certain?” asked Claudius. 
“Yes,” said Ligurious. “That is true. She is Sheila, the former Tatrix of 
Corcyrus.” 
“That is not the one whom the sleen selected,” said Hassan. 
“I have witnesses who will identify her,” said Miles. “I my-self am the first 
such witness. She is Sheila, the Tatrix of CorCyrus. 
“How do you know?” asked ‘Drusus Rencius, rising to his feet. 
I was startled. How dared he speak? 
“The captain from Ar is out of order,” said Claudius. 
A “Please let him speak, noble Claudius,” said Miles. 
“Is it your intention to speak on behalf of the shorter-haired slave?” asked 
Claudius. 
slaves, in the back, girls such as Claudia, Crystal, 
“Yes,” said Drusus Rencius. 
There were cries of astonishment in the banquet hall. Even the feast 
Tupa and Emily, looked wildly at one another. I moved in my chains. I 
was thrilled,. 
“You may do so,” said Claudius. “My thanks, Ubar,” said Drusus Rencius. 
inquired Miles of Argentum. 
“Is it your intention to jeopardize our friendship, old comrade in arms?” 
“That is no friendship, beloved Miles,” said Drusus Rencius, “which can be 
jeopardized by truth.” 
“That is the woman whom I saw in Corcynis when I carried there the 
scrolls of Argentum,” said Miles, pointing to me. “That is she who was on the 
throne. That is she whom I captured after the fall of the city. That is she whom I 
had locked in the golden cage!”’ 
“I do not dispute that,” said Drusus Rencius. 
“You grant, then, my case,” said Miles. 
“No,” said Drusus Rencius. “I do not dispute that you saw her in Corcyrus, 
that you later captured her, that you had her placed in a golden cage, and such 
things. What I dispute is that she was the Tatrix of Corcyrus.” 
“The captain from Ar,” said Miles, “has apparently taken leave of his 
senses. He is being foolish. Would he have us believe that the true Tatrix was off 
somewhere, polishing her nails perhaps, while someone else was conducting the 
business of state in her place?” There was laughter. Drusus Rencius clenched his fists. He was a Gorean 
warrior. He did not take lightly to being mocked and chided in this fashion. 
“My second witness,” said Miles of Argentum, “is the woman who served 
her intimately in her own quarters, who bathed her and clothed her, and combed 
her hair, who was to her as her own personal serving slave, now one of my own 
slaves, Susan.” 
Susan was summoned forward. How exquisite and beautiful, and well 
displayed she was, in the trim, tiny tunic that was the uniform of the girls of 
Miles of Argentum. We now wore the same collar. He owned us both. 
She knelt before him, his. 
“Is that the woman whom you served In Corcyrus?” Miles asked her, 
pointing to me. 
Susan came over to me. “Forgive me, Mistress,” she said. 
“Do not call me Mistress, Susan,” I said. “I am now as much a slave as 
you.” 
“Yes, Mistress,” she said. 
“Is that the woman whom you served?” asked Miles. 
“It is, Master,” she said. 
The members of the high council and many of the guests looked about at 
one another, nodding. 
“As this girl is the property of Miles of Argentum,” said Claudius to Drusus 
Rencius, “you may move that her testimony be discounted or be retaken, under 
torture.” 
In Gorean courts the testimony of slaves is commonly taken under 
torture. 
Drusus Rencius looked across the room to Miles of Argenturn. 
“I will withdraw her testimony,” said Miles of Argentum. “If she is to be 
tortured, it will be at my will and not that of a court. In this, however, I make no 
implicit concession. I maintain that the truth which she would cry out under 
torture would be no different from that which you have already heard freely 
spoken.” 
“Well done, Drusus Rencius,” said a man, admiringly. 
I saw that Miles of Argentum did not wish to have Susan subjected to 
judicial torture, perhaps tormented and torn on the rack, even though it might 
validate her testimony and strengthen his case. But she was onl~ a slave! Could 
it be be cared for her? I suspected it was true. I suspected that the little beauty 
from Cincinnati, Ohio, in his collar, had become special to him, that she was now 
to him perhaps even a love slave. 
“I do not ask that her testimony be discounted or withdrawn,” said Drusus 
Rencius, “only that it be clearly understood.” 
There were cries of astonishment from those about the tables. 
“Susan,” said Drusus Rencius. 
“Yes, Master,” she said. “Do you think this woman is wicked?” he asked. doubtless be kept well in her place.” 
“I think she can be nasty and cruel,” she said, “but, in a collar, she will 
“From what you know of her,” he asked, “do you think she could be guilty 
of the enormities and crimes commonly charged against the Tatrix of Corcyrus?” 
“No, Master,” she said, happily. 
“Mistresses sometimes have different relationships to their serving slaves, 
or friends, than they do to others,” said Ligurious. “It is well known that great 
crimes can be committed by individuals who are, to others, kindly and 
affectionate.” 
“And,” said Drusus Rencius, “that a man who is a wrathful master to one 
woman may be little better than the obsequious pet of another.” 
“Perhaps,” said Ligurious, angrily. 
“You know that this is the woman whom you served, Susan,” said Drusus 
Rencius, indicating me, “for you are familiar with her, and have no difficulty in 
recognizing her. What I am suggesting is that you do not really know that she 
was the true Tatrix of Corcyrus. You suppose she was because that is what you 
were told, and for certain other reasons, such as others took her also for such, 
and you saw her performing actions which, you supposed, only the Tatrix would 
perform, such things as holding audiences with foreign dignitaries, and Such.” 
“Yes, Master,” said Susan. 
“But is it not possible,” he asked, “that she might have been reported to 
be the Tat, has, and might have done such things, without being the true 
Tatrix?” 
“Yes, Master,” Susan granted, eagerly. 
“Do you regard it as likely, Susan,” asked Miles of Argenturn, “that that 
woman was the Tatrix of Corcyrus?” 
whispered. 
“Yes, Master,” she said. 
“Do you regard it as extremely likely?” he asked. “Yes, Master,” she 
“Do you doubt it, really, at all?” he asked. “No, Master,” she sobbed. She 
put down her head, 
“Remain here, Susan,” said Miles. 
“Yes, Master,” she said. 
“I call my next witness,” said Miles of Argentum, “located In Venna by my 
men, and brought here, Speusippus of Turia.” 
To my amazement Speusippus was conducted forward. He seemed 
cringing and obsequious in the presence of such a noble assemblage. No longer, 
now, did he seem as detestable to me as he once had. Too, I was now a slave 
and a thousand times lower than he. Too, it was he who had taken my virginity. 
Too, I now realized that my femaleness had shown his maleness too little 
respect. I was a woman. Yet, in spite of that, I had not properly related to him. I 
had not shown him the deference which, in the order of nature, it was proper for 
my sex to accord to his. He was a member of the master sex; I was a member of 
the slave sex. “You were, several months ago, were you not, found guilty of certain 
alleged commercial irregularities in the city of Corcyrus, and banished for a time 
from the city?” 
“Yes,” said Speusippus. 
“As the reports have it,” said Miles, “you were marched naked from the 
city, before the spears of guards, a sign about your neck, proclaiming you a 
fraud.” 
“Yes,” said Speusippus, angrily. 
“Who found you guilty, and pronounced this sentence?” 
“Sheila, the Tatrix of Corcyrus,” said Speusippus. 
“Is she who was the Tatrix of Corcyrus in this room?” asked Miles of 
Argentum. 
“Yes,” said Speusippus. 
“Would you point her out for us?” asked Miles. 
Speusippus, unerringly, came to my side. He pointed to me. “This is she,” 
he said. 
“Thank you,” said Miles. “You may now go.” 
“I had her in my grasp,” cried Speusippus, “but she escaped. The reward 
should have been mine!” This reward had originally been one thousand pieces of 
gold. It had later been increased to fifteen hundred pieces of gold. 
“It is not my fault if you could not hold a slave,” said Miles. 
“She was not then a slave,” said Speusippus. Then he turned to me, with 
hatred. “But I got something from you, you slut,” he said. “I took your virginity 
away!” 
“Am I to understand,” asked Miles of Argentum, “that you are confessing 
to the rape of a free woman, one who was even a Tatrix?” 
Speusippus turned white. 
“May I speak, Masters?” I asked. 
“Yes,” said Claudius. 
“After he had captured me,” I said, “I presented myself to Speusippus of 
Tuna naked and as a slave, and begged for his use. As a true man he could not 
do otherwise than to have me.” 
Speusippus looked wildly at me. 
“Very well, Speusippus of Tuna,” said Miles of Argentum, “you may go.” 
“Forgive me, Master,” I said to Speusippus of Turia. “I muchly wronged 
you. I was stupid and cruel. I showed you too little respect. I now beg your 
forgiveness, as a woman, now a slave.” 
“You seem much different now from before,” he said. 
“I have now learned that I am a female,” I said. Then I put my head 
down and did obeisance to his maleness, kissing his feet. 
He crouched down and lifted my head. He looked into my eyes. 
“Fortunate is the man who has you under his whip,” he said. 
“Thank you, Master,” I whispered. He then kissed me, rose to his feet and 
hurried away. “Slave!” snarled Drusus Rencius, looking angrily at me. 
“Yes, Master,” I said. “I am a slave.” 
“Let it be noted,” said Miles of Argentum, “that the witness unhesitantly 
identified her as Sheila, the former Tatrix of Corcyrus.” 
“It is noted,” said Claudius. 
“He, too,” said Drusus Rencius, “could have been mistaken In this 
matter!” 
There was some laughter from some of the members of the high council, 
and from some of the others about the tables. 
“I call now my fourth witness,” said Miles of Argentum, “Ligurious, former 
first minister of Corcynis. He, if no one else, should know the true Tatrix of 
Corcyrus. I now ask him to make an official identification in the course of our 
inquiry. Ligurious.” 
Ligurious unhesitantly pointed to me. “I know her well,” he said. “That is 
Sheila, who was the true Tatrix of Corcyrus. 
“Have you further witnesses, General?” asked Claudius of Miles. 
“Yes, noble Claudius,” smiled Miles, “one more.” 
“Call him,” said Claudius. 
“Drusus Rencius,” said Miles. 
“I?” cried Drusus Rencius. 
Men looked at one another, startled. 
“Yes,” said Miles. “You are Drusus Rencius, a captain from Ar, are you 
not?” 
“Yes,” said Drustis Rencius, angrily. 
“The same who was on detached service to Argentum, and was engaged 
in espionage within the walls of Corcyrus?” asked Miles. 
“Yes,” said Drusus Rencius. 
“I believe that while you were in Corcyrus,” said Miles, “one of your duties 
was to act as the personal bodyguard of Sheila, the Tatrix of Corcyrus.” 
“I was assigned the post of guarding one whom I at that time thought 
was Sheila, the Tatrix of Corcyrus,” said Drusus Rencius. “I no longer believe 
that she was the true Tatrix. I think that I, and many others, including yourself, 
were eon fused and misled by the brilliance of Ligurious, Corcyrus’s first minister. 
She was used as a decoy to protect the true Tatrix. In effecting this stratagem 
she was educated in the identity and role of the Tatrix, in which role, part-time 
at least, she performed. The success of this plan became strikingly clear after the 
fall of the city. She fell into our hands and, as the supposed Tatrix, was stripped, 
chained and caged. The true Tatrix, meanwhile, eluded us, escaping in the 
company of Ligurious and others.” 
“Ligurious?” asked Miles. 
“Preposterous,” said Ligurious. 
“Is the woman whom you believed to be the Tatrix of Corcyrus, and 
whom you testified in Corcyrus was the Tatrix, before the very throne itself, in 
this room?” Drusus Rencius was silent. 
“As you may have noted,” said Miles, “Publius, the liou master of the 
house of Klioiiieiies, of Corcyrus, is in the room. I think that he, with the 
practiced eye of his profession, skilled in the close scrutiny and assessment of 
female can render a judicious opinion as to whether or not she whom you 
brought to the house of Kliomenes, she whom you were guarding, is or is not in 
the room.” 
“How did you know of this?” asked Drusus Rencius. 
“In the search for the Tatrix,” said Miles, “the records hundreds of slave 
houses were checked, to see if a woman her description might have been 
processed. In this search, the records of the house of Kliomenes, we found 
entries taming to your visit there with a free woman, purportedly Lady Lita. 
Descriptions of this ‘Lady, Lita’ were furnished to several members of the staff. 
There was no difficulty wi these descriptions. They were splendidly clear, and 
useful and intimately detailed, even to conjectured shackle sii.es, ji as one would 
expect of descriptions of a female in a slave garment. The descriptions tallied, of 
course, with those available of the Tatrix of Corcyrus.” 
“I did not know,” said Publius, rising to his feet, “that was for such a 
purpose I was invited to Argentum. As Miles of Argentum knows, I am the friend 
of Drusus Rencius will not testify in this matter.” 
“You can deny, of course,” said Miles of Argentum Drusus Rencius, “that 
she whom you took to the house Kliomenes was the same woman you were 
guarding as I putative Tatrix. In that fashion, even if Publius can be encouraged 
to testify, his testimony could do no more than confirm that she here chained is 
the same as she whom you th brought to the house of Kliomenes. You can still 
deny ti she who is here chained is she whom you then took to I Tatrix of 
Corcyrus. 
Drusus Rencius was silent. 
“We have, of course, independent identifications.” 
“We do not require the testimony of Drusus Rencius in this matter,” said 
Claudius. 
“I do not refuse to testify,” said Drusus Rencius. 
Men looked at one another. 
“Let me then repeat my question,” said Miles of Argentum. “Is she whom 
you believed to be the Tatrix of Corcyrus, she whom you identified as the Tatrix 
in Corcyrus itself, before the very throne of Corcyrus, in this room?” 
“Yes,” said Drustis Rencius. 
“Would you please point her out?” asked Miles. 
Drusus Rencius pointed to me. “That is she,” he said. 
“Thank you,” said Miles. 
‘The matter is done,” said a man. 
“In making this identification,” said Drusus Rencius, “I do no more than 
acknowledge that I was once the dupe of Ligurious. Can you not see? He is 
making fools of us all!” Ligurious looked down, as though grieved by some irresponsible and 
absurd outburst. 
“By the love I bear you, and by the love you bear me,” said Drusus 
Rencius to Miles, “hear me out. That woman is not the Tatrix! She sat upon the 
throne! She appeared in public as the Tatrix! She sat in court as the Tatrix! She 
conducted business as the Tatrix! She was known as the Tatrix! But she was not 
the Tatrix!” 
“Lets not ignore the evidence,” said Miles of Argentum. “The evidence, 
some of which you yourself have presented, clearly indicates that she is the 
Tatrix What sort of evidence would you wish? How do we know, for example, 
that you are really Drusus Rencius, a captain from Ar? Or that I am Miles, a 
general from Argentum? Or that he is Ligurious, who was the first minister in 
Corcyrus? How do we know anyone in this room is who we think? Perhaps we 
are all victims of some elaborate and preposterous hoax! But the question here is 
not one of knowledge in some almost incomprehensible or absolute sense but of 
rational certainty. And it is clear beyond a doubt, clear to the point of rational 
certainty, that that was the Tatrix of Corcyrusl” 
There was applause in the room. 
“I recall an earlier witness,” said Miles of Argentum, “my slave, Susan.” 
“Master?” she asked, frightened. 
“In your opinion, Susan,” he asked, “did the shorter-haired slave, she 
kneeling there in chains, she whom you served, regard herself as Sheila, the 
Tatrix of Corcyrus.” 
“Yes, Master,” whispered Susan, her head down. 
I, too, put my head down before the free men, the masters. It was true. I 
had regarded myself as Sheila, the Tatrix of Corcyrus. Indeed, even now, there 
was a painful ambiguity in my mind in this matter. I supposed that, in a sense, I 
was a Sheila, who had been a Tatrix in Corcyrus. I was, I supposed, one of the 
two Sheilas, who, in their different ways, had been Tatrix there. I knew, of 
course, that I was not the true Sheila, or, at least, the important Sheila, the 
Sheila in whom they were particularly interested. I, too, in my way, had been a 
mere dupe of Ligurious. 
“She herself,” said Miles of Argentum, “regarded herself as the Tatrix of 
Corcyrus. She accepted herself as that! She did not deny it or dispute it! Why 
not? Because that is who she was!” 
“No!” cried Drusus Rencius. 
“Why do you think she was not the Tatrix of Corcyrus?” asked Miles. 
“I do not know,” cried Drusus Rencius. “I just know!” 
“Come now, Captain,” said Miles, patronizingly. 
“I know her,” said Drusus Rencius, angrily. “I have known her from 
Corcyrus. She is petty, and belongs in a collar, and under the whip, but she is 
not the sort of woman who could have committed the enormities and outrages of 
the Tatrix of Corcyrus. Such things are not in her!”’ “Has the good captain from Ar,” inquired Miles, “permitted the glances, 
the smiles, the curvaceous interests of a woman to sway his judgment?” 
“No,” said Drusus Rencius. - 
“I think you have succumbed to the charms of a slave,” said Miles. 
“No!” said Drusus Rencius. 
“She has made you weak,” said Miles. 
“No!” said Drusus Rencius. 
I looked at Drusus Rencius. I was only a naked slave, and In chains, How 
could I make such a man weak? 
“The evidence is clear,” said Miles of Argentum to the Ubar, Claudius, to 
the members of the high council, to the others in the room. “I rest my case.” He 
then pointed to me. “Behold she who was the Tatrix of Corcyrus!” 
There was much applause in the room. Drusus Rencius turned angrily 
away. He stood to one side, his fists clenched. 
“That is not the one whom the sleen selected,” said Hassan. 
Drusus Rencius spun about. “True!” he said. 
“May I speak?” inquired Ligurious. 
“Speak,” said Claudius 
“I anticipated some difficulty in the matter of the sleen,” he said. “First of 
all, we must understand that the sleen are merely following a scent. They 
recognize a scent, of course, but not know, in a formal or legal sense, whose 
scent they are following. For example, a sleen can certainly recognize the scent 
of its master but it, being an animal, does not know, of course, whether its 
master is, say, a peasant or a Ubar. Indeed, many sleen, whereas they will 
respond to their own names, do not even know the names of their masters. I am 
sure the type of point I am making is well understood. Accordingly, let us 
suppose we now wish a sleen to locate someone, say, a Tatrix. We do not tell 
the sleen to look for a Tatrix. We give the sleen something which, supposedly, 
bears the scent of the Tatrix, and then the sleen follows that scent, no differently 
than it might the scent of a wild tarsk or a yellow-pelted tabuk. The crucial 
matter then is whether the sleen is set upon the proper scent or not. Now fifteen 
hundred gold pieces is a great deal of money. Can we not imagine the possibility, 
where so much money is at stake, that a woman closely resembling the Tatrix, 
as this woman, for example, might be selected as a quarry in a fraudulent hunt. 
It would not be difficult then, in one fashion or another, to set sleen upon her 
trail. A scrap of clothing would do, a bit of bedding, even the scent of a footprint. 
The innocent woman is then captured and, later, presented in a place such as 
this, the reward then being claimed.” 
Claudius, the Ubar of Argentum, turned to Hassan. “Your integrity as a 
hunter has been impugned,” he said. 
All eyes were upon Hassan. 
“I am not touchy on such matters,” said Hassan. “I am not a warrior. I am 
a businessman. I recognize the right of Claudius and the high council to 
assurances in these matters. Indeed, it is their duty, in so far as they can, to protect Argentum against deception and fraud. Much of what Ligurious, the 
former first minister of Corcyrus, has told you is true, for example, about sleen, 
and their limitations and utilities. These are, even, well-known facts. The crucial 
matter, then, would seem to be the authenticity of the articles used to provide 
the original scent. When I was in Corcyrus and I received from Menicius, her 
Administrator, clothing which had been worn by the Tatrix, I divided it into two 
bundles and had each sealed with the seal of Corcyrus. A letter to this effect, 
signed by Menicius, and bearing, too, the seal of Corcyrus, I also obtained. One 
of these bundles I broke open in Ar, and used it to locate and capture the former 
Tatrix of Corcyrus.” 
“She whom you claim is the former Tatrix,” said Ligurious. 
“Yes,” said Hassan. 
“Do you still have the second bundle, unopened, and the letter from 
Menicius, Administrator of Corcyrus, in your possession?” asked Claudius of 
Hassan. 
“I anticipated these matters might be sensitive,” said Hassan. “Yes.” 
Hassan was truly a professional hunter. I had heard the name ‘Menicius’ 
somewhere before, but I could not place it. 
He, whoever he might be, was now apparently Administrator in Corcyrus. 
Claudius regarded Hassan. 
“I will fetch them,” said Hassan, rising to his feet. 
“I, too, have clothing from Corcyrus,” said Ligurious, “but it is authentic 
clothing, clothing actually once worn by the true Tatrix of Corcyrus.” 
“Please be so kind as to produce it in evidence,” said Claudius. 
“I will be back shortly,” said Ligurious. 
“Bring guard sleen and meat,” said Claudius to one of the guards in the 
room. 
In a few Ehn Hassan and Ligurius bad returned. Too, but moments later, 
two sleen, with keepers’, had entered the’ hall. The feast slaves and dancers 
shrank back against the walls. Such beasts are used to hunt slaves. 
I, too, shrank back, fearfully, in my chains. I, too, was a slave. 
“As you will note,” said Hassan to Claudius and the high council, “the seal 
on this bundle has not been broken. Here, too, is the letter from Menicius.” 
The letter was examined. Claudius himself then broke the seal on the 
bundle and handed clothing to one of the sleen keepers. One soldier came and 
crouched down behind me, holding me from the back by the upper arms. 
Another so served Sheila, to my left. We were not to be permitted to move from 
our places. I saw one of the keepers holding the clothing beneath the snout of 
one of the sinuous, sixlegged beasts. The specific signals between masters and 
sleen, signals which, in effect, convey such commands as “Attack,” “Hunt,” 
“Stop,” ‘Back,” and so on, are usually verbal and private. Verbality is important 
as many times the sleen, intent upon a scent, for exaniple, will not be looking at 
the master. The privacy of ~he signals is important to guarantee that not just 
anyone can start a sleen on a hunt or call one away from it. The signals to which they respond, then, are idiosyncratic to the given beast. They are generally not 
unique; however, to a given man and beast. For example, in an area where 
there are several sleen and several keepers, the keepers are likely to know the 
signals specific to the given beasts. In his fashion any beast may be controlled 
by any of the associated trainers or keepers. These signals, too, are usually kept 
written down somewhere. In this fashion, if a keeper should be slain, or change 
the locus. of his employment, or something along those lines, the beast need not 
be killed. 
Suddenly the beast, on its chain leash, leapt towards us Sheila and I 
screamed, pulling back. I actually felt the body of the beast, its oily fur, the 
muscles and ribs beneath it, brush me, lunging past me. Sheila tried to scramble 
back, wild in her chains, but, held, could not do so. She threw her head back, 
her eyes closed, sobbing and screaming, begging the masters for mercy. The 
frenzied sleen tried to reach Sheila Its claws scratched and slipped on the tiles. It 
snapped and bit at her, its eyes blazing, its fangs, long, wild, white, moist, 
curved, gleaming, were but inches from her enslaved beauty. 
A word was spoken. The sleen drew back. It was thrown meat. Sheila, her 
eyes glazed, hair before her face, looked numbly at the animal. She was still held 
by the soldier. Had she not been I think she might have slumped to the tiles How 
helpless we are, naked and in our chains, before masters. How they can do with 
us whatever they wish! 
“The clothing with which the sleen was put on the scent of the woman on 
our right could have been imbued with her scent at any time, of course,” said 
Ligurious. “For example, it could have been put in the sack with her for a night, 
when she was being brought to Argentum. I have here, however and I now 
break the seal, clothing which is actually that of the former Tatrix of Corcyrus. 
See? Already she cringes and shrinks back. She knows that by this clothing she 
will be exactly and incontrovertibly identified as the former true Tatrix of 
Corcyrus.” 
I watched in horror as Ligurious tossed the clothing, piece by piece, to 
one of the sleen keepers. 
One of the pieces was the brief, sashed, yellow-silk robe I had been fond 
of. It was the first garment I had ever worn on Gor. 
“That one garment,” said Miles of Argentum, indicating a scarlet robe, 
with a yellow, braided belt, “appears to be that in which she put her curves on 
the day of my audience with her, that having to do with the scrolls of protest.” 
“It is,” Ligurious assured him. 
I also saw there garments which looked like those I had worn to the song 
drama with Drusus Rencius, and had worn later with him on the walls of 
Corcyrus. 
“Surely you recognize that garment?” asked Ligurious, indicating a purple 
robe with golden trim, and a golden belt. “Yes,” said Miles of Argentum. “That’ is 
the garment she wore when she was captured.” 
“By you,” said Ligurious. “Yes, by me,” said Miles. 
“But she did not wear it long, did she?” asked Ligurious. “No,” he grinned. 
There was laughter from the tables. 
I did not doubt but what these garments were genuine. The last garment, 
for example, was undoubtedly really that which had been taken from me in the 
throne room of Corcyrus, before the very throne itself, before I had been taken 
naked and In chains outside, into the courtyard, to be placed in a golden cage. 
These garments, Ligurious had informed me in the throne room of Argentum, 
before placing me in the golden sack, from which I had been rescued by Drusus 
Rencius, had been smuggled out of Corcyrus. He had probably paid much to 
obtain them. 
The last pieces were all items of intimate feminine apparel, which had 
been worn next to my body. 
I was embarrassed to see them. Now that I was a slave, of course, I 
would have been grateful to have even so much to wear publicly. But when I had 
worn them they had been the garments of a free woman. Thus, when I saw 
them now it was as one who had once been a free woman that I was 
embarrassed. Few free women care to have their intimate garments exhibited 
publicly before men. 
I then saw the sleen, a different sleen, thrust its snout deeply into the pile 
of garments. I could hear it snuffling about in them. I saw the keeper, too, take 
the intimate garments, wadded in his hand, and thrust them beneath the 
animal’s snout. He then held one of the longer, sliplike garments open from the 
bottom, and, to my horror, I saw the beast, sniffing and growling, thrust its 
snout deeply into the garment. My scent, from my intimacies, would doubtless 
be strongest in such a place. 
I shrank back, even further. The hands of the soldier be-hind me, on my 
arms, forbade me further retreat. 
In a moment the sleen leaped forward. I closed my eyes and screamed. ‘I 
felt the hot breath of the animal on my breasts. I seemed surrounded by its 
snarling. I heard the scratching and slipping of its claws on the tiles, the rattle 
and tightening, and rattle and tightening, again, of the links of the chain leash, in 
its lunges toward me. I sensed its force, its terribleness, its eagerness. I heard 
the snapping of its jaws. Could the keeper judge the distances unerringly? Could 
he hold the animal? 
What if the chain broke? I opened my eyes. In that instant the beast was 
again lunging toward me. In that instant, in a flash, I saw the cavernous maw, 
the fangs, the long, dark tongue, the blazing eyes, the intentness, the singlemindedness, 
the power, the eagerness of the beast. I threw back my head and 
screamed miserably. “Pity!” I begged. “I beg mercy, my masters!” I cried, a 
terrified slave, addressing them all, in my terror, as though they might be my 
legal masters. 
Then the sleen, with a word, was withdrawn, and thrown meat. I 
trembled. Were it not for the hands of the soldier behind me, on my arms, I might have collapsed. I saw Drusus Rencius looking at me with scorn. I did not 
care. I was not a warrior. I was a girl, and a slave. 
“Thus, you see,” said Ligurious, “who was the true Tatrix of Corcyrus.” 
“Each woman, it would seem,” said Claudius, “has been identified as such, 
one in virtue of the articles of Hassan and one in virtue of the articles with which 
you have furnished us.” 
“Examine the seals,” said Ligurious, triumphantly. “See which bears the 
true seal of Corcyrus!” 
The broken seals were brought to Claudius. He put them on the table 
before him. Members of the high council crowded about him. 
“The seal broken from the package of Ligurious,” he said, “is the seal of 
Corcyrus.” 
“That cannot be,” said Hassan. 
“Perhaps you will be given two Ahn in which to leave Argentum,” said 
Ligurious. 
“I have the letter from Menicius!” said Hassan. 
“It, too, doubtless, will bear the same seal as was on the package,” said 
Ligurious. 
“Yes,” said Hassan. 
“I, too, have such a letter, but a genuine one,” said Ligurious, “describing 
and authenticating the garments I have produced for you. That letter bears the 
signature of Menicius and is marked with the true seal of Corcyrus.” He reached 
within his robes and produced a letter, wrapped with a ribbon, the ribbon and 
the flaps of the letter secured with a melted disk of wax, this wax bearing the 
imprint of a seal. 
The seal was examined. 
“It is the seal of. Corcyrus,” said Claudius. 
The letter was opened and examined. 
“The descriptions tally with the garments brought to us by Ligurious,” said 
one of the members of the high council. 
“Who has signed the letter?” inquired Ligurious. 
“Menicius,” said one of the members of the high council, looking up. 
“I think not,” said a voice. 
All eyes turned to the back of the room. There, the guest who had been 
hooded rose to his feet. 
“Who would dare to gainsay me in this?” inquired Ligurious. 
With two hands the guest brushed back his hood. 
“I think that I am known to several in this room,” he said. “Some of you 
were present at my investiture as Administrator of Corcyrus.” 
“Menicius!” cried more than one man. 
Ligurious staggered backwards. 
“My dear Ligurious,” said Menicius, “your confederate in Corcyrus is now 
in custody. He has confessed all. I deemed, accordingly, it might be of interest to venture incognito to Argentum. I did so with the papers of a minor envoy, 
bearing my own signature.” 
How startled I was! I now recognized, and clearly, the hitherto unknown 
guest. I had known him as Menicius, of the Metal Workers. He was the man 
whose life I had spared when he had spoken out so forcibly against the Tatrix, 
on that day, so long ago, when I had been in the palanquin with Ligurious, that 
day in which, in the glory of a state procession, we had been carried through the 
streets of Corcyrus Doubtless Drusus Rencius, who had prevented him from 
reaching the palanquin, remembered him well, for his courage and his opposition 
to the rule of the Tatrix. 
“I was interested to hear that you were the leader of the opposition to the 
rule of the Tatrix,” said Menicius to Ligurious. “I, myself, had thought that that 
honor was mine.” Ligurious looked about himself. He took one or two steps 
backward. 
“I suggest that that man be put in shackles,” said Menicius. “Do it,” said 
Claudius. Two guardsmen moved swiftly to Ligurious. In a moment his wrists had 
been shackled behind him. 
“The seals,” said Menicius, “on the package and letter of tile Hassan were 
genuine. It is natural, however, that they were unfamiliar to you. They are 
imprints of the new seal of Corcyrus. It was discovered, after the institution of 
the new regime in Corcyrus, that the old seal was missing. Presumably it had 
been taken by Ligurious in his flight from the city That now seems evident. For 
this reason, and also to commemorate the rise of a new order in Corcyrus, it was 
changed.” 
Ligurious, shackled, looked down at the tiles. 
Manicius came about the tables. He stopped before Sheila and myself. 
We, slaves, put our heads to the tiles. “Lift your heads, Slaves,” he said. We 
complied. 
“We meet again,” said Menicius to me. 
“Yes, Master,” I said. “Who are you?” he asked. 
“My master is Miles of Argentum,” I said. “He has named me ‘Sheila.’” 
“You look well in slave chains, Sheila,” he said. 
“Thank you, Master,” I said. 
He turned to Sheila. “Who are you?” he asked. “My master is Hassan, of 
Kasra,” she said. “He has named me ‘Sheila.’” 
“You look well in slave chains, Sheila,” he said. 
“Thank you, Master,” she said. 
He then, from his robe’s, removed a package and, opening it, exhibited 
soft and silken contents. 
She drew back, shuddering in her chains. 
“These are further garments from Corcyrus,” he said “They were taken 
from among the belongings of the Tatrix of Corcyrus, found in her suite of rooms 
in the palace.” He turned to regard Sheila. “Perhaps, you recognize them?” he 
asked. “Admit nothing!” 
“Consider the nature of these garments,” he said. “They are clearly, in a 
fashion, slave garments. This may be determined from their lightness, their 
softness and thinness. On the other hand, there are some anomalies here. For 
example, note that here there is a nether closure. That would certainly be 
unusual in a garment permitted by a Gorean master to a female slave.” 
“They are barbarian garments,” he said. The garments hE There was 
laughter here. 
was exhibiting to those at the tables were undergarments of sorts 
common to free women of Earth. I had not really thought before, of how 
feminine they were and how appropriate to slaves. Who but a slave would permit 
such delicious delicate and silken things to touch their bodies? 
“But few barbarian girls, as nearly as we can tell, come to Gor clothed 
and, if they do, they are seldom permitted to retain their clothing, or the bits of 
clothing left to them at that point, past the sales block, on which, one supposes, 
it might be removed from them.” 
There was some acknowledgement of this from the tables There is a 
Gorean saying that only a fool buys a woman clothed. 
“The Tatrix of Corcyrus, on the other hand, though a barbarian, was 
apparently permitted to keep this clothing. Similarly she was permitted to keep 
her freedom. That was removed from her only recently by Hassan and Kasra.” 
Men at the tables looked at one another. 
“Some of us,” said Menicius, “are familiar with the rumors, the frightening 
rumors, that there are forces on Gor and elsewhere, who would challenge the 
power of the. Priest Kings themselves, rulers of Gor from time. 
Men looked at one another, fearfully. Sometimes it seem likely to me that 
the Priest-Kings were mythical entities. Surely they mixed, as far as I could tell, 
little in the affairs of Gorf. On the other hand, it was also clear to me that 
someone, or something, must be in opposition to the forces which bad brought 
me to Gor. Those forces, for example, had mastered space flight. Surely 
Goreans, with their swords and spears, by themselves, could not have resisted 
them. Their clandestine efforts, for all their power, suggested the existence of a 
formidable counter-power. That counter-power, I suppose, for want of a better 
name, might be referred to as that of Priest-Kings. 
“it seems likely to me, thus,” said Menicius, “that such forces might bring 
wealth and barbarian agents, perhaps, with no Gorean allegiances, to our world, 
laboring in their behalf Too, of course, they might recruit native Goreans for their 
purposes. How, except for such power, could a barbarian woman, ‘such as 
Sheila, the former Tatrix of Corcyrus, come to power in a city such as Corcyrus? I 
suspect, also, that the true motivation of the attack on the mines of Argentum 
was not to fill the coffers of Corcyrus, already a prosperous city, but to 
supplement the economic resources of these other foes. They intend, perhaps, 
failing success in outward aggression, to subvert our world, city by city, or to 
form a league of cities, that may become dominant among our states. This might be accomplished, presumably, within the weapon laws and technological 
limitations imposed upon Gorean humans by Priest-Kings, for whatever might be 
their purposes.” 
Men looked at Sheila. She put her head down, trembling. 
“Preposterous though those ideas may sound,” said Menicius, “there is 
some plausibility to them. Too, further evidence comes from two sources. 
Outside of Corcyrus, in a great field, have been found burned grass and three 
large, deep, geometrically spaced depressions, as though something of great 
heat and weight, perhaps some giant, heated steel insect or fiery mechanical 
bird, had alighted there. Too, within the palace itself, in a subterranean 
chamber, we found the smells, the spoor and traces of some large, unknown 
beast which, apparently, perhaps from time to time, resided there. It had 
apparently removed itself from those premises, however, well before the 
downfall of the city.” 
Ligurious was looking at the tiles. He did not look up. “Ligurious?” asked 
Claudius. 
“I know nothing of these things,” said Ligurious, shrugging. 
“Shall we see whose garments’ these are?” inquired Menicius, lifting the 
delicate undergarments of Earth clutched in his fist. 
“Yes, yes,” said various men in the room. 
“Please, no, Master!” wept Sheila. Then she lowered her head, cringing, 
for she had spoken without permission. The soldier behind her looked to Hassan, 
who nodded. He then cuffed her to her side from behind with the back of his 
hand and then ordered her again to her knees, to which position she struggled in 
her chains. Menicus, meanwhile, had thrown the garments, in a silken, fluttering 
wad, to one of the sleen masters who thrust them beneath the snout of the 
beast. In a moment it was moving swiftly about the room its nose to the floor, 
and then, suddenly, taking the scent, lunged murderously, claws slipping on the 
tiles, toward Sheila. Inches from her body, the chain on its collar jerked taut, it 
was held back 
She screamed but could not withdraw, held mercilessly, immobilely, on 
her knees, in place, by the soldier behind her. 
“The identification is made,” said Claudius, and, with a wave of his hand, 
signaled the sleen keeper to divert and pacify his beast. A word was whispered. 
The sleen, suddenly in the superbness of its training, drew back. It seemed, 
suddenly calm. Its tail no longer lashed back and forth. Its tongue, from the heat 
of its activity, lolled forth from its mouth, dripping saliva to the tiles. I could see, 
too, the imprint of its paws, in dampness, on the tiles. The sleen tends to sweat 
largely through its mouth and the leathery paws of its feet. It fell upon the meat 
which it was thrown. 
Sheila, released by the soldier, struggled to remain upright 
She sobbed, then, gasping, shuddering, her head back, half in shock. I 
was pleased that it had been she and not I who had been the object of this 
second identification. I felt sorry for her. I saw that she now, like I, was only a slave. Not only are there masters on Gor, but there are sleen. We strive to be 
pleasing. We do what we are told. 
“May I speak, Master?” asked Sheila of Hassan. 
“Be silent!” said Ligurious. 
“You may speak,” said Hassan to his slave. 
“I confess all,” she said. “I was the true Tatrix of Corcyrus! The woman 
next to me is innocent. She was brought to Gor as an unwitting dupe, one 
selected to serve as proxy for me in case our plans should go awry. She had no 
true power, save a pittance which we, for our purposes, were sometimes pleased 
to accord to her. What crimes there are here are mine, or those of the free 
woman I once was. It will not be necessary, therefore, to impale us both. I alone 
am she whom you seek. I was captured in Ar by Hassan, of Kasra, who is now 
my master. The reward of fifteen hundred gold pieces is thus rightfully his. I am 
prepared now to be turned over, as a slave, to Claudius, the Ubar of Argentum, 
and the high council of Argentum, to face their justice.” 
“Fool!” cried Ligurious. “Fool!” He struggled in his manacles. They held 
him well. 
I regarded Sheila wildly, almost disbelievingly. She had acknowledged her 
identity. I was now an exonerated slave, at least of her crimes, if not of mine, 
those of pettiness, of pride, of selfishness and cruelty, crimes for which a woman 
on Gor can be regarded as fittingly enslaved. 
“You have me naked and in chains now before you, I who was once 
Sheila, the Tatrix of Corcyrus, your enemy,” she said. “I am now yours to do with 
as you please.” 
“Fool!” cried Ligurious. 
“What of the speculations of Menicius,” Inquired Claudius, “those having 
to do with affairs of worlds, of the business of Priest-Kings and others.” 
“They are sound, Master,” she said. 
“Be silent!” said Ligurious. 
“Speak,” said Claudius. 
“Hold, Caludius,” cautioned a man. “Consider whether or not it is proper 
for mere mortals to inquire into such matters.” 
“Such thoughts are surely to be reserved for the second or third 
knowledge,” said another man. 
“I am a man,” said another. “I repudiate the distinctions between 
knowledges. Knowledge is one. It is only knowers who are many. 
“We are not Initiates,” said another man. “Our status, prestige and 
livelihood do not depend on the perpetuation of ignorance and the, propagation 
of superstition” 
“Heresy!” cried a fellow. 
“I shall inquire into truth as I please,” said another. “I am a free man.” 
“It is our world, too,” said a fellow. 
“Surely it is permissible to inquire into such matters,” said another, “if we 
do so with circumspection and respect.” “I think,” said Claudius, “in these matters both our fears and our noble, 
belligerent vanities are out of place. Gods, for example; I trust, do not have need 
of the silver of Argentum, nor do they have need of fiery ships for plying the 
long, dark roads between worlds. Gods, I trust, do not leave spoor in 
subterranean chambers nor deep wounds in remote turfs. These things of which 
we speak, I think, are things which can eat and bleed.” 
“We do not speak, then, of Priest-Kings,” said a man, relieved. 
“Who knows the nature of Priest-Kings?” asked a man. “Some say they 
have no form,” said a man, “only that they exist.” 
“Some say that they have no matter,” said a man, “except that they are 
real.” 
“Surely they are like us,” said a man, “only grander and more powerful.” 
“Let us not waste time in idle speculations,” said a man. 
“Speak,” said Claudius to Sheila. 
“There are two worlds involved, Master,” she said, “Gor, and the world 
called Earth.” 
“Lying slave!” said a man. “Earth is mythical! It is only in stories. It does 
not exist.” 
“Forgive me, Master,” she said, “but Earth is real, I assure you. I am from 
Earth, and so, too, is the slave to my right.” 
The man looked at me, closely. 
“Yes, Master,” I whispered, frightened. 
“That Earth is real is in the second knowledge,” said one of the men, a 
fellow wearing the yellow of the Builders, a high caste. 
“I was taught that, too,” said the fellow with him, also in the yellow of the 
Builders. “Do you think it is really true?” 
“I suppose so,” said the first man. The classical knowledge distinctions on 
Gor tend to follow caste lines, the first knowledge being regarded as appropriate 
for the lower castes and the second knowledge for the higher castes. That there 
is a third knowledge, that of Priest-Kings, is also a common belief. The 
distinctions, however, between knowledge tend to be somewhat imperfect and 
artificial. For example, the second knowledge, while required of the higher castes 
and not of the lower castes, is not prohibited to the lower castes. It is not a body 
of secret or jealously guarded truths, for example. Gorean libraries, like the 
tables of Kaissa tournaments, tend to be open to men of all castes. 
“Gor, and the world called Earth,” she said, “are prizes in a struggle of 
titantic forces, the forces of those whom you call Priest-Kings and of those whom 
you think of as others, or whom we might think of as beasts.” 
“And what is the nature of these Beasts?” asked Claudius. 
“I have never Seen one,” she said. 
“Ligurious?” asked Claudius. * 
“I choose not to speak,” he said, sullenly. 
“Continue,” said Claudius to Sheila. “Both Priest-Kings and Beasts possess powerful weaponry and are masters 
of space travel,” she said. “Intermittently, it is my understanding, for 
generations, they have been involved in combat. Probes and skirmishes are 
frequent. As yet outright force has been unable to prevail. In many respects 
Priest-Kings seem to be tolerant and defensive creatures. For example, they 
permit native beasts on Gor, marooned beasts, and such, provided such obey, 
their laws, particularly with respect to weaponry and technology. And never have 
they pursued the beasts to their steel lairs in space, pursuing temporary 
advantages in these perennial conflicts. The beasts, it is my surmise, having 
hitherto failed to win Gor by overt conquest, attempt now to obtain power on 
this world by specific and detailed subversions, mixing in, and influencing, the 
politics and affairs of cities. Indeed, in this way, perhaps they, too, hope to 
prepare the way for an eventual full-scale invasion, one which could then be 
supplied and supported by a number of strategically located cities, or leagues of 
cities. I know little more, specifically, in these, matters than my own role. By 
means of the wealth of beasts and the influence of Ligurious, the first minister of 
Corcyrus, I was brought to power in Corcyrus. There, supported by the influence 
and Wealth of beasts, and abetted by Ligurious, I ruled. I grew soon fond of the 
throne. Testing i~y power I found it real. I Was exhilarated. I became ambitious 
to expand the sphere of Corcyrus’s influence and, in particular, to obtain, if 
possible, for my own wealth, the mines of Argentum. In these things I exceeded 
my authority. Ligurious, against his better judgment, at least initially, pleaded my 
case with beasts and protected me from them, convincing them to accept my 
proposals. Ligurious was smitten with me. I seduced him to my projects. I played 
with his feelings. I toyed with his emotions. I exploited his sentiments. I made 
him dance like a puppet to my will. I deprived him of his leadership and 
manhood.” 
I looked at Ligurious. His face was dark with anger as he looked down at 
Sheila, now another man’s slave. 
“These projects, to be sure, were dangerous,” she said. “Too, I was a 
valued agent. Thus, through Ligtirious, an order was placed with the beasts, that 
a double might be obtained for me. The girl selected was the collared slave to 
my right, how the slave, as I understand it, of Miles of Argentum. He was 
brought to Gor and taught that she was Sheila, the Tatrix of Corcyrus. She came 
to accept this identity. Some knew me as the Tatrix. Some knew her as the 
Tatrix. That there were actually two women involved was a carefully guarded 
secret, known only to a handful of trusted followers. We miscalculated seriously 
in at least one matter. We did not think that Ar would honor its treaty 
commitments with Argentum, that it would risk all-out war with the Cosian 
Alliance, in which Corcyrus was implicated. As it turned out, of course, Ar did 
support Argentum and, as it also turned out, we were not supported by Cos. 
Defeated in war and in the face of an uprising, too, within our own city, Ligurious 
and I, with some others, fled. The slave on my right, she who was brought to 
Gor as my double, was left behind on the throne, to be captured and, in my place, bear the wrath of the enemy. As you know, she escaped. A vast, intense 
and lengthy search was undertaken to recover her. In this search, as you know, 
as well, both of us were eventually apprehended. Now both of us, she who was 
the Tatrix and she who was her double, now both no more than slaves, kneel 
stripped before you, helpless In your chains.” She put down her head. 
“Speak further,” said Claudius. 
The slave lifted her head. “You may put me under tortures, Master,” she 
said, “but, woe, I know little more than I have spoken. The beasts keep us much 
in ignorance so that, if captured, we can reveal little of their strategies and plans. 
What details there are beyond those I have given you would, I fear, be 
meaningless or trivial to you, such things as descriptions of the appearances of 
agents on Earth, where I was first contacted, and such.” 
“As beasts may be allied with men,” said Claudius, “so, too, I suppose, 
might men be allied with Priest-Kings.” 
“Yes, Master,” she whispered. 
“Are there not, then, on Gor, places where such men may be found?” 
asked Claudius. 
“There are several, doubtless, Master,” she said. 
“Name one such place,” said Claudius. 
She turned white. She looked to Hassan, her master. His eyes forbade 
hesitation. Neither mercy nor lenience were to be shown to her. 
“The house of Samos, in Port Kar,” she whispered. 
Claudius looked to Menicius. 
Claudius then regarded Ligurious. 
“I choose not to comment on these matters,” he said, straightening 
himself. He seemed very strong. He was the sort of man, it seemed to me, who 
might serve as master to the slave in almost any woman. Many times, I knew, I 
had felt the helpless desire and fear of a slave in his presence. Sheila did not 
meet his eyes. No longer was she a Tatrix. She was now naught but a stripped 
and chained slave. 
resolve.” 
“Tortures, doubtless,” said Menicius, “might be brought to bear upon your 
“True,” said Ligurious, “but only at the cost of sacrificing the honor of 
Argentum.” 
Claudius looked at Ligurious. 
“Claudius?” asked Menicius. 
“Ligurious, it is true,” said Claudius, “came to us a free man, of his own 
will. He has been guaranteed immunity in Argentum, and has been guaranteed a 
safe conduct from her walls.” 
misrepresented evidence,” said a man. 
“He has sought to misdirect our inquiries and has distorted and 
“Perjurious abominations he has uttered!” cried a man. “Impale him!” 
cried another. 
“Impale him!” cried yet another. Men rose to their feet, shaking their fists. “Impale him!” cried several. 
Ligurious smiled. The victory was his. What a small thing would be his 
impalement compared to the stain on the escutcheon of Argentum. His freedom 
was guaranteed. 
“Remove the former first minister of Corcyrus from our presence,” said 
Claudius, “lest I be tempted to betray the pledge of my city. Let his shackles be 
removed only in his own quarters, to which he is to be closely confined.” 
Two soldiers seized Ligurious by the arms, 
“We have to inquire into these matters,” said Claudius to Ligurious, “and 
resolutions to be made. It is possible we may have need of you for further 
testimony, asseverations germane to our proceedings. In any event, your 
presence will be retained for our pleasure until our deliberations have been 
concluded. Then, and then only, will the pledge of Argentum be honored.” 
“Such a reservation is fully in accord with our original arrangements,” said 
Ligurious loftily. 
“I abide by your decision as willingly as I must also abide by it, perforce.” 
“Postpone the deliberations a thousand years!” cried a man. 
“That is not the way of Argentum,” smiled Claudius. 
At a gesture from Claudius Ligurious was conducted from the room. 
“Do you object, Menicius, my friend?” asked Claudius. 
“I had not realized the guarantees extended by Argentum,” said Menicius. 
“You have, of course, under the circumstances, no choice.” 
“I feel sorry for him in a way,” said Claudius, looking after Ligurious. “He 
is a strong man, ruthless and powerful, proud and strong, but he permitted 
himself to be the dupe of a female, to be wound about the finger of a woman.” 
Claudius then pointed to Sheila. “Bring that slave forward,” he said. 
With a whimper Sheila was dragged to her feet, pulled forward and, with’ 
a rattle of chain, thrown to her knees before Claudius. 
“This woman,” said Claudius, pointing to Sheila, “has been proved by 
evidence and testimony, both written and oral, to be the former Tatrix of 
Corcyrus. Indeed, this fact has been acknowledged, ultimately, even in her own 
admission.” 
He looked down at Sheila. “Who captured you and brought you here, 
Slave?” he asked. 
“Hassan, of Kasra, Master,” she said. 
“The reward, then,” said Claudius, “clearly belongs to Hassan, of Kasra. let 
it be brought!” 
An officer left the room. Hassan came’ forward, about the tables, to stand 
near the kneeling slave. In a few moments the officer had returned. He carried a 
heavy, bulging sack over his shoulder which he lowered gently, heavily, to the 
floor before the table. It must have weighed between ninety and one hundred 
pounds. “In this sack,” said Claudius, “carefully counted, but assure yourself of the 
matter, are fifteen hundred pieces of gold, stamped staters of Argentum, 
certified by the mint of the Ubar.” 
Hassan looked down at Sheila. 
“Shall scales be brought?” asked Claudius. “We will take no offense. If any 
discrepancy be found, perhaps the result of some inadvertence, we shall see that 
it is made good.” 
“No,” said Hassan. “Weights and balances, the chains and pans, need not 
be fetched forth.” 
“Accept then the reward,” said Claudius. “You have well earned it.” 
“What fate do you intend for this woman?” asked Hassan. 
‘Claudius shrugged. “The mounting for the impaling spear has already 
been prepared,” he said. 
“The spear itself has been sharpened and polished.” 
“Fifteen hundred gold pieces,” said Hassan, “seems a great deal of’ money 
for a mere slave.” 
“It was you yourself, as I understand it,” smiled Claudius, “who ‘neckringed 
her and, shortly thereafter, with a blazing iron, marked her slave.” 
Hassan smiled. “I seem to recall something to that effect,” he said, He 
looked down at Sheila. 
“Are you a slave?” he asked. 
“Yes, my master,” she said, “and only you know how much a slave.” 
I was thrilled to hear her say this. Every woman, in her deepest heart, 
wants to find a man whom she must serve perfectly, a man who will bring out 
the fundamental and profound slave in her, a man who will bend her 
uncompromisingly and helplessly to his will. In Hassan Sheila, obviously, had 
found such a man. 
“Are you prepared, now,” asked Hassan, “to be turned over to Claudius 
and the high council?” 
“Yes, Master,” she said. “I ask only, first, to be permitted one last time to 
kiss your feet in respect and reverence, and, in doing so, to express, too, my 
gratitude for the joy you have given me in these few days you have owned me. 
They have been the most precious of my life.” She then, tenderly, kissed his 
feet, extending obeisance and love to the man who had made her a slave. There 
were tears in my eyes. 
Hassan laughed, a roar of a laugh. She looked up, startled. 
“Do you truly think I brought you here,” he laughed, “to turn you over to 
Claudius and the high council?” 
“Of course, Master,” she said. “No!” he laughed. 
There were cries of astonishment from those about. 
“Kiss my feet fifteen hundred times, you luscious baggage,” he laughed, 
“at least once for every gold piece you are costing me!”’ 
“Yes, Master,” she cried, startled, putting down her head. 
“This woman was the Tatrix of Corcyrus, was she not?” laughed Hassan. own admissions.” 
“Yes,” said Claudius, startled. “That has been established, even by her 
“And I have, thus, earned the reward, fully and clearly, if I should wish 
it?” asked Hassan. 
“Certainly,” said Claudius, puzzled. 
“That is all I wanted,” said Hassan. “Indeed, it is all I ever wanted.” 
“I do not understand,” said Claudius. 
“For years,” said Hassan, “I have heard of the Tatrix of Corcyrus, of her 
tyranny, of her fabled pride and beauty. I found such a woman intriguing. Then, 
wonder of wonders, she fell. None could find her. I was curious to know what it 
would be like to have such a woman in my collar, a fair skinned, golden-haired 
Tatrix of the north, to make her crawl, and cry and serve, to make her a man’s 
woman.” 
I looked at Sheila. She was weeping with joy at his feet, kissing them, and 
of the high council. 
his ankles and legs. “I love you, Master,” she wept. 
“So I captured her and made her a slave, mine,” said Hassan. 
“It was never your intention, then, to deliver her to us?” asked a member 
“No,” said Hassan. “Had that been my intention I would not have removed 
her virginity from her and enslaved her.” 
“Had you never any doubts on this matter?” asked a man. 
“Had I any,” smiled Hassan, “they disappeared the instant I saw her. I 
knew then I would keep her for my own slave.” 
“But why did you bring her here?” asked a man. 
said Hassan. 
“That you might see her humbled and helpless, and for my own glory,” 
“It is pleasing to see the former Tatrix of Corcyrus as a humbled slave,” 
said a man. 
“Yes” said Hassan. 
“What if we take her from you?” asked a man. 
“You will not do so,” said Hassan. “That would be theft” 
“But what of her crimes?” asked a man. 
“Those were the crimes of a free woman,” said Hassan. “She is no longer 
a free woman. She is now only a slave.” 
“I love you, my master,” whispered the slave, her head at his feet. 
“Sheila,” said Hassan. 
“Yes, Master,” she said, lifting her bead. 
“You may continue your obeisances and services in the privacy of my 
chambers,” he said. 
“Yes, Master,” she said. She rose to her feet, her head humbly lowered. 
“Conduct her to my quarters,” said Hassan to a soldier, he who held the 
key to her chains, “and chain her to the slave ring at the foot of my couch.” 
The soldier glanced to Claudius, and then nodded. “Come, Slave,” he said. 
“Yes, Master,” she said, and was conducted from the room. It has been an interesting evening,” said Hassan, lifting his hand to the 
assemblage. “I wish you all well!” 
We, too, wish you well, Hunter,” said Claudius. 
“Hail, Hassan!” called a man. 
“Hail, Hassan!” called others. 
The men rose from about the tables, saluting and applauding Hassan. He, 
lifting his hands, and turning, waving to them, took his leave from the hall. I 
think he was eager to begin the instructions of a slave. 
Men, then, in twos and threes, began to take their leave. Menicius stood 
before me. He put out his hands and I lifted my chained wrists to him. He took 
my hands and turned them over, looking at the snug wrist rings locked on them. 
Ehn.” 
workers. 
aren’t you?” he asked. 
“If I had my tools,” he said, “I could have these off of you in a matter of 
I looked up at him, startled. I knew, of course, that he was of the metal 
“But without a key, or such help, you are absolutely helpless in them, 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
He smiled. 
“You!” I said. “It was you who freed me in the camp of Miles of 
Argentum!” 
“Once,” he said, “you spared my life, in Corcyrus. It seemed only fitting, 
then, that I might, if it were within my power, grant you some small favor In 
return.” 
there were two of you.” 
must have been trusted, one who must have been more highly placed. 
“But how could you have gained entrance into the camp,” I said. “And 
There was another, as well, one who must have had influence, one who 
I saw Drusus Rencius looking at me. 
“You,” I whispered. “It was you!” 
“Perhaps,” he said. 
“But you are an officer of Ar,” I said. “How could you do such a thing?” 
He looked at me, angrily. “I know you,” he said. “Whatever might be your 
frailties, your weaknesses, your pettinesses, your cruelties, I could not believe 
you were guilty of the crimes of the Tatrix of Corcyrus. Such things I could not 
believe were In you. Thus, I did not free the Tatrix of Corcyrus. Rather, to 
prevent a miscarriage of justice, I assisted in the escape of an innocent woman. 
In this sense I could even regard my act as having been performed in the line of 
duty.” 
“You did not know, truly,” I said, “that I was not the Tatrix, nor that I 
could not be guilty of such crimes. Indeed, in Corcyrus, you even identified me, 
explicitly, as the Tatrix!” 
His face clouded with anger. “Your motivations were more complex,” I said, “and deeper, and more 
painful and more cruel. I was not within your province to determine my 
innocence or guilt. That responsibility was that of Claudius, the Ubar of 
Argentum, and the high council. In no way was it incumbent on you to risk your 
commission, your future, your honor, your life, on what must at best have been 
little more than a remote possibility.” 
He regarded me with fury. 
My heart leapt with joy. “You love me!” I whispered. “You love me!” 
I feared for a moment he might strike me. But he did not do so. I was 
another man’s slave. 
“I love you, Master!” I wept. “I have loved you from the beginning, when 
I first met you!” 
He regarded me, wildly. Then be sneered, “Lying slave!” 
“No, Master!” I protested. “I love you! I do love you! I love you with my 
whole heart!” 
“What is going on here?” asked Miles of Argentum, coming over. 
“Nothing,” said Drusus Rencius 
Menicius was smiling. 
Miles of Argentum took the key to my chains from the soldier who had 
held it. He freed me of those stern impediments, so suitable for the confinement 
of women such as I slaves. 
“Slave,” said he. 
“Yes, my master,” I said. 
“Go to the quarters of my women,” he said. 
“Yes, my master,” I said and, tears in my eyes, fled to the quarters of his 
women. 
34 Ligurious Is Served By Two Slaves 
I lay naked on the couch of Ligurious, in the palace in Argentum. His 
touch had already reduced me, more than once, to a quivering slave. 
“Wine,” he said. 
“Yes, Master,” I said, and struggled up, turning. fetched him the goblet 
from a small, low table near the couch and, in a moment, after kissing the 
goblet, head down, kneeling, arms extended, proffered it to him. He sipped a bit 
of the wine, a Ka-la-na of Ar, and then returned the goblet to me. I kissed it 
again, and then replaced it on the table. With a gesture he indicated that I might 
once again crawl onto the couch. This was the last evening Ligurious was to 
spend In Argentum. 
In the morning he was to receive safe conduct from’ the city. I had been 
assigned to serve him tonight, in accord with the generosity of Gorean masters. 
Another girl, too, was to serve him, but I did not know who she was. 
There was a knock at the door. 
“Kneel, and grasp your ankles,” he said. 
I did so. I was then helpless, bound by his will. He went to the door and opened it 
A slave was there. She was. naked., her hands were behind her back. 
About her neck, tied, was a key, doubtless to her bracelets, and a whip. There’ 
were’ two guards at the portal, but they were those who had been guarding it. 
The girl had apparently come alone through the hails to the portal, obediently, as 
I had. Ligurious indicated that she should enter. She did, and he closed, and 
locked, the door behind her. 
He freed her of the bracelets and tossed them, and the key, to the side. 
He then removed the whip from about her neck. He regarded her. Their eyes 
met. 
There was a long moment of silence. 
“Kneel, Slave,” said Ligurious, defining the relationship between them. 
“Yes, Master,” she said. 
“Is that the fashion in which I have my women kneel before me?” he 
asked. 
“Forgive me, Master,” she said, and put her head down to the tiles before 
him, the palms of her hands flat on the floor. 
“Lift your head,” he said. She did so. 
“Kiss the whip,” he said. “Again, lingeringly!” 
“Yes, Master,” she said. 
“Now lick and kiss it,” he said. “Yes, Master,” she whispered. 
He then hurled the whip from him. It slid back across the tiles, until it 
stopped, at the door. 
“Fetch,” he said. 
The girl, on her hands and knees, went to the whip. She put down her 
head at the heavy, locked door and picked up the whip, delicately, in her teeth. 
She then, the whip in her teeth, turned from the door and, head down, on her 
hands and knees, returned to the center of the room. 
“Kneel,” he said, “in the position of the pleasure slave.” She knelt, then, 
back on her heels, her knees spread widely, her back straight, her shoulders 
back, her belly sucked in, her head up, her hands on her thighs. Between her 
teeth was the staff of the whip. 
“Whip,” said Ligurious. 
She gave him the whip, extending her head towards him, opening her 
mouth, letting him take it from between, her teeth. She then, unbidden, resumed 
the erect, graceful, beautiful position of the Gorean pleasure slave. 
He shook out the blades of the whip and dangled them before her eyes. 
She swallowed, hard. 
“Face that direction,” said Ligurious, pointing. 
She rotated her body about a hundred degrees to her left. 
“On your belly,” he said. 
She went to her belly, her hands at the sides of her head. he changed his 
position a little. He was now a bit behind her, and to her left. He was righthanded. 
She began to tremble. 
He looked down at her. 
I, kneeling, tightened the grasp on my ankles. I was sweating. 
I looked at the branded female on the tiles. 
Sheila, who had once been the Tatrix of Corcyrus, now a slave girl, lay at 
the feet of Ligurious, who had once been her first minister, positioned. 
How she had used him, and tortured him! How cleverly she had 
manipulated him, how insidiously and cunningly she had exploited him! 
He let the blades of the whip, idly, brush her back. She whimpered. I 
recalled her words, two evenings ago, in the banquet hall, how she had said that 
she had made him dance like a puppet to her will, how she had deprived him of 
his leadership and manhood. 
He drew the blades back, away from her body. “What are you?” he asked. 
“A slave, Master,” she said. 
“And what else?” he asked. 
“Naught else, Master,” she said. 
I wondered if she retained power over him yet. I saw the whip swing back 
now, and to the side. 
He held it with both hands. On Earth a woman may reduce, diminish and 
destroy a man with impunity. This, however, was not Earth; it was Gor. I saw 
the whip pause at the height of its arc. 
I wondered if she retained power over him yet. Then I saw his eyes. In 
them I saw that the spell which she had exercised over him was broken. 
I cried out and averted my eyes, swiftly, as the whip fell. The beating 
lasted only a few moments. 
Then I looked back. Sheila was on her side, her body flaming with burning 
stripes; she was gasping and sobbing; she looked wildly up at Ligurious, a 
Gorean master. Then she looked away from him, not daring to meet his eyes. 
She, a female, lay now at the feet of a male, he totally dominant over her. She 
was now in her place in nature. 
“Do you wish to be whipped further?” he asked. 
“No, Master!” she sobbed. 
“You will serve well, and yield perfectly,” he said. 
“Yes, Master!” she said, fervently 
Ligurious turned to face me. “You may break position,” he said. 
Swiftly I released my ankles and slipped from the surface of the couch, to 
“Bring furs from the surface of the couch, and spread them here, on the 
stand beside it. 
tiles,” he said. 
“Yes, Master,” I said. I saw that, in his use of her, he would not permit 
Sheila the dignity of the couch. 
“Kiss the furs,” said he to her, “and crawl upon them.” She did so. 
“On your back,” said he to her, “split your legs, part your lips, lift your 
arms to me.” The slave complied. He forced her to hold the position for a few moments 
and then he crouched down near her and took her head in his hands, pulling her 
up to a seated position, and crushed her lips beneath his. She murmured and 
moaned, and then, when he thrust her back, I saw there was blood at her 
mouth. She whimpered, frightened. I think he had waited years for that kiss. 
Then, patiently, and with uncompromising authority, he addressed himself 
to her beauty. In moments, choiceless, she was a sobbing, aroused, begging 
slave. 
“You amuse me,” he said. 
“Please, Master,” she begged. “Please!” 
But he continued to tease and torment her, toying with her emotions and 
passions She writhed in his arms, pleading, helpless and needful, performing and 
commanded. She might have been a paga slave or a girl rented on a mat in the 
back streets of Argentum. 
“You juice well,” he informed her. 
“Thank you, Master,” she sobbed. “Please, Master! Please!” 
I lay on my side, at the edge of the furs, near them. I watched with 
fascination, learning what a man could do to one who was how no more than 
one of my sisters in bondage. 
Then, after a time, at last, he permitted her her slave’s yielding, and in it 
she cried out her slavery, and her submission to men, and, specifically, to he 
who was her master of the evening. 
Then she lay in his arms, softly and tenderly, an over-whelmed, submitted 
slave. 
I thought the vengeance he had taken on her had been exquisite. In his 
arms she had found her bondage well confirmed upon her. 
Ligurious, Sheila in his arms, looked over at me. I then lay, my belly 
sucked in, my legs slightly flexed, my toes pointed, as seductively as possible 
before him. I, too, was a slave, and at his disposal this evening. 
He rolled to his back, looking up at the ceiling. 
“I did not know that you were such a man,” she whispered. 
“Nor I,” he smiled, “that you were such a woman.” 
“You were harsh with me, Master,” she smiled. 
“Do you object?” he asked. 
“No,” she said. 
I then crawled to him, and kissed him gently on the thigh. I did not wish 
to be forgotten. 
“A fortunate man am I,” said Ligurious, “to be served by two Tatrixes. 
“Two slaves, Master,” she smiled. 
Twice more that night did he make use of her, and, at various times, he 
had one or another of us, and sometimes both, please and serve him. Toward 
morning, when she slept, he made use of me again, and I yielded to him once 
more, gasping softly, as a slave to the master. Then later we lay together, quietly. It felt good to lie close to such a 
strong man, a master. 
“Sheila will make Hassan a fine slave,” he said. 
“He will see to it,” I smiled. 
“She loves him,” he said. 
“With the profundity of the slave,” I acknowledged. 
“He loves her, too, I think,” he said. 
“I think so, too, Master,” I said. “Do you love her?” 
“No,” he said. “That infatuation was an illness. I am cured now. I retain, 
however, of course, a fondness for her as might anyone for a pleasing slave.” 
“Then, too,” I said, “it is my hope that you have some fondness for me.” 
“Yes,” he said, “I am also fond of you.” 
“May I speak?” I asked. 
“Yes,” he said. 
“It is a long time since I was brought to Gor with steel on my ankle.” 
“Yes,” he said. That band of steel had been removed from me in Corcyrus. 
It was, I gathered, a device by means of which slavers, or those in league with 
Beasts, or those opposed to Priest-Kings, marked women brought to Gor for their 
purposes. 
“The major purpose for~ which I was brought to Gor, I gather,” I said, 
“was to serve as a precautionary double for Sheila, one who might then, 
particularly in the event of the failure of your plans, serve to confuse or deceive 
enemies, one who might, say, divert attention from her true whereabouts, one 
who might even, perhaps, be caught and sentenced in her place, that she might 
then make good her escape.” 
“Yes,” said Ligurious, “that sort of thing, precisely, and well would you 
have served such purposes had you not managed to escape from the camp of 
Argentum.” 
“Do you begrudge me my escape, Master?” I asked. 
“No,” he said, “for had you not escaped I would still be not as a master to 
a woman but as, in effect, her slave.” 
“If there was a major purpose for which I was brought to Gor,” I said, 
“then it seems evident, and I think you have stated or implied as much, that 
there must have been a minor purpose, or purposes, as well.” I recalled I had 
gathered something of this sort even from the agents I had met on Earth. 
“Yes,” he said, “of course, and to understand it, and well, you would need 
only to regard yourself, and closely, in the mirror. In particular, note the beauty 
of your face, its intelligence and sensitivity, and your softness and femininity, so 
different from that of more masculine women, those with larger amounts of male 
hormones, and the lusciousness of your slave curves. There was indeed a minor 
purpose for which you were brought to Gor, that purpose which I called to your 
attention in the throne room, here in Argentum, that purpose which you now, 
you little she-sleen, obviously wish to hear explicitly reiterated.” 
“Oh?” I asked, innocently. “That purpose for which most women are brought to Gor,” he said. 
“And what purpose might that be?” I inquired, innocently. 
“That purpose which you now, from your hair to your toes, manifest so 
perfectly,” he said. 
“Oh?” I asked. 
“That purpose?” he said. “Is it not obvious? It was to be made a female 
slave.” 
“Yes, Master,” I said, and kissed him. 
For a time we lay quietly side by side, not speaking. Each of us, I think, 
had our thoughts. 
“Master,” I whispered. 
“Yes,” he said. 
“May I speak again?” I asked. 
“Yes,” he said. 
“Sheila and I have our collars,” I said. “We must go where masters wish, 
heeding them and doing their bidding. But what of you? Tomorrow you will have 
your freedom. What will you do? Where will you go?” 
“Away,” he said. “I do not really know.” He kissed me, softly, and I kissed 
him back, gently. 
Then he fell asleep. 
I lay there for a time. Sheila was owned by Hassan, whom ~she loved. I, 
like many women, was owned by Miles of Argentum, whom I admired and 
respected, and feared, and to whom I could not help but yield helplessly and 
promptly, but whom I did not love. Tears sprang into my eyes. 
Then, after a time, I, too, fell asleep. 
35 I Am Proven a Natural Slave Before Drusus 
Rencius, Whom I Love; The Silver Tarsk 
“Here,” said Drusus Reticius, angrily, to Publius, of house of Kliomenes. 
I jerked the bit of slave silk tightly, defensively, about body, and backed 
from the soldier. 
I could not help responding as I had! 
“It is as I told you, long ago, in Corcyrus,” smiled Publius 
“Yes,” said Drusus Rencius. He then placed a silver tarsk in the hand of 
dais in the private dining room in palace at Argentum. 
Publius. 
“Do not withdraw, Slave,” said Publius to me. 
“Yes, Master,” I said, and knelt; on the broad stair lea( up to the serving 
“It is not wise to wager against a slaver in such matters said Publius. “We 
can tell such matters at a glance.” 
“I had thought, then, at least, that she was different,” Drusus Rencius. 
“She is too vital and healthy, and has too strong drive be different,” said 
Publius. I knelt on the broad stair, embarrassed, holding the silk about me. On this 
same stair, and on the floor below, on the surface of the dais itself, before the 
long, low, table, I had been ordered to writhe, to the music. Then I been ordered 
to stand, my knees flexed, with my hands clasped behind my neck. Then a 
soldier had been ordered feel me. I had jerked and almost screamed from his 
touch. The man had smelled his hand, and laughed. is “You are right,” had said 
Drusus Rencius to Publius, a slave, and a natural one.” 
“Yes,” had said Publius. 
I put down my head and stared, angrily, at the carpeting on the stair. I 
had known for months, of course, that I was a natural slave. It is not hard for a 
woman to know this. It can be made clear to her in many ways, for example, 
from dreams and fantasies, and from wishes, desires and needs. It is one thing 
for a woman to know this, of course, and quite another for her to find it made 
the subject of a public demonstration. 
“You see,” said Publius, “is it not as I told you?” 
“Yes,” granted Drusus Rencius, good-naturedly. 
I looked down, almost in tears, a proven natural slave. How unworthy I 
was of Drusus Rencius! 
“May I withdraw, Masters?” I asked. 
“No,” said Publius. “Continue with your service, Sheila.” 
“Yes, Master,” I said, and rose to my feet. In a few moments, again, I was 
serving the men, bringing them food and drink, seemingly as though nothing had 
happened. 
This matter went back to the time when I was a free woman, and had 
been taken for a tour to the house of Kliomenes by Drusus Rencius. In Publius’s 
office he had made the wager, while I knelt in the light to one side. Drusus 
Rencius had accepted it. 
“Cakes, Masters?” I asked, kneeling near them, proffering them the tray. 
“Yes,” said Drusus Rencius. 
“Yes,” said Publius. 
Drusus Rencius and Publius did not have slaves of their own in Argentum. 
Susan and I had been volunteered by our master, Miles of Argentum, to serve 
them. With a movement of Publius’s finger, I was dismissed from the side of 
their table. 
I replaced the tray of tiny cakes on the nearby serving table. 
Susan then approached the diners. “Black wine, Masters?’ she asked. 
“Yes,” said Drusus Rencius. 
“Yes,” said Publius. 
Susan then turned to me and snapped her fingers. “Sheila,” she called. 
“Yes, Mistress,” I said. I took the vessel of black wine, removing it from its 
warmer, and put it on its tray, that already bearing the tiny cups, the creams and 
sugars, the spices, the napkins and spoons. I then carried the tray, with the 
black wine, hot and steaming, to the table and put it down there. Susan then, as 
“first slave,” took the orders and did the measuring and mixing; I, as “second slave,” did the pouring. Afterward I returned the tray to the serving table, and 
the vessel of black wine to its warmer I then joined Susan, kneeling beside her in 
the vicinity of the serving table. 
“When it comes time to serve the liqueurs,” said Susan, “you will serve 
those of Cos and Ar, and I will serve those of Turia.” 
“Yes, Mistress,” I said. The liqueurs of Turia are usually regarded as the 
best, but I think this is largely a matter of taste. Those of Cos and of Ar, and of 
certain other cities, are surely very fine. 
I had little doubt that Drusus Rencius, of Ar, and Publius, at least once of 
Ar, would prefer those of their own city. Susan, I suspected, knowing my feelings 
for Drusus Rencius, was trying to be kind, giving me the liqueur that he was 
almost certain to choose. On the other hand, did she not know that now I could 
scarcely bear to face him, that I, only Ehn ago, had been proven before him to 
be a natural slave! 
“You are not a free woman,” whispered Susan. “Suppose the men look 
this way. Get those knees apart!” 
“Yes, Mistress,” I said. Susan was younger and smaller than I but she, 
having seniority over me among the women of Miles of Argentum, was dominant 
over me. I must obey her as though she owned me, as though she was my 
Mistress. In such ways is order kept among slaves. It is in accord with the 
precisions and perfections of Gorean discipline. But the men did not soon call for 
their liqueurs. Twice more, rather, talking and sipping, did they call for black 
wine, and twice more did two slaves, Susan and Sheila, serve it to them. 
Eventually it grew late, and the musicians were permitted to withdraw. 
Still the men drank and talked. 
“Why are you crying?” asked Susan. 
“It is nothing,” I said. I gasped, and half choked. I held back sobs. I 
restrained my tears. I wiped my eyes with slave silk. 
Before the man I loved I had been stripped to the core. The one thing I 
had desired most fervently to conceal from him, above all men, bad been made 
clear to him. My secret Was revealed. My deepest and most secret self had been 
casually disrobed and displayed for his consideration. I had been publicly proven, 
before the man I loved, to be utterly worthless. I had been publicly proven to be 
a natural slave. 
“They are ready for their liqueurs,” whispered Susan. 
We then brought them to them, on the two small trays. 
“Liqueurs, Masters?” asked Susan. 
“Liqueurs, Masters?’ I asked. 
“Yes,” said Dertisus Heneius. 
“’Yes,” said Publius. 
Publius, to my surprise, selected a liqueur of Turia. “Those of Turia are 
the best,” he said to Drusus Rencius, smiling, almost apologetically. 
“Perhaps,” smiled Drusus Rencius, “but I prefer those of Ar.” 
‘In the judgment of liqueurs,” said Publius, “’patriotism is out of place.” “I have never confused objectivity with municipal pride,” responded 
Drusus Rencius. 
“Perhaps,” said Publius. “But you also thought that this Woman was not a 
natural slave.” 
“That is true,” laughed Drusus Rencius. 
I looked at the silver tarsk oil the table near Publius. It seemed very large 
and very heavy. It glinted softly in the light. I could see, the light, a dark, 
crescentlike shadow on one side about its rim, oil the wood. He had not yet 
placed it in his pouch. He had won it from Drusus Rencius. 
“Look at me, Slave,” said Drusus Rencius. 
I struggled to lift my head. I met his eyes. Then I lowered my head, 
ashamed. 
“I was wrong about you,” he said. 
“Yes, Master,” I whispered. 
“You are indeed a natural slave,” be said, “and an obvious one.” 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
I looked again at the coin near Publius. Drusus Rencius had made a 
wager. He had lost the wager. He had lost the bet. 
“You may leave, Slaves,” said Publius. 
“Thank you, Master,” said Susan. 
“Thank you, Master,” I said. Then I turned and fled from the room, 
sobbing. 
Behind the I heard Publius laughing, a great, roaring laugh. He was well 
pleased, it seemed. Doubtless he should have been. He had won his bet. 
36 In the Quarters of My Master 
Rencius. I wore nothing but a steel collar locked on my neck. 
I was thrust, laughing and stumbling, down the hall before Drusus 
I preceded him, pushed’ and thrust toward his quarters. I laughed with 
joy. He was not gentle with me. He was angry. 
“To your belly!” he snarled, at the entrance to his quarters. 
Then, in a moment, as I lay on the tiles I felt my hands jerked behind my 
back and tied there, tightly. In another moment, I felt his strong hands cross my 
ankles and loop them with binding fiber. Then, by the loops, they were drawn 
closely together. Through my ankles I felt the jerking tight of the knots. I then 
lay there at his feet, helplessly trussed. He flung open the door, angrily. He then 
scooped me tip as though I might weigh nothing and threw me over his 
shoulder. I was then, as a capture and a slave, carried helplessly over the 
threshold. Within he put me on the floor, on the tiles, near the foot of the couch, 
near the slave ring. He then closed and locked the door behind us. He then came 
and stood near me, looming over me, looking down at me. 
This morning, early, had been sent stark naked, even collarless, to the 
courtyard, that I might bid farewell to my friends of Feast Slaves, who were now 
leaving for Ar. I had spoken with them, and kissed them, shedding tears. My favorites among them were Claudia, Crystal and Tupa, with whom I had been 
close friends. I watched them all, one by one, naked, ankle-chained, then 
climbing into the wagon, threading their chains about the opened central bar, 
then taking their places. Many times had I, too, similarly secured, en route to 
various destinations, usually in the city of Ar itself, been similarly secured and 
transported. 
“You are naked,” observed the voice. 
“Yes, Master,” I said. The voice was that of Drusus Rencius. 
I had not been given permission to turn, “Where is your collar?” he asked. 
“I do not know, Master,” I said. “It was removed from me this morning.” 
“Why?” he asked. 
“I do not know, Master,” I said. “I suppose it is to be changed.” 
“That is true,” said the voice. 
“Master?” I asked. 
“You are going to be put in a new collar,” he said. 
“Master?” I asked. 
“I have it here,” he said. 
“You, Master?” I inquired. 
He stepped about, in front of me. He showed me an opened collar, 
graceful and slim, and of inflexible steel. 
“Read it,” he said, indicating the legend which, in small, graceful letters, 
was incised in the metal. 
“I cannot read, Master,” I said. “I have never been taught.” 
“Oh, splendid,” he said, irritably. “An illiterate slave!” 
“Some men think they are the best kind,” I said, not a little irritated 
myself. I was not illiterate in English, of course, only in Gorean. I had not been 
taught to read in Corcyrus, probably in order to better keep the politics of the 
city from me, and in order to guard against my better understanding my position 
there. Many Gorean slaves, of course, are illiterate, and deliberately kept so. In 
that fashion, for example, she may be used to carry messages about, even 
having to do with herself. The common way in which a girl carries a Gorean 
message is on foot, with her hand braceleted behind her. The message is then 
inserted in a capped leather tube tied about her neck. Given the braceleting, of 
course, even a literate girl may be used to carry messages in this fashion, which 
may or may not have to do with herself. Some men feel that if a woman is 
taught to read and write, particularly after she has been made a slave, she may 
come to think that she is important. This delusion, of course, may be swiftly 
removed from her by the whip. For what it is worth, literacy commonly increases 
the value of a slave. It may usually be depended upon to add a few copper 
tarsks to her value 
“You seem bitter,” said Drusus Rencius. 
“Yes,” I said. 
“Why?” he asked. 
“My own master has not even seen fit to change my collar,” I said. “I see,” he said. 
“What collar is it,” I asked, “the collar of a scullery maid, of a kitchen 
slave?” I had not realized I had been so displeasing last night. 
“Neither,” said Drusus Rencius, “or, perhaps, in a sense, both, and that of 
other slaveries, as well.” 
“I do not understand,” I said. 
“What is so hard to understand?” he asked. 
“You have been empowered by Miles of Argentum to change my collar, 
have you not?” I asked. 
“No,” he said. 
I touched the collar, fearfully. “I do not understand,” I whispered. I feared 
for Drusus Rencius. I feared he had committed a crime. 
“I do not need that power,” he said. 
“Why not?” I asked. 
“Because it is my collar,” he said. 
“Yours!” I cried. I almost turned about. 
“Yes,” he said. “I bought you last night.” 
I fainted. 
lay now naked, save for my collar, on the tiles of the quarters of Drusus 
Rencius, in the palace at Argentum. 
I had apparently not long been permitted the luxury of unconsciousness in 
the courtyard. I had awakened, held in a sitting position, my face, stinging, 
seeming to explode, being jerked, by blows, first with the flat of a hand, and 
then with its back, from side to side. Gorean men are not always indulgent with 
their female slaves. I scrambled to my knees and looked up at my master, 
Drusus Rencius, of Ar. “To my quarters, and swiftly, Slave,” he snarled. 
“Yes, Master!” I had cried, joyfully. 
I had then preceded him to his quarters, moving swiftly, but scarcely 
swiftly enough, it seemed, from the point of view of Drusus Rencius, striding 
fiercely behind me, like some impatient, grumbling giant. It seemed he could not 
wait to get me alone. Many times was I hurried, pushed and thrust from be-hind. 
I was even twice kicked. It was not my fault that I was a woman, and that my 
legs were shorter than his! Then, at his portal, I had been ordered to my belly. I 
had then been bound, hand and foot. I had then been carried into the room, 
over his shoulder, as a slave, helpless. He had put me down on the tiles, near 
the foot of his couch, near the slave ring. He had locked the door. He was now 
standing near me, looking down at me. I pulled, futilely, at the ropes on my 
wrists and ankles. I was bound, perfectly. The door was locked. I was a slave girl 
alone with her master. I was utterly helpless. 
He stepped back a bit. His face was unreadable. 
“Whip me!” I begged. “I love you! Teach me that you own me!” 
He took a step, further back. 
“I beg the lash, Master,” I said. My heart was filled with joy and love. 
His face was expressionless. He did not speak. “Let me kneel before you,” I said, “and beg to be beaten with a slave 
whip.” 
He did not speak. 
“Whip me!” I begged. “I love you! I love you!” 
“Slave,” he sneered. 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
“Natural slave,” he said, angrily. 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
“I did not know you were a natural slave,” he said. 
“You knew it before you bought me,” I said. “You knew it from last night.” 
“Yes,” he said. 
“But still you bought me!” I said. 
“Yes,” he said. 
“I love you!” I said. 
“You are a natural slave,” he said. “Your love is Worthless.” 
“It is, at any rate, real,” I assured him. 
“I wonder,” he said. 
“You paid for it,” I said. “You must have wanted it.” 
“Perhaps,” he said “Master?” I asked. 
“Perhaps I have purchased you not for your love, but for your hate,” he 
said. 
“I do not understand,” I said. 
“You have caused me much grief and pain,” he said, “particularly when 
you were a free woman, in Corcyrus.” 
“I am sorry, Master,” I said. 
“And well you might be,” he said, “as you are now my slave.” 
“I am sorry anyway,” I said. 
“Perhaps it is my intention to humiliate you, to debase~ and degrade you, 
to abuse you, to teach you, at my hands, fear, misery and pain!” 
“You may do with me as you please,” I smiled. “I am your slave.” 
“I wonder how you will like it,” he mused, “in your collar, hating me, but 
utterly helpless, knowing that you must obey me, absolutely, and serve me, in all 
things, with total perfection.” 
“I do not hate you,” I laughed. “And you need not concern yourself with 
obedience and service. As I am a slave, you may depend upon them. Too, I shall 
render them to you eagerly, not only from the meaning of my collar but from the 
bottom of my heart.” 
“Perhaps I should debase and degrade you,” he said. 
‘The more you debase and degrade me, Master,” I ‘said, “the more I shall 
love you.” 
“How you tortured me in Corcyrus!” he said, angrily, looking down at me. 
“I was cruel and petty,” I said. 
“Much misery did you cause me,” he said, angrily. “I am sorry,” I smiled. I was not completely displeased, of course, to learn 
of his discomfort. 
“You are not truly sorry, are you?” he asked, a smile about his lips. 
“Not really,” I admitted, shrugging in the ropes. 
“Why?” he asked. 
“I am a woman,” I said. 
“Women enjoy taunting men, and tormenting them with desire,” he said. 
“Some women, sometimes,” I said. 
“You, then,” he said. 
“Yes,” I said, angrily, rising to my elbows, “I, then!” 
“I thought so,” he said. 
‘It is a flattering tribute to a woman’s power,” I said, “her capacity to 
arouse desire!” 
“Doubtless,” he said, bitterly. 
“I only wish I had known how important I was to you at the’ time,” I said. 
“That would have made the matter much more amusing!” 
“I see,” he said. 
“I am glad to learn, even now,’ I said, “how much I had disturbed you. 
Thank you for confessing it to me!” 
“You’re welcome,” he said, quietly, perhaps too quietly. “I’m glad I made 
you miserable!” I said, angrily. “I’m glad I made you sweat and squirm, when 
you could not have me!” I was glad, too! 
In Corcyrus he, though desperately attracted to me, I think, had resisted 
my advances. This had caused me great frustration. I had, as a consequence of 
this spurning of me; taken a woman’s vengeance upon him. I had, in a thousand 
ways, in glances, in small words, in smiles, in tiny gesture’s, in movements, in 
seemingly careless proximities, seeming inadvertences, tormented him. I had 
seen to it, many times, that passions would flash and flame in Drusus Rencius, 
which I would then, haughtily, refuse to satisfy. 
‘But those days are gone, aren’t they?” said Drusus Renlay back on the 
tiles. “Yes, Master,” I said. I swallowed hard. I was very conscious, then, of my 
nudity, and of the tight binding on my wrists and ankles, making me absolutely 
helpless. 
“Things are different now, aren’t they?” he asked. “Yes, Master,’ I said. I 
was now a slave. The least discontentment a girl causes her master can be taken 
out of her hide. I was now at his disposal, completely. I must now ready myself 
for him, and please him fully, at as little as a glance or a snapping of fingers. 
“Get on your knees,” he said. 
“Yes, Master,” I said. I struggled to my knees. It was not easy, bound as I 
was. He did not help me. I then knelt before him. He stood then, his arms 
folded, some feet from me, across the tiles. 
“You look well on your knees, bound as a slave,” he said. “Thank you, 
Master,” I said. I recalled Corcyrus, where I had been to him as a Tatrix. I was 
now bound naked before him, as a slave. “There are vengeances to be taken upon you,” he said. 
“Do with me as you will,”. I said. “I am yours.” 
“I will,” he said. 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
“How I despise you!” he said. 
‘Yes, Master,” I said. 
“You are utterly beautiful,” he said “Thank you, Master,” I said. 
“Are you afraid?” he asked. 
“Yes,” I said. 
“You do not seem truly afraid,” he said. 
“I do not think you are the sort of man who buys woman to hurt her,” I 
said. 
“You cannot know that,” he said. 
“I suppose not,” I said. Consider the matter of marriage Most women, 
prior to their marriage, do not truly know the man they are marrying. They will 
come to know him, truly only in living with him, his. It is natural, then, that a 
woman should enter into such a relation with a certain amount trepidation. How 
much more so, then, must this be the ca with the female slave, whose new 
master, one who will have total power over her, is likely to be a total stranger, a 
fellow whom she has probably never even seen before her sale. Is I going to 
enfold her lovingly in his arms, and master her, and cherish her as a treasure, or 
is he going to feed her to sleet She does not know. You strive desperately to 
please him. You are his. You hope for the best. 
“You do not seem convinced,” he said. 
“I am not,” I smiled. 
“Perhaps suitable lashings would convince you,” he said. 
“Perhaps,” I smiled. 
“Do you think you are never to be whipped?” he asked. 
“No, Master,” I said. “I know that I am a slave. I know that I am subject 
to the whip.” 
He unfolded his arms and looked at me, with fury. “Ho utterly, utterly 
beautiful you are,” he said, “and how provocative, and delicious!” 
“And I am yours, and you may do with me as you please.” I said. 
‘How you infuriate me!” he cried, suddenly, his fist clenched. He turned 
away. I was silent. I squirmed a little the ropes. They held me well. 
He stood by the window in his quarters. “I remember Cos,” he said, 
bitterly. He put the palms of his hands on the sides of the window, looking out. 
“I, too, remember Corcyrus,” I said, happily. 
“Slut,” he snarled. 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
“There are vengeances to be taken upon you, he said, angrily. 
“You are certainly entitled to them, “ 
Yes, Master,” I said, smiling. I loved Drusus Rencius. 
He looked about at me, angrily. “Let us put our heads together,” I suggested. “Perhaps, then, we can plan 
certain appropriate exactions, ministrations where with that arrogant slut, Sheila, 
may be well punished for her stupidities.” 
“You seek to divert my wrath,” he said. 
“Perhaps,” I smiled. 
He leaned back, wearily, against the wall, by the window, looking at me. 
“Surely a girl cannot be blamed for hoping to do that,” I said. 
“I suppose not,” he smiled. 
“Oh,” I said, “I forgot! I am no longer Sheila, am I? My collar has been 
changedi” I looked at Drusus Rencius. “I do not have a name now, do I?” I 
asked. 
“No,” he said. 
“Is master going to name me?” I asked. 
“I will, if it pleases me,” he said. “I will not, if it does not please me.” 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
“I am a fool,” he said. 
“I shall maintain a judicious silence,” I said. “If I agree I Would seem to 
proclaim my master a fool. If I disagree, I should, at the very least, contradict 
him.” “I am a fool!” he said, miserably. 
‘I do not think so,” I said, “but, of course, I am only a slave, and I could 
conceivably be mistaken.” 
“I should sell you,” he said. 
“You may do with me as you wish,” I said. I had no fear, however, that he 
would sell me. It was not for such a purpose, I was confident, that he had 
bought me. 
“You do not fear me, truly, do you?” he asked. 
“Not, ultimately,” I said. 
“Why?” he asked 
“Must I speak?” I asked. 
“No,” he said, angrily. “You need not speak.” 
He turned wearily, angrily, away. 
“Master?” I asked. 
He turned again to face me. “You are a beautiful, complex woman,” he 
said. 
“I am a simple slave,” I said, “a man’s toy, a bauble for his pleasure.” 
“Simple or complex, you are a slave,” he said. “There is no doubt about 
that.” 
“Your slave,” I reminded him. 
“Why did I buy you?” he asked. 
“I can think of several reasons,” I said. 
“Do you mock me?” he asked. 
“I tease you,” I said. “I do not mock you.” 
“I care for you,” he said, suddenly, bitterly. 
“I know,” I said. “And you only a slave!” 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
“What a fool I am!” he cried. 
I was silent. 
“You did it to me,” he said. 
“I?” I asked. 
“Yes,” he said, “you, with your intelligence, your beauty, your 
vulnerability, your sensuousness, your glances and movements, your bondage 
skills, your insidious slave wiles, the perfections of your servitude, made it 
impossible not to desire you, not to lust for you, inordinately, not to want you, 
not to demand you, to the point of madness, for my very own!” 
I was silent, bound before him. There was some truth’ of course, or at 
least I thought so, to these charges. At least I hoped there was. I had tried, with 
all the skills I had been taught, and with all the devices, and instincts, of the 
natural slave, which I was, to attract and lure him. The outcome of such a 
campaign, of course, if successful, is that the girl becomes the man’s slave. She 
is then, of course, subject to whatever vengeances he might be pleased to take 
upon her. 
I squirmed in the ropes. I belonged to him. I began to sweat. For the first 
time I felt genuine fear. 
“You wrapped me about your finger,” he said. “You manipulated me!” 
“Forgive me, Master,” I said. 
“Gloat in your power, Slave!” he said. 
“Forgive me, Master,” I whispered. 
“Even last night,” he said, “in your writhing on the steps, you made me 
wild for you. You made me want to tear off your silk and hurl you beneath me, 
then to have you, uncompromisingly, like the luscious slut and slave you are!” 
“Yes, Master,” I whispered. 
“I saw your body jerk in the hands of the soldier!” he said, accusingly. 
“I cannot help what I am!” I cried, looking up at him, angrily, tears in my 
eyes. 
“You are a slave!” he cried. 
“Yes!” I cried. “And had you been there you could, later, have seen my 
body jerk in the hands of Miles of Argentum. That night he made me, three 
times, serve him well, and the third time, writhing, I cried myself his, a 
submitted slave. In the morning I kissed his feet in gratitude!” 
“Slave, slave!” snarled Drusus Rencius. 
“And do you not make women respond like that,” I said, “the girls in the 
taverns, the girls on their mats, the girls thrown to your feet, for your sport, at 
the house of a friend?” 
“Yes,” he said, angrily. “I make them grovel and scream!” 
“And why, then,” I asked, “should you object if other men make me 
respond in the same way?” 
He regarded me, with fury. “Am I different?” I asked. “Apparently not,” he said. “I am not!” I said. 
“They are slaves,” he said. “So, too, am I!” 
“I had hoped you might be more,” he said. 
“What?” I asked. 
“A free woman,” he said. 
“I have been a free woman,” I said. “Do not laud them to me!” 
“Do you speak ill of free women?” he asked. 
“No,” I said, “for I do not wish to be whipped!” 
He glared at me. 
“Look at me.” I said. “I am naked and bound before you! Would you really 
prefer that I was a free woman?” 
“No,” he said, and my blood almost froze in my veins. 
“You see?” I whispered. 
“Yes,” he said, angrily. 
“I am a thousand times more than a free woman,” I said “both to a man 
and, in my heart and emotions, to myself.” 
“How is that?” he asked. 
“I am a slave,” he said, simply. 
He looked down, sullenly. 
“You take free women into companionship,” I said, “but you dream of 
slaves. You even dream of the free woman as slave. I doubt that any glandularly 
sufficient rhale does no want us as slaves. If he doesn’t, then I think he must be 
very short on imagination. What do you think is the meaning of your size and 
strength, your energy and agility, your dominance? Do you think it is all some 
alarming, inexplicable, statistical eccentricity? Can you not see the order of 
nature? Is it so difficult to disclose? why do you think men make us slaves, and 
put us in collars? It is because they want us a slaves. And why do you think we 
make such superb slaves Because we are born slaves.” 
“if I take my place in the order of nature,” he said, “then obviously, you 
will be put in yours.” 
I pulled at the ropes. “I think I am already there, Master,” I said. 
He looked up at me. 
“I am on my step,” I said. “It is now only necessary that you ascend to 
yours.” 
“You do not even have a name,” he said. 
“Perhaps Master will, if it pleases him, give me a name.” 
“Perhaps I should name you,” he said. “Doubtless you might be 
conveniently ordered about and referred to, if you were named.” 
“Yes, Master,” I said. The name would be a slave name, of course. Such 
names, like collars, are worn whether the slave wishes them or not. Some 
masters think of such names being along the lines of verbal leashes, the 
utterance of the name, like the sudden tug of a leash, immediately calling the 
slave’s attention to the master and his wishes. In any even the slave name, and the knowledge that it is a slave name deeply, and appropriately, informs the 
consciousness of the slave. Too, of course, it is the only name she has. 
He turned away from me. 
“You still hesitate to accept me as, what I am, a total slave don’t you?” I 
asked. 
“Perhaps,” he growled. 
“If you wish,” I said, “relate to me as to a despised slut bondage. You will 
discover that I will respond well to you m r that role.” 
He spun about. “Do you think that you are not despised? he asked. 
“Master?” I asked. 
“I do despise you,” he said, angrily, “for Corcyrus, for your 
meaninglessness, for your pettiness and cruelty, for what you are, and for what 
you have done to me I” 
I shrank back in the bonds. 
“And you are maddeningly beautiful,” he said. “You are excruciatingly 
desirable!” 
I was silent. 
“I am a free man!” he cried. “I am of the warriors! 
“Do you want me to pretend to be a free woman?” I asked. “I can do 
that. I did it for years. At times I even believed it. I can do it again! Command 
me, if you wish, to the pretense!” 
“You are a slave,” he said. “It is all you are. Do not mock me.” 
“Forgive me, Master,” I said. 
“Day in and day out, night in and night out, I fought my feelings for you,” 
he said. “I immersed myself in duties. I adopted strenuous activities. I sought 
solace even in the taverns, and in the arms of others. I chided myself for my 
foolishness. I berated myself for my stupidity! I castigated myself for my 
madness! But I could not drive you from my mind! Ever more hotly burned the 
flames of my passion! And you are not even free!” 
“No,” I said, suddenly, angrily. “I am not even free!” 
“A slave!” he said. 
“Yes!” I said. “A slave!” 
“Gloat, Slave,” said he, “for you, with your wiles, and your insidious 
beauty, have brought a soldier, and a free man, low.” 
“Punish me,” I said. “You own me.” 
“Do not fear,” he said. “You will be punished, for CorCyrus, and for your 
insolence.” 
“Even now,” he said, “still, when you are helpless, in my ropes, I find you 
exquisitely desirable, exquisitely beautiful.” 
“Thank you, Master,” I whispered. 
“You ruin me,” he said. “You tear me apart!” I put down my head, 
frightened. 
“You make me a slave!” he cried. “It is I who am the slave,” I said. “I 
hate’ you!” he cried. “I do not think so,” I said. 
“As Sheila, who was the true Tatrix of Corcyrus, was to Ligurious, so, too, 
are you to me!” he said. 
“No!” I said. “There is a great difference!” 
“What?” he demanded. 
“I love you I” I said. 
“Sly, clever slave!” he sneered. 
“I do love you!” I cried. 
“Cunning, insidious slut,” he said. “You fear for your own hide! You know 
that you are now, at least, within my power. You fear that it will be done to you 
as you deserve, that you A ~ill be thrown to sleen!” 
“No!” I wept. 
“Sweat and squirm now, luscious slut,” he said. “Cry out your love for me. 
Perhaps I will be moved to be merciful, and keep you as the lowest and most 
worthless slave on Gor!” 
“I do love you!” I wept. 
“Lying slave!” he cried. He leapt across the room, and, with the flat of his 
hand, savagely, struck me from my knees. My right shoulder struck the tiles. I 
tasted blood in my mouth. I lay there, bound, frightened. It had been only a 
slap, but I felt as though my head might have been almost taken from me. I was 
awe-stricken. I had not realized how strong he’ was. What if he had truly struck 
me? I knew I must obey him with perfection. 
“On your back,” he said, “knees raised, heels on the floor.” I then lay 
before him, in a standard, supine capture position. 
“You look well at my feet, Slut,” he said. 
“Thank you, Master,” I said. 
“Have you reconsidered the telling of truth?” he asked. 
“I love you,” I whispered. 
“Lying slut!” he hissed. He then, with the side of his foot, kicked me. I 
recoiled, crying out. I would doubtless, for several days, bear a fine bruise there, 
evidence of his displeasure. 
I turned to my side. I put down my head. I kissed the foot that had kicked 
me. Then I returned to my former position. 
He turned away from me and went to the other chair in the room, a 
curule chair, with ornate, curved arms. I, my head turned to the side, watched 
him. He sat down in the chair, his hands on the arms, and regarded me. 
“Should you not be on your knees, Slut?” he asked. 
“Yes, Master,” I said. I struggled to my knees and knelt, facing him. 
He regarded me. He seemed weary. 
“And thus it is,” he said, “that slaves conquer warriors.” 
“It is I who am conquered, Master,” I told him, “not you.” 
“You make me weak,” he said, wearily. 
“Unbind me,” I suggested, smiling, “and I will make you strong.” 
“She-sleen,” he smiled. “Yes, Master,” I said. 
He looked to one side of the room, moodily, lost in thought. “How strange 
has been the course of events,” he said. “I took you for a Tatrix, and my enemy. 
Then, as it pleased you, in the fullness of feminine cruelty, when I could not 
have you, when you thought me a mere guard, you amused yourself with me, 
taunting me with your beauty, torturing me with desire. Now, months later, you 
have come into my power, as my naked slave.” 
He turned his head slowly towards me. Then he regarded me, slowly, 
fully, every bit of me. 
“Are you well roped?” be asked. 
“I am roped perfectly, and am absolutely helpless,” I said. “It was done to 
me by Drusus Rencius, of Ar, my master.” 
“It is a suitable answer,” he said. 
I was silent. 
“Perhaps I will keep you,” he said. 
“Do, please;” I said. I loved him. 
“If I keep you,” he said, “you will be kept as a slave. Do you understand 
what that means, my dear?” 
“Yes, Master,” I said. I would be kept in the absolute perfections of 
Gorean slave discipline. I would have to be perfect for him, in all ways. I 
shuddered. 
“Do you believe it?” he asked. 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
“That is well,” he said, “for it is true.” “Yes, Master,” I whispered. 
“You seem to be afraid,” he said. “I am,” I said. 
“But you were not before,” he said. “No,” I said. 
“But you are now?” 
“Yes,” I said. 
“Now I sense, as I did not before, that you are strong enough to control 
me, and to punish me, terribly, if I do wrong, or am not fully pleasing.” 
“Believe it,” he said, quietly. 
“I do!” I said. 
“I wonder if you will make a good slave,” he-said. “I will try my best, 
Master,” I said. 
Then he continued to look at me, appraising me. I straightened my body. 
How marvelous it must be for a man, I thought, to have such absolute 
power over a woman, to have her so subjected to him, even to having her in the 
perfection of his bonds. And how marvelous it was for me, too, to know myself 
so much his, to know myself, willlessly, eagerly, at his pleasure. And what 
woman does not want a man a thousand times more than she, one to whom she 
must submit, one whom she must fear, one whom she must love? 
I looked at him. 
“It is different from Corcyrus, isn’t it?” he asked. 
“Yes, Master,” I said. He looked away, again, again seemingly lost in thought. 
“May I speak?” I asked. 
“Yes,” he said. 
“Is it truly so tragic, to care for a slave, just a little?” I asked. 
“You have done enough,” he said. “Do not seek further to make a fool of 
me.” 
I was silent. 
He put his head down, in his hands. 
How painful, complex and subtle can be the relationships between human 
beings. I tried to understand how he must view me. He saw me, it seemed, as 
one who, if she were free, and immune from punishment, and held power, would 
torment and scorn him, exploiting him, despising him, amusing herself with him. 
As far as I knew I had done little to provoke these feelings, at least until he had 
refused my advances. I had given him reason, to be sure, in Corcyrus, to believe 
me contemptible and petty. I had made certain Earth values, to his irritation, 
clear to him, such as an amoral expediency and a mockery of honor. My 
smallness, my contemptibility, I had unwittingly flaunted before him, regarding 
such things, at that time as signs of my depth and cleverness. Too, he seemed 
to find me, in some way, and I did not fully understand it, maddeningly 
desirable. This had to do, it seemed, with some unusual and subtle relationship 
between us. These things, doubtless in part because of his pride and self-image’, 
his reluctance to accept tenderness, his fear of feeling and sentiment, his lofty 
conceptions of the attitudes and behaviors proper to his caste, had driven him 
half mad with frustration. Yet, too, he had, with Menicius, risked his life in the 
camp of Miles to free me, and he had sought desperately to protect and defend 
me in the inquiry with Claudius and the high council. It was clear, I think, he 
cared for me deeply.’ In all this, of course, he regarded me as little more than a 
curvaceous, scheming slave, one who did ‘not care for him, but one who, to 
protect herself, would do anything, even pretend falsely to love. He did not know 
I truly loved him. 
I resolved upon a bold plan. I would attempt to get him to cure himself of 
the false Sheila, that the way might then be open for a poor, nameless slave who 
so much loved him. 
“Free me,” I said, angrily, pulling at the ropes. A He looked at me. 
“Free yourself,” he said. 
“I cannot!” I said. 
“Why do you wish to be freed?” he asked. A “I do not love you!” l said. 
“Now, at last, you speak the truth,” he said. 
“Not only do I not love you,” I cried, “but I hate you! I despise you! I hold 
you in contempt as a ~iteous weakling! I always have!” 
He smiled. 
“I am tired of trying to fool you,” I said. “Now, free me!” 
“Why should I free you?” he asked. 
“Because I am a free woman!” I said. “That is ~not true,” he said. “I saw you’ jerk in the’ hands of ú the 
‘soldier.” 
“I could not help myself,” I said. 
“Only a natural slave could not have helped herself,” he said. 
“I do not want to belong to, you,” I said. 
“I have an alternative in mind,” he said. “I think I shall ú give you to the 
department of the mines. There, naked and yoked, you shall carry water.” 
“No!” I cried. 
“Do you beg to be kept in my collar?” he asked. “Yes, Master,” I 
whispered. 
“Then we shall let it stand at that, shan’t we?” he asked. “Yes, Master,” I 
said. I had not counted on the possibility of being sent to the mines. 
I knelt back in the ropes. I looked at Dri~su’s Rencius. He was quite 
capable, I realized, suddenly, of sending me to the mines. I did not want that to 
happen. 
Too, ‘looking at him then, I saw him suddenly not only as a man I loved 
but, also, independently, as a strong and powerful master. I found, then, that I 
had squirmed in the ropes, inadvertently, reflexively, my thighs moving. I hoped 
that he had not noticed. 
“What is wrong?” he asked. 
“Nothing!” I said. I felt the heat of the slave in me. I hoped he could not 
detect the signs in my body~ I hoped he could not smell me. 
He was silent. 
“May I speak?” I asked. 
“Yes,” he said. 
“I gather,” I said, “that, you intend to keep me.” 
“At least for a time,” he said. 
“I presume,” I said, “that at least one of the purposes for Which you 
purchased me was to make use of me.” 
“Perhaps,” he said. 
“I am ready,” I said. “Begin my slavery.” 
He regarded me, not speaking. 
“You see me in a collar,” I said, angrily. “You know what a collar does to a 
woman!” 
He smiled. 
“I have been owned,” I said. “I have had masters. They have made me 
this way!” 
“So men do have their vengeance,” he said. “The scheming beauty is 
needful.” 
“Yes!” I said. “Speak clearly,” he said. “I am needful,” I said. 
“You are more than needful,” he said. 
“You may or may not believe I love you,” I said, “but about my arousal, 
my need, there is no disputing.” 
“That is true,” he said. “You are obviously, now, a needful slave.” “Please,” I begged. 
He left the chair and, crouching beside me, not hurrying, freed me of the 
ropes. 
“Touch neither me nor yourself,” he said. 
“Yes, Master,” I moaned. My body was flaming with 
He regarded me for a few moments. I moaned. 
Then, for a brief moment, he took me in his arms. His hand was upon me, 
intimately. “I love you! I love you! I love youl” I cried, jerking in his hands, 
pressing against him, trying ~o cover him with kisses. 
“Stop,” he said. “To your belly.” 
Then I was on my belly, on the tiles, my hands at the sides of my head, 
prone, before his curule chair. He resumed his seat. 
I lifted my head and upper body, wildly, agonized, to regard him. 
“You are a hot slave,” he said. 
I regarded him wildly, pathetically, unbelievingly, speechlessly. 
“Do you beg a man’s touch?” he asked. 
“Yes,” I said, “yes!” 
“Then beg,” he said. 
“I beg your touch,” I wept. “I beg your touch! Please touch me, Master! I 
beg it!” 
“Truly?” he asked. 
“Yes,” I said. “I beg your touch, truly, Master! I beg it, truly! Please, touch 
me, Master! Please! Please!” 
“No,” he said. 
I collapsed then to the tiles, sobbing, helpless, quivering with need. 
“And thus,” said he, “may a hated slave be denied.” 
I then became aware that he had left his chair, that he was standing near 
me. to do go, do little to assuage the almost intolerable ‘passions he had aroused 
in me. I looked at him, piteously. He laughed, and left. Then I was kneeling 
there, bewildered, alone, chained. I was a slave I must await his return. He did 
not, of course, tell me where he was going or when he would be back. 
“You understand, do you not,” he asked, “that this is a symbolic reenactment 
and that it in no way compromises your slavery?” 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
“For example,” he said, “for your treatment of me in CorCyrus, and for 
various insolences, and lapses, you must still answer to me, and to my whip.” 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
“You are now dressed, are you not,” he asked, “fully in the garments of 
the Tatrix, even to the nature, the subtlety and delicacy of the undergarments?” 
“Yes,” I said. 
“And beneath those,” he said, “in the eccentric undergarments of Earth, in 
garments similar to those which you, a barbarian, doubtless once wore there?” ú “Yes,” I said. These undergarments had once’ belonged to Sheila. They 
had been, brought to Argentum by Menicius, for the inquiry. I supposed that 
now, technically, they might be tho property of the state of Argentum, I, at any 
rate, did not own them. I could own nothing. 
Rather it was I who was owned. Fortunately, Sheila and I were almost 
identically figured. 
“Turn, Tatrix,” said Drusus Rencius. 
I turned, obediently, before him. He sat in the eurule chair, across, the 
room. I had been given the slave name, “Tatrix.” I had been given no choice in 
the matter, and I must respond to it, perfectly. 
“Good,” he said. “Now walk back and forth, slowly.” 
I did so. 
Many of the garments I wore had been those which I myself had worn, 
when I had been playing the role of the Tatrix. This pleased Drusus Rencius. He 
remembered me in them. 
“Good,” he said. “You may now stop.” 
I stood then again before him, facing him. 
“Turn again,” he said. 
I did so. 
“Good,” he said.’ 
I wore no bond. He had even removed from me his collar. It hung now on 
the arm of the curule chair. There was no doubt, however, that I was a slave, or 
whose slave. I was. I was branded, and I was paid for. 
“You will now strip yourself naked, slowly,” he said. “I in-tend to enjoy 
this.” 
I reached to the pins, at the side of the veil. One by one, I removed them. 
I then put the veil with its pins, to one side. I then, with both hands, putting 
back my head, brushed back the hood of the ‘robes. I shook my head and 
arranged my hair. I then faced Drusus Rencius, face-stripped. 
“Continue,” he said.’ 
One by one I removed’ the garments of the Tatrix. Then I stood before 
him clad only in undergarments of Earth, in a brassiere and panties. 
Drusus Rencius nodded. 
I removed the brassiere, and straightened my body. 
“Excellent,” he said. 
I faced him. 
“Now remove the last veil,” he said. 
I bent down and, in a moment, stepped from the panties. I then, again, 
straightened myself before him. I hoped he liked what he saw. He owned it. 
“Superb,” he said. “Superbi” 
I smiled. 
His face grew hard. “Kneel,” he said. 
Swiftly I knelt, in the position of the pleasure slave. I swallowed, hard. I saw that he had no intention of permitting my 
beauty, if beauty it was, which had at one time apparently been so tormenting to 
him, when it had been inaccessible, diminish in any way the perfections of his 
mastery of me. 
He went to a chest at the side of the room, and drew forth a small, gray 
garment, which he threw to me. I caught it against my body. I shook it out, 
happily. “You kept it, Master!” 
I laughed, delighted. It was the brief slave tunic, sleeveless and gray, 
which I had worn in the house of Kliomenes, so long ago, in Corcyrus. 
“Yes,” he said, “for when you were my true slave.” 
“I love it!” I said. To some, I suppose, it would have seemed a scandalous 
rag, unseemly and degrading, but I found it very beautiful, not only because of 
the lovely and sensitive way in which it enhanced and displayed the beauty of 
the female figure but because of memories with which it was associated, 
memories which, for me, at least, were very precious. 
“Put it on,” be said. 
Still kneeling, I drew it happily over my head. Then, slipped into it, I 
smoothed it down about my body. 
“You are so beautiful,” he said. “Stand.” 
I stood, and pulled it down more about my thighs. “It is rather short, 
though, isn’t it?” I said. 
“It will be shorter,” he said, drawing out a knife. 
“Master!” I protested, but he, with the knife, cutting and tearing, must 
have shortened it by at least two horts. 
I looked down, dismayed. 
“Later,” he said, “sewing, smooth out the hem.” 
“But if I take up the hem,” I said, “it will be even short” “Must a command 
be repeated?” he asked. 
“No, my master!” I said. 
He then stepped back, to regard me.’ 
I pulled down at the sides of the garment. If it had been much shorter I 
feared my brand might have shown! 
“Stand straight,” he said. 
I did so, my hands at my side. 
“A great improvement,” he said. “Even though it is perhaps a bit long it is 
now, at least, within the normal ranges for slave lengths. Yes, I think it is now, 
even though a bit long, acceptable for a slave, even perhaps suitable for one. 
Before, of course, it was suitable, intentionally, only for a free woman pretending 
to be a slave.” 
“Turn,” ‘he said. 
I did so. 
“Yes,” he said, “I think it is now suitable, or will be, when you’ have 
attended to the hem, shortening it still further.” slaves. 
I knew that I must learn to go forth in such garments, the garments of 
I stole a furtive glance at a mirror. The garment, I saw, to my pleasure, 
set me off beautifully, though, to be sure, as what I was, a slave. 
“Do you like it?” he asked. 
“Yes!” I said. 
“You may now remove it,” he said, “and kneel again, as you were before, 
before me.” 
“Yes, Master,” I said, He returned to the curule chair. 
I was then again before him as I had been, naked and kneeling. 
“You are aware, doubtless,” he said, “that my feelings toward you are, or 
were, extremely complex.” 
“Yes, Master,” I said. “And if I may speak of such matters, in my opinion, 
you have understood me very well in some things, and very little in others. Also, 
it seems you have sometimes wanted me to be, or expected me to be, things 
which I was not.” 
“Do you understand what we are doing here?” he asked. 
“Yes,” I said. It was now clear to me. He had seen me as a Tatrix, he had 
seen me stripped, he had seen me ag ain in the garment, subsequently shortened 
to slave length, which I bad worn in the house of Kijomenes and in the room in 
the inn of Lysias. 
“When we have completed this symbolic re-enactment,” he said, “you, 
regardless of what you may or m~ not have been, will be, in my mind and in 
yours, my slave, in a modality which I find acceptable.” 
“Yes, Master,” I said. I was, of course, already his slave, legally, totally, 
and in my heart. I suspected that he might now have come to sense this, but 
that he was not sure of it. 
Accordingly, he would take no chances with me. I would be put through 
processes of enslavement, and rites of submission, the, outcome of which, no 
matter what might be my nature, motivations or dispositions, would be to make 
clear to me my condition, that I was, whatever I was, scheming woman or loving 
female, his slave, and totally. 
“Three things will now be done to you, matter-of-factly, and in order,” he 
said. 
I looked at him, puzzled. 
“Down on all fours,” he said, “and crawl here, head down, to the foot of 
I did so and there, unceremoniously, he crouching down, behind me and 
“Kneel back on your heels,” he said, “and extend your arms, wrists 
I looked at him, startled, protestingly, as my wrists, with one end of a 
the chair.” 
to my left, I was collared. He was not gentle with me. 
crossed.” 
long leather strap, were lashed together. “Stand up,” he said. I was pulled to a position at the side of the room. 
The long end of the strap was tossed up, through a ring fixed in a beam, and 
then put through another ring. Drusus Rencius then drew on the strap and my 
bound wrists were drawn up, above my head. He then looped and knotted the 
long end of the strap about a hook, on the side. I then stood there, at the side of 
the room, naked, in the collar, my hands bound together, held over my head. 
“Master,” I said, “this is not like you! Where is your concern for me?” 
“Were you given permission to speak?” he asked. 
“No, Master,” I said. “Forgive me, Master!” I looked up at my bound 
hands. The strap was dark on them. I jerked at it. I could not free myself. I was 
tied in place. My entire body, suddenly, felt very bare, very exposed, very 
vulnerable. I looked over my shoulder. I was frightened. This was clearly a 
whipping position. 
“Please, Master!” I whimpered. 
“Kiss the whip,” he said. 
I did so, fearfully. 
I recalled that only an Ahn before I had begged his lash, in my joy at 
learning myself his. I had pleaded for the stroke of the whip that I might, in my 
joy and pain, in tears, reveling, experience his dominance over me, and know 
myself his. Now, however, this seemed very different’ I had been put in place as 
though I might have been anyone, any slave! Did I mean so little to him? Was I 
so unimportant? 
Then behind me, before I was fully set for it, I heard the hiss of the five 
supple blades. I screamed, struck, sobbing! I knew he had not struck me with his 
full strength. I could tell that from the sound. Still my back seemed to burst into 
flame. The blades had seemed, too, to encircle me, scalding and tearing at me. 
“No more!” I begged. Then I was again struck. 
Had I stolen a pastry? Had I not cleaned my kennel well enough? Had I 
not pleased some master well enough in the furs? 
I was struck again. 
“Oh,” I sobbed, in misery. 
Then twice more was I struck~ Drusus Renc~s did no~ much vary the 
locus of the impact nor the timing. He did not 
When he freed my hands of the strap I sank to my knees on the tiles 
under the ring.’ I was half in shock. I knew he had not struck me with his full 
strength and, indeed, I had been struck only five times. It had been little or 
nothing as beatings go. Had I truly stolen a pastry, or done something 
displeasing, I would doubtless have been much more seriously beaten. The 
beating had been little more than informative in nature, not even really 
admonitory. Still I had felt it keenly. I had now felt the Gorean slave whip. No 
woman who has felt it ever forgets it. If I had had any doubts about the wisdom 
of being pleasing to masters these blows, few and light though they might have 
been, would have dispelled them. The beating had been little or nothing. Still, 
and I knew it, I had been under the whip. He gave me scarcely a moment to recover. Then, crawling, swiftly, crying 
out, half dragged, I was pulled by the hair to the center of the room. 
He knelt me there. 
“Put your head down, to the floor,” he said. “Clasp your hands, firmly, 
behind the back of your neck.” 
“Yes, Master,” I moaned. He was then behind me. He put his hands, 
under my arms, on my breasts, sweetly and firmly. Then he moved his bands 
back, caressing my flanks. My head was down. My fingers were together, behind 
the back of my neck. I was in his collar. It was steel, I could not remove it. I 
belonged to him. My body hurt, from his whip, that of my master. My head hurt, 
from my hair, where I had been conducted, unceremoniously, to this location. 
“Please, Master,” I sobbed. “Not like this! Not you, please!” 
“The slave is pretty,” he remarked. 
“Oh!” I cried. “Oh!” 
“You have a lovely ass,” he said. 
“Ohhh!” I said. 
“You may thank me,” he said. 
“Thank you, Master!” I said. I tried not to move. It was difficult. “Please 
do not treat me like this. Please do not handle me like this!” 
“I will do with you as I please,” he said: 
“Please do not make me yield like this, please! I love you!” 
“Yield or not, as it pleases you,” he said, unconcernedly. 
Then I began to whimper and moan. 
“Do not move,” he said. 
“Please,” I begged. 
“You are a slave, aren’t you?” he asked. ‘And a natural one?” 
“Yes, Master,” I said. “Yes, Master!” 
“Very well,” he said, “you may move.” 
“I beg to yield!” I sobbed. 
“Very well,” he said. 
I then, a few moments later, lay on my belly on the tiles. I tried to feel 
resentment toward Drusus Rencius. I failed. 
I turned to my side and, the palms of my hands on the floor, regarded 
him. He was again sitting in the curule chair. 
“You are now ready to begin your slavery,” he said. “Your name is ‘Lita’.” 
“Yes, Master,” I said. I was now no longer “Tatrix.” I was “Lita.” would 
respond well to this name. It had many memories for me. It almost turned me 
inside out with love for Drusus Reneius. 
“You may serve me wine, Lita,” he said. 
“Yes, Master,” I said. 
A few moments later I knelt, lovingly, at the side of the curule chair. 
Reucius held the goblet of wine. I had even been permitted to drink from it, from 
the side opposite to that which had touched his lips. “I know that you may not believe this,” I said, “and I do not wish to be 
struck for saying it, but I love you.” 
“Now that you are my slave, and are in my collar,” he said, “it doesn’t 
matter, one way or the other, does it?” 
“I suppose not,” I smiled. “But I do love you.” 
“I thought you might,” he said. 
“Why did you resist my advances in Corcyrus?” I asked. 
“You were not toying with me?” he asked. 
“No,” I said. 
“There were many reasons,” he said. “There was a discrepancy in our 
stations. I thought you a Tatrix. I was only a soldier. Too, deception was 
involved in my post. I was truly serving Argentum, and Ar, not Corcyrus. Too, 
though in a part of me I recognized the slave in you the first time I laid eyes on 
you, in another part of me, I supposed you actually, in spite of the evidence of 
my senses, to be a free woman. 
Thus, it was important, though it tortured me to do so under the 
circumstances, to accord you respect and dignity.” 
“Rather would you have accorded me force and mastery,” I smiled. 
“Yes,” he said. “Too, do not forget that on a certain level, or in a certain 
part of me, I recognized that you were, rather clearly, a slave. How then could I 
admit to myself that I, a warrior of Ar, might have certain feelings toward one 
such as you, only a slave? Too, that I discerned your pettiness, your cruelty and 
shallowness, dissuaded me from honestly admitting my feelings to myself. I did 
not wish to regard myself as a fooL Further, of course, you, seemingly so 
haughty and mighty a Tatrix, treated me with injustice and scorn. It is little 
wonder I dreamed of you in my collar, in my chains, wider my whip~” 
“Does it still distress you that I am a slave?” I asked. 
“No,” he said. 
“Even a natural slave?” I asked. 
“No,” he said. 
“You lost a silver tarsk to Publius on the matter,” I reminded him. 
“It was a bet which, in my heart, I hoped to lose,” he said. 
I licked at his knee, slowly, lovingly. Then I looked up at him. 
He put down the goblet on the tiles, to the right of the chair. 
He took my head between his hands, those large, strong hands. 
“You are a superb natural slave,” he said. 
“Forgive me, Master,” I said. 
“I do not object,” he said. 
“Good,” I said. 
“In fact, it pleases me,” he said. 
“Good,” I whispered. 
He held my head between his hands, like it was that of a dog. 
“Do some men care for their slaves,” I asked, “just a little?” 
“Some men care for them much more than a little,” he said. “Even natural slaves?” I asked. 
“Those are the best sort,” he said. 
“I am glad to hear it,” I said. 
“In every woman,” he said, “if one can but find it, I believe there is a 
natural slave.” 
“I believe it is true, Master,” I said. 
Then I felt myself drawn to his lips, and I was drawn half into the chair, 
and then he, holding my head, not releasing it, turned, and I felt myself moved 
backwards and to the side, to f my knees, before the chair, and then he was 
crouching before me, and then I felt myself being lowered backwards to the 
floor. “I love you,” I whispered. “I love you, my masteri” 
“Do I make you weak?” I asked. I lay now on love furs, at the foot of his 
couch. He had put a chain on my neck. 
“No,” he said. 
I leaned over, and kissed him, delicately, intimately. 
“Aiii!” he said. 
“I see that my master speaks the truth,” I said. 
“She-sleen!” he said, and then, with a rattle of chain, threw me again 
beneath him. 
“I would be a hundred slaves to you,” I whispered, “a thousand!” 
“You are,” he whispered. “You are.” 
“Doubtless master is tired now,” I said, “and should rest. I will stop.” 
“Not yet! Not yet!” he said. 
“Very well,” I said. 
“Insatiable slut!” he growled. “Do you think I am made of iron?” 
“It seemed so,” I said. 
“Desist,” he said. 
“Yes, Master,” I laughed. It was hard for me to keep my hands off Dnisus 
Rencius. He was so beautiful. I snuggled down beside him, my head at his hip. I 
kissed his hip. Then I lay there, quietly, beside him. “I am not disturbing you 
now, am I?” I asked. 
“No,” he said. 
“Would you like to rest now?” I asked. 
“Yes,” he said. His hand was in my hair. 
“Would you like me to relax you?” I asked. 
“Very well,” he said. 
I crawled to my knees. 
In a few moments, he said, “Is that your idea, as how to relax a man?” 
I laughed, and continued my work, lovingly. 
“Obviously you have been trained,” he said. 
“I am not one of those women who thinks her part in making love is 
finished when she lies, down,” I said. “That is clear,” he said. The slave, of course, is not permitted the 
ignorance, inertness and mediocrity of the free woman. She must serve 
marvelously and totally. Nothing less is permitted her. 
“I am a woman of many talents,” I assured him. 
“Doubtless,” he said, half moaning. 
“I have attended school,” I informed him. “And I am a skilled feast slave. 
I am also skilled at weaving on a mill loom.” 
“Marvelous,” he gasped. 
“Shall I stop now?” I asked. 
“Continue,” he said. 
“But I thought you wished to rest?” I said. 
He looked at me, menacingly. 
“I shall continue,” I said. “I would certainly not wish for a command to 
have to be repeated. That would be a reflection on my discipline. Too, I have no 
wish to be beaten twice in one day.” 
“I wonder who is the master and who is the slave,” he said. 
“You are the master, and I am the slave,” I said. “I am clear on that.” 
“Would you care to mount me?” he asked. 
Eagerly I did so. 
“Are you now Mistress?” he asked. 
“Whatever Master wishes,” I laughed. I sensed, suddenly, what might be 
the sensations of power and pleasure a woman might experience, putting a male 
to her use, before she was restored to the order of nature, and her servitude. 
“Would you truly permit me this?” I asked. 
“Of course,” he said, “but, later, we will do it somewhat differently.” 
“Yes, Master,” I said, puzzled. 
Then, to my amazement and delight, grinding and tensing, I watching him 
closely, I transformed him into a squirming slave beneath me, and then, when it 
pleased me, took his yielding from him. 
Later in the afternoon, when we had rested, and he had had food brought 
in, and we had eaten, he put me again in such a place, but this time I must face 
his feet and my hands were held behind me. In such a way, sometimes, a 
captured free woman, stripped, is placed backwards on a kaijia, her hands bound 
behind her. This is usually done only when she is being led to slavery. In such a 
way, then, he used me. My slavery was again well impressed upon me. This type 
of position, it might be mentioned, is also used by Gorean masters with the 
woman facing forward, when he can see her face, but with her hands tied, say, 
before her or behind her, or at her collar, bound either with actual thongs or, 
most cruelly, “by his will,” that form of “tie” in which a woman must keep her 
hands in a given position, for example, holding them as if bound, or, say, 
keeping them on her hips or clasped behind the back of her neck. If she breaks 
such a position, of course, she is subject. to terrible discipline. She must then, as 
he lies slothful’ and’ recumbent beneath her, at his ease, observing her, perhaps 
amused, writhe upon command and thus serve, and eventually cap, his volcano. Later he taught me this sort of thing first-hand. He used the’ collar tie and, 
mercifully with real thongs’ when he was finished I had not only learned again 
that I Was a slave but that this general sort of position, even with the female 
facing forward, has no intrinsic connection with female dominance. He had let 
me experience it in that fashion to see what it was like. He had then returned me 
to total bondage. 
“Master,” I said. 
“Yes,” he said. 
“I have been doing a great deal of thinking,” I said. 
“Is that what you have been doing?” he asked. 
“I mean, in the last few Ehn,” I said. 
“Yes?” he said. 
“I have learned my collar,” I said. 
“Good,” he said. 
“You have taught it to me well,” I said. 
He shrugged. The Goreans have a theory that any man can teach a 
woman her collar, and perfectly. 
“But was it necessary,” I asked, “that you used me as you did earlier, 
after you had whipped me?” 
“How was that?” he asked. 
“Master!” I protested. Then I saw that he wished to make me speak. 
“when you made me kneel, with my head down,” I said, embarrassed. 
“No,” he said. “It was not necessary.” 
“Then why did you do it?” I asked. 
“It amused me,” he said. 
“Surely there was more to it than, that,” I said. 
“Yes,” he said, “it is a useful way to show a woman, one who may be 
proud, or not clear on the matter, that she is a slave.” 
“I see,” I said. “I find it difficult to forget the experience.” 
“Oh?” he asked. 
“Yes,” I said. 
“Doubtless you were appropriately degraded and shamed,” he said. 
“No,” I said. “To be sure,” I said, “it was instructive, but, as I recall it 
now, I found it very loving and exciting.” 
“You liked it?” he asked. 
“Doubtless it brought my slavery home to me,” I said, carefully. 
“I would think so,” he said. “It would doubtless be difficult to continue to 
think of oneself as a free woman after having been used in that fashion.” 
“I liked it,” I said, suddenly. 
“That is interesting,” he said. The beast! He knew I had almost screamed 
with submission and pleasure! 
“Are slaves often used in such a fashion?” I asked, as though 
unconcerned. 
“Sometimes,” he said. “Might I ever again be put under such a discipline?” I asked. 
“Perhaps,” he said. I looked at him. 
“Perhaps if you beg prettily enough,” he said. 
“I will,” I smiled. “I will!” 
“Do you recall the position?” he asked. “Yes,” I said. 
“Speak,” he said. 
“The girl kneels, with her head down, her hands clasped behind her neck,” 
I said. 
“You recall the position perfectly,” he admitted. 
“Yes,” I said. 
“Assume it,” he said. 
“Yes, Master,” I said, joyfully. 
“Thank you, Master,” I said, softly; lying in his arms, thanking him for his 
touch. It is now evening. Again he had gone to the door and summoned a slave. 
Again we had had food brought in and had, again, eaten. 
“Ohhhh,” I said softly. “Thank you. Thank you, Master. You are my 
master. You are my Master! Thank you. Thank you, my master.” 
Then, later, he held me closely. 
“Master,” I said. 
“Yes?” he said. 
“I have often wondered what was the meaning of a golden cage, and why 
I, when thought a Tatrix, was placed in one.” 
“The gold,” said he, “is a precious metal, is thought perhaps fitting for a 
free woman, in particular for one of high station, and certainly for a Tatrix. That 
it is a cage, on the other hand, signifies that she is taken to be, in actuality, no 
better than a slave, and only fit to be a slave. To place her in such a cage is then 
to make a clear statement as to her true and rightful nature.” 
“I see,” I said. “And doubtless the goldensack is of similar import.” 
“Yes,” He said. 
“Yet Hassan enslaved Sheila before placing her in such a sack.” 
“True,” he said, “and that she as a mere slave was yet placed in such a 
sack must have induced exquisite emotions m her, emotions of fear, of outrage 
and humiliation.” 
“Doubtless,” I said. 
“It was a. joke on the part of Hassan,” he said, “an exquisite one.” 
“Doubtless,” I said. 
“But doubtless, too,” he said, “it served a useful purpose in her on-going 
training.” 
“Doubtless,” I said. 
“But doubtless, too,” he laughed, “it seemed an appropriate modality, did 
it not, in which to transport a former Tatrix to Argentum?” 
“Yes,” I said. I shuddered. 
“But I think you need not fear confinement now in golden cages or golden 
sacks,” he said. “Cages formed of simple, sturdy bars of black iron and deep, doubly-sewn 
sacks of heavy, plain leather, black and thick, tied or locked shut, will now serve 
well enough for you, confinements suitable to the more common slave you now 
are.” 
“Yes, Master,” I laughed. Such devices would suffice quite well, surely, for 
a common girl such as I now was. 
“Master,” I said. 
“Yes?” he said. 
“Read me my collar,” I begged, “please.” 
“I showed it to you before,” he said. “You should have read it for 
yourself.” 
“You are teasing me,” I pouted. “You know I cannot read.” 
“Not even your collar?” he asked. 
“No,” I said. 
“Well,” he said, “do not worry about it. It is not necessary for you to be 
able to read your collar. All that is necessary, from your point of view, is that it is 
locked on you, that you cannot remove it, and that it can be read by free men.” 
“Are you going to teach me to read?” I asked. 
“Such skills would seem to have a very low priority,” he said. “For 
example, can you play the kalika?” 
“No,” I said. 
“Do you know the exercises and luscious movements of slave dance?” he 
asked. 
“Not really,” I said. 
“So why should you be taught to read?” he asked. 
“I could spy on your mail,” I said. 
“I had not considered that,” he admitted “It could improve my price,” I 
said. 
“That is probably true,” he said. 
“Many men,” I said, “enjoy having a girl who can read. It gives them 
pleasure to make her serve as well, or better, than an illiterate girl.” 
“I shall think about it,” he said. 
“Thank you, Master,” I said. Whether I would learn to read or not was not 
up to me. In final analysis, it was up to masters. It would be done with me as 
they wished. 
“Tell me, please,” I asked, “what is on my collar.” 
“A speck of dust,” he said. “There, I have removed it.” 
“Please,” I said. 
“It is simple,” he said. “It says, ‘I belong to Drusus Reneius, of Ar.’ 
I kissed him. “It speaks the truth not only of my legal condition,” I said, 
“but of my heart.” 
He then, again, began to touch me. “Thank you, Master I breathed, again. 
I did not know whether or nor I would be taught to read. Then, in a few 
moments, gently, softly, I began again to yield to him. I lay on one elbow, regarding Drusus Rencius. “What did you pay for me?” 
I asked. 
“It is not important,” he said. 
“I am curious to know,” I said. 
“Curiosity is not becoming in a Kajira,” he said. 
“Nonetheless,” I said, “we are notoriously curious. Doubtless the saying 
would not otherwise have gained such wide currency.” 
“That is probably true,” he said. 
“I would like to know,” I said. 
What is the difference of a coin or two?” he asked. 
“I know it was not much,” I said. 
“Oh?” he asked. 
I laughed merrily, and he reddened. I knew I had triumphed! 
“You paid for me!” I laughed. “You know what you paid! What did I cost 
you? What did I bring Miles of Argentum!” 
“I do not recall,” he said. 
“Miles of Argentum,” I laughed, “when he saw me in Corcyrus, thought I 
would bring a whole silver tarsk! He, then, too had only seen me fully clothed, 
clad in the full regalia of the Tatrix. Only my face had been unveiled! Had he 
seen me naked he might have raised his estimate! Too, suppose he had seen me 
in a posture of submission or had had me writhe at his feet in slave chains! 
Suppose he had put me through detailed and methodical slave paces, or had had 
me bring him the whip in my teeth!” 
“Perhaps he would have added a copper tarsk or so to your price,” 
speculated Drusus Rencius. 
“Who knows?” 
“You yourself,” I said, slyly, maliciously, “in Corcyrus, as I recall, 
conjectured that I would probably bring only between fifteen and twenty copper 
tarsks.” 
“That seems about right,” he said. “In a normal market, under normal 
conditions, of course.” 
“But that was untrained,” I said. “Subsequently I was trained.” 
“Yes,” he said, “that is true. I suppose it would be only fair to improve 
your price by a copper tarsk or so in virtue of such a consideration.” 
“But suppose a man particularly wanted a woman,” I said. “Suppose she 
was, for some reason, very special to him. Perhaps she had been cruel to him. 
Perhaps he mightily desired her. He might then be tempted to pay at least a little 
more, might he not, to obtain her?” 
“I suppose so,” said Drusus Rencius, irritatedly. 
“What did you pay?” I asked. 
“It doesn’t really make a difference, does it?” he asked. 
“I suppose not,” I said, “but I would like to know.” 
“I do not recall,” he growled. “Miles of Argentum,” I said, “truly at one time believed me, and with good 
reason, from his point of view, to be the Tatrix of Corcyrus. For that reason he 
paid fifteen tarsks for me, fifteen silver tarsks.” 
“What an idiot,” said Drusus Rencius, darkly. 
I laughed. “Fortunately he was your friend,” I said, “and for that reason 
would cheerfully accept a considerable loss in my resale.” 
“I paid more than fifteen silver tarsks for you,” said Drusus Rencius. 
I clapped my hands with pleasure. “I knew it must be 50!” I laughed. 
The face of Drusus Rencius was black with rage. 
“what did you pay!” I asked. “what did you pay!” 
“More than twenty tarsks,” he said, angrily. “How much!” I demanded. 
“How much!” 
“I paid fifty silver tarsks for you!” he said, furiously. “Fifty!” I cried. 
“Yes!” he cried, in fury. 
“Wonderful!” I laughed. “That is wonderful!” He scowled at me fiercely. 
“I am surely the poorest investment a man has ever made in a slave girl,” 
I laughed. “You will have to keep me forever. You will never recoup that loss!” 
“Oh!” I cried, thrown to my stomach on the love furs. 
Then my legs were thrust apart. Then as I gasped and clutched at the 
furs, almost before I could move, from behind, handled like the slave I was, I 
was pinioned, held and entered. 
“You need not fear I will sell you,” he said. “I have waited long to possess 
you.” 
I squirmed, impaled. 
“And do not worry about the economic aspects of the matter,” he said. 
“You are going to make your sales price up to me in value, aren’t you?” 
“Yes,” I said, “a thousand times!” 
“Is that all?” he asked. 
“A thousand times a thousand times!” I gasped. 
“Is that all?” he asked. 
“And more, and more, and more!” I cried. 
“You will now move as I direct,” he said. 
“Yes, Master,” I said. “Yes, Master!” 
“I love you. I love you. I love you!” I moaned. “I love you so much I could 
die with the love of you.” 
Then his lips were again upon me. 
It was now in the early light of morning. In a few hours he would leave 
for Ar. I would accompany him, perhaps even in his chains, his. 
“You are doing it to me again!” I moaned. 
“Be quiet,” he whispered. 
Then I melted to him again, soft and lost, held, in his arms, and then he 
swept me up again, willless, his collared slave, like a swirling leaf high into the 
clouds of ecstasy, and love. 37 Afterword 
Wars, I suppose, continue. 
who knows what knives are lifted, what secret, stealthy marches may be 
afoot? 
But these things’ seem far away. 
Ar, in the evening, seems very beautiful. 
I must conclude this narrative now. I have been summoned to my 
master’s couch. I hasten to obey.